This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. Searching, reading, printing, or downloading EEBO-TCP texts is reserved for the authorized users of these project partner institutions. Permission must be granted for subsequent distribution, in print or electronically, of this EEBO-TCP Phase II text, in whole or in part.
The
Contents
whereof
are
to
be
seene
Exod. 12.35.36 .
And the children of Israel did according to the saying of Moses , and they asked of the Egyptians iewels of siluer , and iewels of gold , and rayment .
And the Lord gaue the people fauour in the sight of the Egyptians , and they graunted their requests : so they spoyled the Egyptians . Cyprian . lib. 2. Epist. 3.
And because now his second comming drawes neere , his bountifulnesse and the great account that he makes of vs , doth lighten our hearts with the light of truth euery day more and more . Ambros . de Abrah . pat. lib 2. cap. 9.
We reade of a fire kindled at the sunne-setting , which should lighten the euening of the world , and should shine in the darknes , and should reueale things which were hidden .
of
the
Starre
on
Bredstreet
hill
.
Truth
is
the
greatest
and
strongest
thing
of
all
others
:
that
Goliah
his
head
is
stricken
off
with
his
owne
sword
.
betweene
leprosie
and
leprosie
those
knowne
sins
which
goe
before
to
iudgement
,
those
which
follow
after
:
He
will
know
the
secrets
of
mens
hearts
,
Iudge
nothing
before
the
time
vntill
the
Lord
come
,
who
will
lighten
things
that
are
hid
in
darkenesse
,
and
make
the
counsels
of
the
hearts
manifest
:
and
then
shall
euerie
one
haue
praise
of
God
.
When
the
three
hundreth
blewe
with
trumpets
,
the
Lord
set
euery
mans
sword
vpon
his
neighbour
,
and
vpon
all
the
host
which
fled
to
Beth-hashittah
Tsererah
,
to
the
borders
of
Abel-Meholah
vnto
Tabbah
.
the
mortification
of
the
flesh
and
of
the
lusts
thereof
denying
of
our selues
,
and
the
following
of
him
,
with
our
crosse
on
our
backes
,
they
fled
to
Beth-hashittah
Tsererah
,
and
to
the
border
of
Abel
Meholah
vnto
Tabbah
.
That
heauen
and
earth
shall
perish
,
but
not
one
io●te
or
tittle
of
the
word
of
God
shall
perish
.
That
all
the
whole
Scriptures
are
giuen
by
inspiration
from
God
.
That
whatsoeuer
is
written
,
is
written
for
our
learning
.
Nowe
all
these
things
came
vnto
them
for
examples
,
and
were
written
to
admonish
vs
,
vpon
whom
the
ends
of
the
world
are
come
.
but
the
word
of
the
Lord
is
the
same
for
euer
.
The
Madianites
fled
to
Beth-hashittah
Tsererah
,
to
the
afflicted
house
now
readie
to
fall
on
their
heads
.
The
Temple
of
the
Lord
,
the
Temple
of
the
Lord
?
Beth-hashittah
Tserarah
It
consumes
daily
by
the
Spirit
of
God
:
in
one
day
shall
her
plagues
come
vpon
her
,
death
and
sorrow
,
and
famine
,
and
she
shall
be
burnt
with
fire
.
For
it
is
the
mightie
Lord
euen
God
himself
that
iudgeth
her
.
euen
to
the
very
border
or
lippe
of
Abel
Meholah
of
the
sorrowes
of
a
woman
trauelling
with
child
,
to
be
drowned
the
daughter
of
Babylon
That
great
citie
which
is
built
vpon
seuen
hilles
,
and
raignes
ouer
the
kings
of
the
earth
,
&
made
them
drinke
the
wine
of
her
fornication
.
hath
made
them
drinke
wine
of
fornication
,
her
louers
(
those
kings
which
with
one
consent
haue
giuen
their
kingdome
to
the
beast
)
shall
hate
her
,
and
shall
eate
her
flesh
,
and
shall
burne
her
with
fire
.
When
God
shall
put
it
into
their
hearts
,
and
when
his
wordes
are
fulfilled
,
and
that
euen
in
one
day
.
afflicted
tottering
house
whom
when
manie
nations
had
conspired
and
came
to
make
warre
,
it
is
thus
written
:
When
they
began
to
shout
and
praise
the
Lord
,
the
Lord
(
himselfe
)
laid
ambushments
against
the
children
of
Ammon
,
Moab
&
mount
Seir
,
which
were
come
against
Iudah
,
&
they
slew
one
another
:
Obadiah
,
Ahabs
steward
,
nourished
the
Prophets
of
the
Lord
Nichodemus
and
Ioseph
of
Arimathea
Paul
also
had
some
friends
in
Caesars
house
Ieremie
in
the
kings
court
Granatensis
,
Stella
,
Ferus
,
Philippus
de
diez
,
Iehoshaphat
,
that
he
walked
in
all
the
wayes
of
Asa
his
father
,
and
declined
not
therefrom
;
but
did
that
was
right
in
the
eyes
of
the
Lord
:
neuerthelesse
the
high
places
were
not
taken
away
,
and
the
people
offered
still
,
and
burnt
incense
in
the
high
places
.
their
ouermuch
humilitie
Iehu
.
And
the
marching
is
like
the
marching
of
Iehu
the
sonne
of
Nimshie
,
for
he
marcheth
furiously
.
So
Iehu
destroyed
Baal
out
of
Israel
;
but
from
the
sinnes
of
Ieroboam
the
sonne
of
Nebat
,
which
made
Israel
to
sinne
,
he
departed
not
.
Thou
art
not
far
from
the
kingdom
of
God
:
Then
I
saw
Iohn
)
another
Angel
fly
in
the
midst
of
heauen
,
hauing
an
euerlasting
Gospell
to
preach
vnto
them
that
dwel
on
the
earth
,
and
to
euery
nation
,
and
kinred
,
&
tongue
,
and
people
,
saying
with
a
loud
voice
:
Feare
God
,
giue
glorie
to
him
:
for
the
houre
of
his
iudgement
is
come
,
and
worship
him
that
made
heauen
and
earth
,
the
sea
,
and
the
fountaines
of
waters
.
For
the
houre
of
his
iudgement
is
come
.
And
there
followed
another
Angell
,
saying
:
It
is
fallen
,
it
is
fallen
,
Babylon
the
great
citie
:
for
she
made
all
nations
to
drinke
of
the
wine
of
her
fornication
.
She
shall
make
all
nations
drinke
of
the
wine
of
her
fornication
.
to
worship
God
alone
the
Creator
:
caus●d
men
to
drinke
of
the
wine
of
her
fornication
saying
with
a
loud
voyce
,
If
any
man
worship
the
Beast
,
and
his
image
,
and
receiue
his
marke
in
his
forhead
or
on
his
hand
,
the
same
shall
drinke
of
the
wine
of
the
wrath
of
God
,
yea
of
the
pure
wine
that
is
poured
out
of
the
cup
of
his
wrath
:
and
he
shal
be
tormented
in
fire
and
brimstone
before
the
holy
Angels
,
and
before
the
Lambe
,
&c.
O
He
shall
make
an
image
of
the
Beast
:
put
out
in
margin
adde
in
margin
in
margin
in
margin
.
adde
dele
the
first
in
margin
all
those
which
followed
him
,
Disciples
119.
Psalme
Psalme
containes
in
it
the
word
Lawe
or
Testimonie
,
almost
in
euery
verse
:
Euen
as
in
our
writings
we
cannot
come
to
reade
and
spell
the
words
,
vnlesse
wee
begin
at
the
elements
or
letters
:
so
in
the
Scriptures
we
cannot
know
the
greater
matters
,
vnlesse
we
beginne
at
the
morall
precepts
contained
in
them
.
By
thy
commandements
I
get
vnderstanding
:
after
his
good
workes
he
got
the
vnderstanding
of
secrets
.
But
now
I
must
fulfill
your
request
to
Eusebius
,
that
I
may
expound
euery
letter
and
the
meaning
thereof
.
Aleph
,
signifies
learning
;
Beth
,
a
house
;
Gimel
,
fulnesse
or
plentie
;
Daleth
,
a
Gallerie
or
boards
He
,
those
;
Vau
,
and
Zain
,
these
;
Ceth
,
life
;
Teth
,
goodnesse
:
Iod
,
a
beginning
;
Caph
,
a
hand
;
Lamed
,
of
learning
,
or
of
the
heart
;
Mem
,
of
them
;
Nun
,
euerlasting
;
Samech
,
helpe
;
Gnain
,
a
fountaine
or
eie
;
Pe
,
a
mouth
,
and
not
a
bone
;
Tsadi
,
of
righteousnesse
;
Koph
,
a
vocation
;
Resh
,
of
the
head
;
Shin
,
of
the
teeth
;
Tau
,
signes
.
And
here
marke
well
,
least
thou
be
deceiued
with
the
ambiguity
of
the
letters
(
for
there
are
many
of
them
,
one
very
like
another
.
)
Aleph
,
Beth
,
Gimel
,
Daleth
,
He
,
Vau
,
Zain
,
Ceth
,
Caph
,
Lamed
Mem
,
Nun
,
Samech
Gnain
,
Pe
,
Tsadi
Koph
,
Resh
,
Shin
,
Tau
,
Now
haue
we
added
these
things
Ierom
)
that
we
might
instruct
the
Reader
,
that
these
things
were
not
in
vaine
set
downe
of
the
Prophet
,
according
to
the
lawes
and
order
of
the
letters
,
but
all
things
which
are
written
doe
belong
to
the
mysteries
of
Christ
and
his
Church
.
CVrsed
is
euery
one
that
puts
his
trust
in
man
.
And
by
this
also
,
whosoeuer
shall
trust
in
himselfe
,
is
within
the
compasse
of
this
curse
.
And
therefore
we
are
to
desire
of
none
other
but
of
God
,
whatsoeuer
we
hope
,
either
to
doe
well
,
or
to
obtaine
by
our
good
deeds
.
Therefore
in
Saint
Matthewes
Gospell
the
Lords
prayer
seemes
to
containe
in
it
seuen
petitions
:
in
three
whereof
,
eternall
things
are
desired
;
and
in
the
other
foure
,
temporall
things
:
but
yet
such
,
as
are
necessarie
to
the
obtaining
of
those
heauenly
things
.
For
when
as
we
say
:
Hallowed
be
thy
name
;
Thy
kingdome
come
;
let
thy
will
be
done
in
earth
,
as
it
is
in
heauen
:
All
which
petitions
some
haue
verie
conueniently
vnderstood
,
that
we
shall
keepe
them
in
our
body
and
soule
altogether
world
without
end
;
and
that
here
being
but
as
it
were
begunne
in
vs
(
how
greatly
soeuer
we
shall
profit
in
them
)
they
are
but
increased
in
vs
,
but
(
that
which
we
all
hope
for
)
being
perfected
,
in
another
life
wee
shall
enioy
them
for
euer
.
But
that
we
say
,
Giue
vs
this
day
our
daily
bread
,
and
forgiue
vs
our
trespasses
,
as
we
forgiue
them
that
trespasse
against
vs
;
and
lead
vs
not
into
temptation
,
but
deliuer
vs
from
euill
:
who
seeth
not
,
but
that
these
doe
belong
to
the
necessities
of
this
present
life
?
Therefore
in
that
euerlasting
life
,
where
we
hope
we
shall
be
for
euer
,
both
the
sanctification
of
the
name
of
God
,
and
his
kingdome
,
and
his
will
shall
remaine
in
our
soules
perfectly
and
euerlastingly
.
But
it
is
therfore
called
our
Daily
bread
,
because
that
here
it
is
necessarie
for
vs
,
in
as
much
as
it
is
to
be
giuen
both
to
our
soules
and
bodies
,
whether
it
be
vnderstood
,
either
corporally
or
spiritually
,
or
both
waies
.
Here
also
is
that
Forgiuenesse
which
we
desire
;
where
also
is
all
forgiuenesse
of
sinnes
:
Here
also
are
those
Temptations
,
which
either
allure
or
moue
vs
to
sinne
:
Here
also
is
that
Euill
,
from
which
wee
desire
to
be
deliuered
.
But
there
,
that
is
in
heauen
;
there
are
none
of
all
these
.
The
Euangelist
Saint
Luke
in
the
Lordes
prayer
makes
mention
not
of
seuen
,
but
of
fiue
petitions
:
neither
doth
he
for
all
that
,
dissent
from
Saint
Matthew
:
but
by
his
breuitie
,
he
teacheth
vs
how
these
seuen
are
to
be
vnderstood
.
The
name
of
God
is
sanctified
in
spirit
:
And
the
kingdome
of
God
,
shall
come
at
the
resurrection
of
the
flesh
:
therefore
Saint
Luke
,
shewing
that
the
third
petition
,
is
but
as
it
were
a
repetition
of
the
two
former
;
by
omitting
that
,
would
teach
vs
thus
much
.
Then
he
addes
the
other
,
of
our
daily
bread
and
remission
of
sinnes
,
and
of
eschuing
temptation
:
but
that
which
Saint
Mathew
hath
last
:
but
deliuer
vs
from
euil
,
that
he
hath
not
mentioned
,
that
we
might
vnderstand
that
it
belonged
to
that
other
,
which
Saint
Mathew
spake
of
concerning
temptation
.
And
therefore
Saint
Mathew
saith
,
but
deliuer
vs
:
he
doth
not
say
,
and
deliuer
vs
:
shewing
it
to
be
but
one
petition
.
He
did
not
say
that
,
I
say
;
but
this
:
that
euery
one
might
know
,
that
then
they
are
deliuered
from
euill
,
if
they
were
not
ledde
into
temptation
.
Thus
farre
Augustine
.
Our
Father
Call
no
man
father
now
vpon
earth
:
for
there
is
but
one
your
father
which
is
in
heauen
.
Marie
Magdalen
and
tell
my
brethren
,
and
saie
vnto
them
:
I
ascend
to
my
father
,
and
to
your
father
:
to
my
God
,
and
to
your
God
:
Which
art
in
heauen
.
whom
the
heauen
of
heauens
cannot
containe
,
He
makes
the
spirits
or
windes
,
his
messengers
:
and
his
seruants
,
the
flames
of
fire
.
he
is
angrie
yea
if
his
anger
be
kindled
but
a
little
.
Hallowed
be
thy
name
.
Thy
kingdome
come
.
spirit
and
the
spouse
say
:
Come
Lord
Iesu
.
O
Lord
let
thy
kingdome
come
.
Iacob
Heauen
and
earth
shall
passe
away
,
but
one
tittle
or
iot
thereof
shall
not
passe
away
:
Wee
groane
and
sigh
for
that
great
day
of
our
deliuerance
out
of
this
bondage
,
all
the
creatures
of
God
which
also
grone
with
vs
;
that
they
may
be
deliuered
also
,
into
the
glorious
libertie
of
the
sonnes
of
God
.
Dauid
)
and
let
them
hide
their
faces
,
all
such
as
worship
carued
Images
,
and
delight
in
vaine
gods
.
lift
vp
our
heads
our
redemption
drawes
neere
let
not
sinne
raigne
in
our
bodies
:
law
of
our
members
law
be
a
lanterne
to
our
waies
,
and
a
light
to
our
paths
,
Let
vs
breake
their
bonds
in
sunder
,
and
cast
away
their
coards
from
vs
.
Thy
will
be
done
in
earth
as
it
is
in
heauen
.
Rauens
to
feed
Elias
The
Angels
and
those
mighty
powers
,
which
excell
in
strength
are
readie
at
his
becke
and
doe
his
commandements
:
man
a
vile
worme
against
the
will
thereof
,
is
subiect
to
our
vanities
,
for
him
that
hath
subdued
it
through
hope
.
Corah
,
Dathan
Not
my
will
,
but
thy
will
be
done
,
O
Father
.
Giue
vs
this
daie
our
dailie
bread
]
what
hast
thou
,
that
thou
hast
not
receiued
?
who
is
Lorde
ouer
vs
Naball
,
who
is
Dauid
?
and
who
is
the
sonne
of
Ishai
?
There
are
many
seruants
now
adaies
,
that
breake
away
euerie
man
from
his
Maister
:
shall
I
then
take
my
bread
,
and
my
water
,
and
my
flesh
,
that
I
haue
killed
for
my
shearers
and
giue
it
vnto
men
,
whom
I
know
not
whence
they
be
?
Esay
,
32.6
Truely
I
haue
kept
in
vaine
all
this
mans
cattell
in
the
wildernesse
Dauid
)
and
not
any
thing
that
belonged
to
him
perished
,
and
he
hath
requited
me
euill
for
good
.
Now
the
ende
of
all
things
is
at
hand
Be
ye
therefore
sober
and
watching
in
praier
:
but
aboue
all
things
,
haue
feruent
loue
amongst
your selues
:
for
loue
shall
couer
the
multitude
of
sinnes
.
Be
harborous
one
to
another
,
without
grudging
.
Whatsoeuer
ye
would
that
men
should
doe
vnto
you
;
the
same
doe
you
vnto
them
.
This
is
the
Lawe
and
the
Prophets
:
Let
euerie
man
,
as
hee
hath
receiued
the
gift
;
so
minister
the
same
one
to
another
,
as
good
stewards
of
the
manifold
graces
of
God
.
a
honie
combe
God
gaue
them
their
hearts
desire
:
he
gaue
them
that
they
longed
for
but
he
sent
leannesse
withall
into
their
soules
.
the
heauie
wrath
of
God
came
vpon
them
,
and
slewe
the
wealthiest
of
them
,
and
they
died
with
the
meate
in
their
mouthes
.
let
vs
be
therewith
content
God
resists
the
proude
Manie
euils
and
miseries
remaine
for
them
that
liue
in
the
latter
daies
Esdras
)
because
they
shall
walke
in
great
pride
:
put
off
his
garments
and
girded
himselfe
with
a
towell
,
washed
his
Disciples
feete
Doe
you
know
what
I
haue
done
vnto
you
?
If
I
your
Lord
and
Maister
haue
washed
your
feete
,
you
ought
also
one
to
wash
anothers
feete
.
For
I
haue
giuen
you
an
example
,
that
you
should
doe
euen
as
I
haue
done
to
you
.
Verely
,
verely
,
I
say
vnto
you
,
the
seruant
is
not
greater
then
his
Maister
;
neither
the
Embassadour
greater
then
he
that
sent
him
:
If
you
know
these
things
,
happie
are
ye
,
if
ye
doe
them
.
Verely
,
verely
the
Disciple
is
not
greater
then
his
Maister
.
If
ye
know
these
things
,
happie
are
ye
if
ye
doe
them
.
But
knowing
Iohn
)
that
all
things
were
giuen
into
his
handes
of
the
Father
:
he
washed
his
Apostles
feete
,
and
he
commanded
vs
to
do
the
like
:
waters
enter
euen
now
into
their
soules
.
O
man
made
of
clay
!
why
art
thou
proude
?
Why
art
thou
arrogant
?
O
dust
!
why
delightest
thou
in
praise
?
O
ashes
!
whose
conception
is
sinne
;
birthe
a
punishment
;
life
a
continuall
toile
;
and
death
an
extreame
necessitie
;
why
doest
thou
so
daintily
nourish
thy
bodie
?
Why
doest
thou
clothe
it
with
such
costly
garments
?
which
within
a
while
shall
bee
deuoured
of
wormes
in
the
graue
.
Why
doest
thou
not
rather
adorne
and
make
trimme
thy
soule
with
good
works
,
which
shall
be
presented
before
the
maiesty
of
God
in
heauen
,
by
the
hands
of
Angels
?
Why
doest
thou
make
so
light
accompt
of
thy
soule
,
and
set
so
much
by
thy
bodie
?
O
great
shame
,
and
all
thinges
quite
out
of
order
!
The
soule
which
ought
to
beare
rule
,
is
seruant
to
the
flesh
;
and
the
flesh
which
ought
to
be
the
seruant
,
she
is
the
Mistresse
.
Why
doest
thou
suffer
that
the
mistresse
should
become
the
seruant
,
and
that
the
seruaunt
should
take
vpon
hir
the
authority
of
the
mistresse
?
Doest
thou
not
knowe
,
that
the
flesh
is
a
priuy
enemy
to
the
soule
,
who
vnder
a
faire
shew
of
friendship
,
is
more
cruelly
set
against
thee
,
then
the
cruellest
enimy
thou
hast
in
the
worlde
?
when
thou
cherishest
and
makes
much
of
her
,
thou
settest
vp
an
enemy
against
thy selfe
:
when
thou
pampers
and
adornes
her
,
thou
armest
thine
enemie
,
to
cutte
thine
owne
throate
:
when
thou
clothest
hir
with
costly
garmentes
and
outlandish
furres
,
thou
spoilest
thy
soule
of
all
heauenly
ornaments
.
Reioice
in
the
Lord
alwaies
pray
continually
in
all
thinges
giue
God
thanks
.
Giue
vs
this
daie
our
daily
bread
:
pray
thrise
a
daie
In
the
Morning
,
and
in
the
Euening
,
and
at
mid
day
I
will
pray
,
and
that
instantly
Dauid
:
)
and
thou
shalt
heare
my
voice
:
and
Daniel
(
his
window
being
open
towards
Ierusalem
)
he
kneeled
on
his
knees
three
times
a
day
,
and
prayed
and
praised
his
God
,
as
he
did
afore
time
Giue
vs
this
day
our
daily
bread
,
who
made
him
greater
barnes
,
and
said
to
his
soule
,
now
soule
be
at
rest
,
thou
hast
laid
vp
for
thee
in
store
,
for
manie
yeares
.
Giue
vs
this
daie
our
daily
bread
Alexander
being
a
youth
And
forgiue
vs
our
trespasses
,
as
we
forgiue
them
that
trespasse
against
vs
.
For
if
you
do
forgiue
men
their
trespasses
your
heauenly
father
will
also
forgiue
you
:
But
if
you
doe
not
forgiue
men
their
trespasses
,
no
more
will
your
heauenly
father
forgiue
you
your
trespasses
.
O
happie
sinne
that
cancels
such
a
great
obligation
!
God
hath
put
his
mercie
into
thine
owne
hands
.
Forgiue
,
and
thou
shalt
be
forgiuen
:
if
thou
lacke
Gods
mercy
,
thou
maiest
thanke
thy selfe
thereof
.
Christ
suffered
for
vs
,
leauing
vs
an
example
that
we
should
follow
his
steppes
,
who
did
no
sinne
,
neither
was
there
any
guile
found
in
his
mouth
;
who
when
he
was
reuiled
,
reuiled
not
againe
,
when
he
suffered
(
euen
slanderous
speeches
and
the
very
spoiling
of
his
garments
)
he
threatned
not
:
but
committed
his
cause
to
him
that
iudgeth
righteously
That
they
suffered
with
ioy
,
euen
the
very
spoiling
of
their
goods
:
knowing
in
themselues
,
that
they
had
a
better
and
an
enduring
substance
.
Now
verely
without
all
doubt
there
is
a
defect
among
you
,
that
you
go
to
lawe
one
with
another
:
why
doe
ye
not
rather
suffer
wrong
?
Why
doe
ye
not
rather
suffer
wrong
?
to
sit
on
the
right
hand
of
Christ
,
the
other
on
the
left
to
be
great
in
the
kingdome
of
heauen
,
the
other
to
be
little
.
And
this
I
pray
that
your
loue
may
abound
yet
more
&
more
,
in
all
knowledge
and
iudgement
,
that
ye
may
trie
or
discerne
what
things
differ
among
themselues
,
what
things
are
more
excellent
one
then
another
,
and
that
he
may
be
pure
in
iudgement
Paul
)
doe
all
prophesie
?
doe
all
speake
with
toongs
?
haue
all
the
gift
of
healing
?
Seeke
you
earnestly
for
the
most
excellent
gifts
:
and
I
shew
you
a
waie
that
farre
excelleth
all
these
:
Pursue
you
after
loue
,
He
that
is
guiltlesse
let
him
throwe
the
first
stone
at
her
:
Ecclesiasticus
:
He
that
seeketh
vengeance
,
shall
finde
vengeance
of
the
Lord
,
and
he
will
surely
keepe
his
sinnes
.
Forgiue
thy
neighbour
the
hurt
that
he
hath
done
thee
;
so
shall
thy
sinnes
be
forgiuen
thee
also
,
when
thou
prayest
.
Forgiue
,
and
it
shall
be
forgiuen
you
In
as
much
as
ye
are
able
Paul
)
liue
peaceably
with
all
men
,
not
reuenging
your selues
my
beloued
:
but
giue
place
to
anger
.
For
it
is
written
vengeance
is
mine
,
and
I
will
reuenge
,
saieth
the
Lord
.
So
Amalecke
pursued
Israell
when
they
came
out
of
Egypt
,
nowe
being
wearie
,
and
wanting
water
,
and
faint
:
God
remembred
what
Amalecke
had
done
to
Israell
:
Sufferest
thou
wrong
If
in
a
countrie
thou
seest
the
oppression
of
the
poore
,
and
the
defrauding
of
iudgement
and
iustice
,
bee
not
astonied
at
the
matter
,
For
hee
that
is
higher
then
the
highest
of
them
,
marks
it
and
regards
it
,
and
there
be
higher
then
they
:
Thou
hast
seene
(
O
Lord
)
this
oppression
a
helper
to
the
fatherlesse
But
thou
,
O
Lord
of
Sabboth
who
iudgest
iustly
&
triest
the
raines
and
hearts
:
Let
me
see
thy
reuenge
vpon
them
:
for
I
haue
reuealed
my
cause
to
thee
.
Coloss.
3.
Cap.
ver.
13.
Forbearing
one
another
,
and
forgiuing
one
another
(
if
any
man
haue
a
quarrell
to
another
)
euen
as
Christ
forgaue
you
,
euen
so
doe
ye
.
For
if
the
sunne
set
on
thine
anger
,
thou
giuest
place
to
the
diuell
,
He
is
like
a
roaring
lion
,
walking
about
continually
to
seeke
whom
he
may
deuour
.
shall
say
that
we
haue
no
sinne
,
wee
deceiue
our selues
,
and
there
is
no
trueth
in
vs
:
And
lead
vs
not
into
temptation
.
]
leade
vs
into
temptation
O
forsake
me
not
,
(
O
Lord
my
God
)
be
not
farre
from
me
.
Cast
mee
not
away
from
thy
presence
,
and
take
not
thy
holy
Spirit
from
me
.
Teach
me
to
doe
thy
will
,
for
thou
art
my
God
:
Let
thy
good
spirit
leade
me
into
the
land
of
righteousnes
.
And
on
the
morrow
,
the
euill
spirit
of
God
came
vpon
Saul
,
and
he
prophesied
in
the
midst
of
the
house
:
and
Dauid
plaied
with
his
hand
like
as
at
other
times
;
and
there
was
a
speare
in
Sauls
hand
,
and
Saul
tooke
the
speare
&
said
:
I
will
smite
Dauid
thorough
to
the
wall
.
But
Dauid
auoided
twise
out
of
his
presence
.
O
Lorde
,
leade
vs
not
into
temptation
.
But
deliuer
vs
from
that
euill
.
]
who
desired
to
sift
Peter
euen
as
wheat
is
sifted
.
Peter
.
I
haue
praied
for
thee
that
thy
faith
shall
not
faile
.
There
is
but
a
minute
of
an
houre
in
Gods
wrath
but
in
his
fauour
are
liues
,
Sathan
buffeted
Paul
and
did
so
vex
him
in
his
flesh
Paul
praied
to
the
Lord
thrise
:
He
had
sustained
shipwracke
,
he
had
beene
whipped
often
times
,
he
had
been
stoned
,
he
had
beene
in
prison
:
his
grace
was
sufficient
for
him
I
am
troubled
aboue
measure
,
O
Lord
,
quicken
me
according
to
thy
word
:
Dauid
My
grace
is
sufficient
for
thee
Be
sober
and
watchfull
Peter
)
for
your
aduersarie
the
diuell
as
a
roaring
Lyon
walketh
about
,
seeking
whome
he
may
deuour
,
whome
resist
stedfast
in
the
faith
.
O
be
sober
,
and
watch
reasonable
seruice
Whensoeuer
I
call
vpon
the
Lorde
,
then
shall
mine
enimies
bee
put
to
flight
;
this
I
knowe
,
for
God
is
on
my
side
.
This
I
know
When
I
called
vpon
thee
,
O
Lord
,
thou
heardest
me
,
and
enduedst
my
soule
with
much
strength
.
Pray
thrise
a
daie
with
Dauid
and
Daniel
,
O
Lorde
God
,
I
beseech
thee
thinke
vpon
me
:
O
God
I
beseech
thee
,
now
strengthen
mee
at
this
time
onely
.
ye
haue
not
,
because
you
aske
not
.
Aske
,
seeke
And
resist
him
stedfast
in
the
faith
.
Aboue
all
things
let
vs
take
the
shield
of
faith
.
Beleeue
assuredly
in
Iesus
Christ
,
and
in
his
death
&
passion
,
&
be
strong
in
his
power
and
might
:
He
hath
led
captiuitie
it selfe
captiue
I
can
doe
all
things
through
Christ
,
which
strengtheneth
me
.
For
thine
is
the
kingdome
,
the
power
and
the
glorie
,
for
euer
and
euer
.
Our
God
is
the
great
king
ouer
all
the
world
:
Sisera
,
who
had
nine
hundred
chariots
of
yron
,
by
a
woman
:
Goliah
,
whose
speare
was
like
a
weauers
beame
by
a
boy
eaten
with
wormes
The
beginning
of
iustification
,
in
those
that
haue
yeeres
of
discretion
,
is
from
God
,
by
Iesus
Christ
,
his
grace
preuenting
them
:
that
is
,
by
his
calling
,
by
which
they
are
called
,
without
any
of
their
deserts
,
as
such
who
by
their
sinnes
,
were
turned
away
from
God
,
and
are
now
prepared
by
his
grace
,
stirring
them
vppe
and
helping
them
to
conuert
themselues
to
their
owne
iustification
,
by
their
free
assenting
and
working
iointly
with
this
grace
.
So
that
God
toucheth
mans
heart
,
by
the
light
of
his
holy
spirit
,
neither
doth
man
himselfe
nothing
,
receiuing
that
inspiration
(
who
might
also
haue
refused
it
)
nor
yet
could
he
haue
mooued
himselfe
,
without
the
grace
of
God
,
to
righteousnesse
before
him
,
of
his
owne
free
will
.
And
therefore
it
is
said
in
the
holy
Scripture
:
Turne
ye
vnto
me
,
and
I
will
turne
vnto
you
.
We
are
here
put
in
mind
of
our
freedome
.
And
when
we
answere
,
turne
vs
O
Lord
vnto
thee
,
and
we
shall
be
turned
:
we
confesse
that
we
are
preuented
by
the
grace
of
God
.
dead
in
them
vnapt
,
vnfit
to
thinke
a
good
thought
That
vnlesse
a
man
be
borne
againe
,
he
cannot
enter
into
the
kingdome
of
heauen
.
poore
in
spirit
that
which
is
borne
of
the
flesh
is
flesh
.
by
grace
yee
are
saued
,
through
faith
that
not
of
your selues
For
it
is
Gods
gift
Not
of
workes
Paul
)
least
anie
man
should
bragge
.
And
they
cried
with
a
lowd
voice
,
Saluation
commeth
of
our
God
,
that
sitteth
vpon
the
throne
,
and
of
the
Lambe
.
For
wee
are
his
workmanship
created
in
Christ
Iesu
to
good
workes
,
which
God
also
hath
long
prepared
before
,
that
wee
should
walke
in
them
.
If
anie
man
be
in
Christ
,
he
is
a
newe
creature
.
Olde
things
are
gone
,
and
behold
all
things
are
newe
.
If
any
one
be
in
Christ
,
he
is
a
new
creature
.
we
are
all
new
creatures
And
the
men
tooke
him
by
the
hand
(
the
Lord
being
mercifull
vnto
him
)
and
led
him
out
.
(
vim
faciebant
Arrius
Montanus
God
had
promised
them
the
land
of
Canaan
,
and
drowned
Pharao
before
their
eies
,
and
fedde
them
with
Mannah
,
and
went
before
them
by
daie
in
a
clowde
,
and
by
night
in
a
piller
of
fire
:
against
all
these
graces
offered
them
,
and
euen
daily
before
their
eies
,
and
often
made
mention
of
returning
to
Egypt
againe
:
to
all
euill
euer
resisting
Spirit
of
God
Turne
you
vnto
me
,
and
I
will
turne
vnto
you
.
Thus
saith
the
Lord
of
hostes
the
father
,
and
the
Lord
of
hostes
the
Sonne
,
and
the
Lord
of
hosts
the
Holy-ghost
:
Turne
vnto
me
,
and
I
will
turne
vnto
you
:
beleeue
in
me
(
and
all
anger
being
set
apart
)
I
will
be
reconciled
vnto
you
.
Be
not
like
your
Forefathers
,
to
whome
the
former
prophets
cried
,
saying
:
Turne
from
your
euill
waies
,
and
from
your
wicked
thoughts
;
and
they
woulde
not
heare
,
nor
giue
heed
to
mee
,
saith
the
Lorde
.
This
is
like
to
that
,
which
the
Holy
ghost
saith
by
Dauid
;
To
day
if
ye
will
heare
his
voice
,
harden
not
your
hearts
,
as
in
the
prouocation
,
and
in
the
day
of
temptation
in
the
Wildernesse
,
when
your
Fathers
tempted
me
,
proued
me
,
and
saw
my
works
,
&c.
man
that
descended
from
Ierusalem
to
Iericho
,
Hee
was
halfe
dead
Wine
and
Oile
to
be
powred
into
his
wounds
:
wounds
were
to
bee
bound
vp
,
two
pence
to
be
giuen
him
,
Trent
.
The
Fathers
of
Collen
(
saith
Andradius
)
do
proue
by
many
and
strong
reasons
,
that
there
is
free-will
in
the
mindes
of
men
,
beeing
possessed
with
neuer
such
vgly
monsters
of
sinne
,
to
vndertake
any
good
worke
;
neither
that
,
that
can
be
extinguished
or
blotted
out
with
any
filthines
of
sinne
whatsoeuer
:
but
yet
it
may
bee
so
bounde
with
yron
fetters
,
that
it
cannot
rid
it selfe
out
of
them
,
without
the
power
of
God
.
And
therefore
the
cause
why
wicked
men
can
do
no
perfect
or
spirituall
good
worke
,
as
long
as
their
minds
are
ouerwhelmed
with
the
spots
of
sinne
;
is
not
because
they
lacke
free-wil
,
but
because
that
,
that
is
so
entangled
with
the
snares
of
sinne
,
and
so
kept
vnder
with
the
weight
of
their
offences
,
that
it
can
no
way
vnloose
it selfe
,
nor
by
his
owne
power
,
any
way
looke
vp
:
no
otherwise
,
then
they
which
are
in
the
stocks
,
haue
power
to
go
;
although
they
cannot
goe
,
vnlesse
the
bonds
bee
first
taken
away
which
hinder
their
moouing
.
When
as
therefore
the
light
of
Gods
grace
shines
into
the
minds
of
the
wicked
,
it
doth
not
violently
thrust
righteousnes
vpon
them
,
or
forceth
them
to
embrace
those
ornaments
of
their
soules
;
but
stirres
vp
the
will
,
which
now
lies
on
the
grounde
,
and
being
weake
,
helpes
it
vp
,
that
now
it
being
as
it
were
comen
to
it selfe
,
by
Gods
helpe
it
may
freely
yeeld
to
the
calling
and
pleasure
of
God
,
and
receiue
his
grace
,
neither
is
there
any
thing
then
that
may
hinder
or
bind
this
liberty
.
hath
free-will
still
in
him
,
be
he
neuer
so
wicked
,
euen
to
vndertake
anie
good
worke
.
free-will
is
fettered
or
hindered
onely
through
sinne
;
the
which
fetters
being
by
Gods
grace
remooued
,
it
worketh
freely
that
which
is
good
.
(
causa
sine
qua
non
Thou
,
O
Lorde
,
hast
wrought
all
our
works
in
vs
:
that
it
is
God
which
workes
in
vs
both
the
will
,
and
also
the
performance
,
in
those
things
which
bee
good
,
according
to
his
good
pleasure
.
that
no
man
can
come
vnto
him
,
vnles
his
father
draw
him
?
when
I
shall
bee
exalted
from
the
earth
,
I
will
draw
all
vnto
me
:
sate
in
the
high
waies
,
and
vnder
hedges
:
compelled
to
come
in
to
the
Supper
?
Make
me
to
walke
,
O
Lord
,
in
the
waies
of
thy
commandements
;
and
direct
my
pathes
vnto
thee
,
and
make
me
know
the
way
that
I
should
walke
in
;
and
quicken
mee
according
to
thy
word
?
goades
and
nailes
pricking
and
prouoking
to
loue
and
good
works
,
were
pricked
in
their
hearts
The
necessitie
of
praying
continually
vnto
God
,
doth
spring
of
mans
pouertie
and
miserie
,
into
the
which
he
fell
through
his
sinne
,
and
of
the
diuersitie
of
his
estate
,
wherein
hee
is
now
,
and
wherein
hee
was
,
when
God
created
him
:
For
if
he
had
continued
in
that
first
estate
,
he
had
not
needed
these
engines
,
nor
so
many
meanes
,
to
drawe
his
soule
to
God
,
and
that
he
might
be
lifted
vp
to
the
consideration
of
heauenly
things
.
For
euen
as
the
Eagle
of
hir
owne
nature
flies
euer
aloft
,
and
makes
her
nest
in
high
places
:
so
if
man
had
continued
in
that
first
estate
,
he
had
euer
beene
occupied
in
the
contemplation
of
high
and
heauenly
things
,
and
had
had
his
delight
and
dwelling
in
these
.
But
after
that
hee
became
also
euen
subiect
to
that
curse
of
the
old
Serpent
;
which
was
,
that
he
should
go
vpon
his
belly
,
and
eate
earth
all
the
dayes
of
his
life
,
by
and
by
he
made
an
exchange
of
heauen
for
earth
,
and
became
altogether
earth
;
hee
loues
now
earth
,
he
eates
earth
,
he
talkes
of
earth
,
on
earth
he
hath
his
treasure
laid
vp
,
and
he
takes
so
deepe
roote
now
on
earth
,
that
with
no
chaines
or
mattockes
now
he
can
be
pulled
from
thence
.
Tell
me
what
remedie
can
be
giuen
to
man
in
such
a
miserable
plight
?
I
demaund
what
meanes
can
a
man
haue
to
liue
,
who
hath
neither
inheritance
left
him
,
nor
abilitie
,
nor
knowledge
,
nor
fitnesse
,
nor
aptnesse
to
gaine
any
thing
?
Thou
wilt
saie
vnto
me
,
that
such
a
man
hath
no
other
shift
to
make
,
but
to
begge
,
and
from
doore
to
doore
,
to
aske
almes
for
Gods
sake
.
The
same
onely
remedie
is
now
left
for
man
,
after
he
hath
sinned
.
He
stands
now
in
as
much
neede
:
And
therefore
now
,
hee
hath
no
other
comfort
;
but
that
he
begge
and
crie
,
at
the
gate
of
Gods
mercie
,
humbly
acknowledging
his
pouertie
,
and
asking
almes
,
and
saying
with
the
Prophet
,
I
am
poore
and
needie
,
but
the
Lord
careth
for
me
.
For
I
demaund
of
thee
what
remedie
hath
a
chicken
new
hatched
,
which
neither
hath
winges
,
nor
feathers
,
nor
any
thing
els
to
helpe
it selfe
withall
?
It
is
most
certaine
,
that
it
hath
no
other
remedie
,
but
to
chirpe
,
sigh
and
crie
,
and
euen
to
make
the
ayre
ring
with
her
chirping
,
to
make
her
damme
pitie
her
,
and
to
flie
abroad
for
meate
for
her
.
And
man
,
if
through
sinne
he
be
made
more
naked
and
poore
then
such
a
chicken
,
what
other
remedie
hath
hee
?
but
that
he
crie
daie
and
night
to
God
:
as
to
his
true
damme
and
parent
,
and
that
he
desire
helpe
of
him
.
This
is
that
which
good
king
Ezechias
meanes
,
when
he
saith
,
as
the
yoong
swallow
;
so
will
I
crie
:
I
will
groane
or
sigh
,
as
the
doue
.
As
though
he
should
saie
:
euen
as
a
yoong
swallow
,
seeing
it selfe
so
poore
and
naked
,
doth
minde
nothing
els
but
to
chirpe
,
sigh
and
crie
to
the
damme
,
that
she
would
prouide
necessarie
thinges
for
it
:
so
I
(
O
Lord
)
seeing
my selfe
voide
of
all
grace
,
destitute
of
all
spirituall
fortitude
,
adorned
with
no
feathers
of
vertues
,
hauing
no
wings
to
flie
withall
;
to
conclude
,
so
vnfit
to
all
things
which
concerne
me
,
that
I
cannot
set
one
foote
forward
,
to
please
thee
,
without
thy
helpe
;
what
other
thing
can
I
doe
els
,
then
to
followe
the
diligence
of
this
chicken
,
and
to
crie
to
thee
,
which
art
(
as
it
were
)
my
dam
,
my
father
and
my
creator
,
that
thou
wouldst
come
to
my
nest
,
and
bring
mee
all
things
necessarie
for
mee
?
what
should
I
doe
els
,
but
that
I
should
sigh
and
groane
vnto
thee
,
as
a
doue
,
without
ceassing
,
bewailing
and
lamenting
my
condemnation
,
pouertie
and
sinnes
,
and
desiring
with
teares
and
sighes
,
remedies
for
so
great
euils
.
Aboue
all
thinges
thou
must
know
this
,
that
our
appetite
through
sinne
is
so
disordered
and
destroied
;
that
euer
it
bends
and
inclines
man
to
loue
pleasant
things
,
and
such
things
as
delight
the
flesh
,
hauing
no
regard
of
those
things
,
which
God
hath
commanded
:
for
as
the
Apostle
saith
;
The
law
which
is
in
our
members
resists
the
lawe
of
our
minde
,
and
Gods
lawe
.
One
euill
neighbour
which
we
haue
within
vs
,
dwelling
at
our
verie
gates
,
euer
desires
those
things
which
delights
him
:
as
honours
,
riches
,
pleasures
and
such
like
,
and
that
with
such
feruencie
and
earnestnesse
,
as
that
the
hil
Etna
burnes
not
so
vehemently
,
as
sometime
man
is
inflamed
with
the
fire
of
his
lusts
and
appetites
.
That
thou
maiest
better
vnderstand
this
,
consider
the
singular
and
wonderfull
prouidence
of
nature
,
in
maintaining
the
heart
:
for
when
as
the
heart
of
all
other
members
,
is
most
hotte
(
for
so
it
behooued
it
to
be
,
seeing
it
warmes
all
the
other
members
)
least
it
should
be
consumed
through
his
ouermuch
heate
,
nature
hath
giuen
it
a
continuall
flappe
,
or
thing
to
coole
and
refresh
it
,
that
is
to
say
,
the
lounges
;
which
continually
like
a
paire
of
bellowes
,
receiues
ayre
and
sendes
it
out
againe
,
and
so
mildely
cooling
the
heate
,
defends
the
heart
,
from
the
force
of
it
.
I
haue
not
as
yet
hitherto
in
my
iudgment
,
found
anie
example
,
that
doth
more
euidently
declare
,
how
necessarie
the
refreshing
of
prayer
is
to
our
soule
:
for
who
can
deny
that
we
haue
in
the
bosome
of
our
hearts
,
a
most
vehement
heate
,
consuming
all
things
,
which
is
concupiscence
,
which
the
diuines
call
the
verie
tinder
and
nourisher
of
sinne
?
And
what
els
doth
this
heate
daie
and
night
,
but
that
it
sets
on
fire
,
burnes
,
and
consumes
with
his
flame
,
what
good
thinges
soeuer
is
in
our
soules
?
Therefore
if
this
cooler
were
not
added
to
it
,
which
might
temper
the
heate
thereof
,
with
the
breath
of
the
holy
ghost
,
and
the
dewe
of
deuotion
,
what
would
be
the
end
of
that
hotte
burning
feuer
?
Surely
it
would
consume
and
weaken
all
the
strength
of
the
soule
.
When
as
our
heart
is
the
beginning
of
all
our
workes
:
as
our
hart
is
;
so
are
all
our
works
,
that
come
of
it
.
If
it
be
deuout
and
well
disposed
,
all
our
works
which
proceede
from
it
,
shall
be
also
well
ordered
&
framed
:
but
if
it
shall
be
out
of
frame
and
not
deuout
,
all
our
workes
also
that
proceede
from
it
,
shall
bee
out
of
order
and
without
deuotion
.
Therefore
as
a
Gardiner
hath
a
speciall
care
,
that
his
ground
be
mellow
,
moist
,
and
well
dressed
,
that
it
may
bring
foorth
fruit
;
for
it
is
of
his
own
nature
,
colde
&
drie
,
(
which
disposition
will
verie
hardly
be
brought
to
frame
)
and
therefore
is
not
fit
to
bring
forth
fruit
,
vnlesse
it
be
helped
by
the
benefit
of
water
:
So
the
seruant
of
God
must
giue
all
his
diligence
especially
,
that
his
heart
be
voide
from
that
disposition
,
which
it
hath
by
the
corruption
of
sinne
;
but
that
it
be
euer
full
of
that
moysture
and
fruitfulnesse
,
which
it
receiueth
through
prayer
and
deuotion
,
that
it
may
euer
be
fit
and
prepared
to
bring
foorth
fruits
.
I
will
shewe
the
same
more
brieflie
and
with
a
plainer
example
:
Thou
seest
a
henne
that
sits
vpon
her
egges
,
first
she
warmes
them
;
and
after
by
the
vertue
of
that
heate
,
she
giues
them
life
,
till
at
length
she
hatcheth
a
chicken
:
after
the
same
maner
the
soule
humbly
continuing
vnder
Gods
winges
in
prayer
,
is
made
partaker
of
the
heate
of
his
spirite
;
by
the
meanes
whereof
by
little
and
little
,
she
looseth
that
which
she
was
,
and
she
puts
off
the
maners
of
olde
Adam
,
and
is
partaker
of
that
second
Adam
,
which
is
of
God
.
So
that
as
the
continuance
of
that
heate
,
makes
of
an
egge
a
chicken
:
so
the
continuance
of
this
,
by
Gods
grace
,
makes
of
a
man
euen
a
God
,
that
is
of
a
fleshly
man
,
a
heauenlie
.
Will
you
vnderstand
in
few
words
,
how
necessarie
it
is
for
a
man
now
being
perfect
,
euer
to
stand
in
the
sight
of
God
,
and
to
haue
his
eies
fastned
vpon
him
:
(
for
this
is
it
,
which
we
call
continuing
in
praier
)
let
him
consider
the
proportion
and
the
necessity
,
which
the
moone
hath
with
the
sunne
,
whose
presence
is
euer
necessarie
to
her
:
for
this
example
will
shewe
what
we
meane
verie
excellently
.
Thou
shalt
finde
therefore
first
that
the
moone
hath
no
light
nor
brightnesse
of
her selfe
:
but
shee
borrowes
and
takes
that
of
the
sunne
:
so
also
our
soule
hath
no
light
,
no
brightnes
,
no
vertue
,
no
grace
,
no
fitnesse
of
deseruing
any
thing
of
her selfe
;
but
what
good
thing
soeuer
she
hath
,
she
receiues
it
from
the
sunne
of
righteousnesse
Iesus
Christ
.
I
departed
from
thee
like
the
prodigall
Sonne
,
and
I
went
into
a
farre
country
,
and
not
inhabited
;
where
louing
vanity
,
I
became
vaine
my selfe
;
I
was
blind
,
and
I
desired
blindnes
still
,
I
was
a
bondslaue
,
and
I
loued
this
bondage
;
I
was
bound
,
neither
did
my
bondes
dislike
mee
:
I
iudged
sower
sweete
,
and
sweete
sower
;
I
was
a
most
miserable
wretch
,
and
perceiued
it
not
.
When
I
liued
in
this
miserable
estate
,
thou
didst
cast
the
eies
of
thy
mercie
vpon
me
,
and
though
I
sinned
without
ceasing
:
yet
notwithstanding
thou
didst
not
cease
to
reclaime
me
from
sinne
,
&c.
Thou
art
my
shepheard
:
for
thou
feedest
and
rulest
my
soule
,
as
a
sheepe
of
thy
flocke
:
thou
art
my
meate
;
thou
art
he
wherewith
I
am
fedde
,
in
that
diuine
Sacrament
of
the
Altar
:
thou
art
my
father
,
and
the
father
of
the
world
to
come
.
For
thou
hast
borne
mee
againe
with
great
paines
vpon
the
tree
of
the
Crosse
,
and
hast
giuen
me
a
new
essence
:
by
the
Holy-ghost
thou
art
my
head
and
the
vniuersall
head
of
thy
Church
.
For
from
thee
,
as
from
a
head
,
vertue
,
life
,
and
spirituall
sense
,
flowes
into
hir
,
and
into
all
hir
members
.
Thou
art
my
true
Phisition
,
for
with
thy
blood
thou
hast
healed
the
wounds
and
wannes
of
my
soule
.
Herode
:
Thou
seest
here
in
Herod
,
murdering
the
young
innocents
,
what
madnes
the
pride
of
mans
heart
and
the
vnhappy
desire
of
rule
would
creepe
vnto
,
seeing
that
hee
hath
not
onely
surpassed
all
tyrants
in
cruelty
:
but
also
all
fooles
in
folly
.
This
my
brethren
,
is
the
misery
of
mans
heart
,
this
is
the
nature
of
inordinate
loue
of
our selues
:
Selfe
loue
will
proceed
thus
farre
.
And
certainly
perswade
thy selfe
,
that
thou
shouldst
also
commit
shipwracke
against
the
same
rockes
,
if
so
be
thou
hadst
the
like
occasion
offered
;
if
so
be
that
the
grace
of
God
did
not
preuent
and
preserue
thee
.
No
mans
will
naturally
is
better
then
Herods
:
we
are
all
as
ambitious
,
as
blood
thirsty
,
by
nature
,
as
he
,
if
Gods
grace
did
not
preuent
and
preserue
vs
.
This
our
nature
by
originall
sinne
,
is
depriued
of
that
state
and
naturall
straightnesse
,
wherein
God
created
it
.
For
God
created
it
right
and
straight
,
and
lift
vp
to
him
thorough
loue
:
but
sinne
bowed
it
,
and
enclined
it
to
her selfe
;
that
is
,
to
the
loue
of
these
visible
things
,
which
she
loues
aboue
God
,
and
makes
more
accompt
of
,
then
of
God
himselfe
.
For
euen
as
a
man
which
is
borne
from
his
mothers
wombe
,
crooked
or
hutchbacked
,
can
find
no
medicine
,
nor
any
thing
in
the
worlde
,
whereby
hee
may
recouer
his
naturall
straightnes
:
euen
so
whenas
our
will
is
borne
thus
naturally
,
as
it
were
hutchbacked
and
crooked
,
no
man
is
able
to
bring
it
againe
to
this
straightnes
,
and
so
to
erect
it
to
God
,
that
it
should
loue
God
aboue
all
thinges
,
but
God
which
created
it
.
Therefore
as
we
cannot
obtaine
this
loue
,
which
surpasseth
all
thinges
,
without
God
:
so
hee
cannot
also
aboue
all
things
bee
sory
for
his
sinnes
,
without
the
speciall
gift
and
helpe
of
the
same
God
:
for
the
one
of
these
depends
of
the
other
.
Wherefore
thereof
did
not
our
Sauiour
without
cause
say
,
No
man
comes
to
me
,
vnles
my
father
draw
him
.
To
come
to
Christ
is
nothing
else
but
to
loue
Christ
aboue
all
things
,
and
to
hate
sin
aboue
all
things
.
Such
loue
and
such
sorrow
for
his
sinnes
,
no
man
can
haue
of
himselfe
,
as
is
required
;
vnles
God
giue
it
him
.
When
as
God
therefore
deales
so
with
a
sinner
,
it
is
the
greatest
fauour
and
greatest
good
thing
in
the
world
,
that
he
can
doe
vnto
him
.
For
how
much
greater
is
the
gift
of
glory
aboue
the
gift
of
grace
;
so
it
is
a
farre
greater
thing
,
to
draw
man
out
of
sinne
,
and
to
place
him
in
grace
,
then
he
now
being
in
grace
,
to
bestow
glory
vpon
him
.
For
there
is
far
greater
distance
betweene
sinne
and
grace
;
then
betweene
grace
and
glorye
.
And
therefore
Thomas
Aquinas
disputing
of
the
works
of
God
,
saith
:
That
it
is
a
farre
greater
worke
to
iustifie
a
sinner
,
then
to
create
the
world
.
For
the
creation
of
the
whole
world
,
is
such
a
worke
as
hath
his
limits
,
and
hath
an
end
,
as
all
other
things
created
haue
:
but
the
iustification
of
man
,
is
as
it
were
the
participation
of
the
diuinitie
and
glorie
of
God
,
which
is
an
infinit
thing
.
Thomas
Aquinas
Euen
as
that
which
springs
againe
,
ceaseth
to
be
that
which
it
was
before
,
and
takes
a
new
essence
;
so
that
nothing
now
remaines
in
it
,
which
was
in
it
before
:
As
when
a
tree
growes
of
seede
,
the
seede
ceaseth
to
be
,
and
the
tree
taketh
another
essence
:
so
man
,
when
he
is
borne
spiritually
,
the
whole
olde
man
which
hee
was
before
,
dyeth
,
which
was
the
Sonne
of
wrath
,
and
hee
becomes
to
be
another
newe
man
the
Sonne
of
grace
;
and
so
is
free
both
from
fault
and
punishment
.
Granatensis
:
The
spirit
is
willing
,
but
the
flesh
is
weake
:
as
though
he
should
say
,
I
know
that
you
haue
a
willing
mind
,
but
the
weaknes
of
the
flesh
hinders
your
willingnes
.
The
spirit
would
doe
that
which
it
ought
,
but
the
flesh
is
backward
and
slowe
:
it
delightes
in
nothing
,
but
in
those
which
seeme
profitable
for
it
:
it
will
neuer
watch
nor
pray
willingly
;
it
is
afraid
of
aduersitie
;
it
flyeth
from
the
Crosse
;
it
is
offended
at
it
;
it
denyeth
it
:
to
conclude
,
it
doth
nothing
that
is
good
.
But
contrariwise
,
the
spirit
is
bold
and
valiant
,
it
watcheth
,
it
prayeth
,
it
endures
aduersity
,
it
makes
confession
of
the
faith
boldly
.
For
the
spirit
,
as
often
as
it
is
compared
with
the
flesh
,
signifieth
the
nature
of
man
,
with
the
best
motions
thereof
,
without
the
helpe
of
the
holy
ghost
.
Therefore
the
spirit
is
willing
,
and
desires
willingly
those
things
that
belongs
vnto
it
,
and
moues
vs
to
all
goodnesse
:
But
the
flesh
is
weake
,
because
it
euer
takes
not
vpon
it
the
yoke
of
the
spirit
,
according
to
that
;
That
good
which
I
woulde
doe
,
that
I
doe
not
;
and
the
euill
which
I
would
not
doe
,
that
I
doe
.
And
againe
,
the
flesh
fighteth
against
the
spirit
,
and
the
spirit
against
the
flesh
,
that
you
cannot
doe
that
which
you
would
.
What
,
shall
I
vse
manie
words
?
To
that
which
is
good
,
though
we
haue
a
willing
spirit
,
yet
the
infirmitie
of
the
flesh
hinders
it
,
and
ouercomes
it
:
but
to
that
which
is
euill
,
though
we
haue
but
a
sluggish
spirit
,
yet
the
flesh
stirs
it
vp
,
and
pricketh
it
forward
.
Hence
it
is
,
that
Iudas
and
the
Iewes
sleepe
not
,
but
are
most
vigilant
and
watchfull
,
because
they
make
haste
to
that
which
is
wicked
:
But
the
Apostles
sleepe
,
because
they
are
admonished
to
doe
that
which
is
good
.
Therefore
it
remaines
,
that
as
much
as
we
trust
of
the
zeale
on
our
mind
,
so
much
we
ought
to
be
affraid
of
the
infirmitie
of
the
flesh
.
we
are
all
like
Peter
,
before
Gods
iudgement
come
,
when
as
yet
we
doe
not
know
our
owne
frailtie
and
weakenesse
;
we
are
woont
to
be
proud
of
our
strength
,
and
as
it
should
seeme
,
to
be
verie
feruent
in
the
zeale
of
God
:
but
when
Gods
iudgement
beginnes
to
draw
neere
,
we
faint
and
melt
away
,
as
waxe
doth
before
the
fire
;
and
as
the
dust
that
the
winde
driueth
from
the
face
of
the
earth
.
Peter
therefore
is
a
figure
of
those
,
that
will
go
about
to
doe
any
thing
without
the
grace
of
God
.
To
whom
that
euer
hapneth
that
both
they
make
Christ
a
lyer
,
and
also
that
they
neuer
bring
to
passe
that
which
they
go
about
.
They
make
Christ
a
lyer
,
who
said
,
Without
me
you
can
doe
nothing
.
And
they
themselues
doe
not
stand
to
their
word
and
resolution
:
For
Paul
saith
,
I
doe
not
the
good
which
I
would
,
but
the
euill
that
I
would
not
,
that
I
doe
.
Heere
also
we
see
how
that
man
is
able
to
doe
nothing
.
For
euen
as
yron
,
although
it
be
harde
of
it
owne
nature
;
yet
is
soone
battered
of
stones
,
vnlesse
it
be
hardned
in
some
liquor
:
So
the
minde
of
man
,
although
it
bragge
that
for
the
loue
of
truth
,
it
will
despise
all
dangers
;
yet
it
is
ouercome
when
perils
assault
it
,
vnlesse
it
be
strengthned
with
the
holy
ghost
.
This
is
the
surest
way
,
that
can
be
:
to
continue
in
as
great
humilitie
as
a
man
can
:
still
to
waite
on
Gods
mercie
,
and
not
to
bragge
himselfe
on
his
owne
merits
,
or
to
iudge
others
.
it
is
to
be
marked
that
there
were
seauen
great
wonders
done
in
the
death
of
Christ
,
which
also
as
yet
,
meete
altogither
in
the
iustification
of
euerie
one
.
The
Sunne
was
darkened
at
noone
day
,
the
vaile
was
rent
,
the
earth
quaked
or
mooued
,
the
rockes
were
clouen
,
the
graues
opened
,
the
dead
rose
vp
,
and
the
Gentiles
confessed
.
These
seauen
things
I
say
are
done
nowe
also
,
and
ought
to
be
done
in
euerie
sinner
.
First
it
is
necessarie
that
all
worldly
things
doe
vanish
away
,
doe
displease
him
and
be
remooued
out
of
his
sight
.
And
this
is
that
a
great
darkenesse
be
made
,
when
as
the
things
of
this
world
must
neither
haue
colour
nor
light
in
his
eies
.
Secondly
,
his
inward
and
hidden
things
must
be
reuealed
,
that
is
,
he
must
see
his
sinnes
and
acknowledge
his
owne
filthinesse
:
And
that
is
the
vaile
to
be
rent
,
vnder
which
such
things
were
hidden
,
that
they
appeared
not
to
be
vncleane
.
Thirdly
,
he
must
quake
for
feare
at
the
viewe
of
the
filthinesse
of
his
sinnes
,
and
of
his
conscience
,
and
that
is
,
the
earth
to
quake
:
for
no
man
feares
nor
is
troubled
in
conscience
,
vnlesse
he
see
his
sinne
and
the
grieuousnesse
of
it
.
Fourthly
,
the
cleauing
of
the
rockes
followes
,
and
that
is
contrition
of
heart
,
and
a
hatred
and
misliking
of
sinne
;
and
he
which
before
was
a
rocke
now
is
rent
in
sunder
,
and
so
the
rocke
yeeldes
waters
of
weeping
and
teares
.
Fiftly
,
the
graues
are
opened
,
when
as
the
mouth
is
opened
by
confession
,
&
makes
manifest
that
which
was
hidde
.
Sixtly
,
she
must
go
out
by
absolution
and
come
into
the
citie
of
Ierusalem
,
that
is
,
into
the
holy
Church
and
be
reconciled
to
her
againe
by
a
spirituall
life
.
Lastly
,
she
must
confesse
and
testifie
both
in
word
and
worke
that
Christ
is
the
sonne
of
God
,
as
did
also
the
Centurion
.
O
Lorde
,
what
wilt
thou
haue
me
to
doe
?
This
is
the
speech
of
a
changed
heart
.
See
here
what
Gods
correction
can
doe
,
what
grace
can
doe
,
what
the
spirit
can
doe
?
In
one
word
,
it
makes
a
wolfe
a
sheepe
.
For
by
and
by
he
cries
,
what
wilt
thou
haue
mee
doe
O
Lord
?
For
I
am
now
readie
hereafter
to
obey
thy
commandements
.
I
would
to
God
we
were
made
all
so
ready
by
the
Lords
correction
.
Surely
then
it
would
fare
better
with
vs
.
For
God
strikes
vs
,
that
he
might
by
&
by
heale
vs
:
and
if
we
be
not
healed
,
that
comes
of
our
own
wickednes
&
frowardnes
.
Therfore
we
must
praie
thus
,
that
he
will
conuert
vs
also
:
Conuert
vs
(
O
God
)
of
our
saluation
,
&c.
Thou
seest
that
this
beginning
of
true
repentance
doth
proceede
of
none
other
cause
,
but
from
God
,
when
as
he
doth
touch
our
heart
with
the
feeling
of
sinne
,
and
doth
also
so
vnderproppe
it
,
that
it
despaire
not
:
as
we
heare
here
,
that
he
did
to
Paul
.
For
he
being
so
terrified
,
had
runne
from
Gods
presence
,
and
had
vtterly
despaired
,
vnlesse
by
Gods
spirit
,
he
had
been
called
backe
againe
,
that
he
might
crie
:
O
Lord
,
what
wilt
thou
haue
me
doe
?
Thou
seest
therefore
,
how
true
repentance
differs
from
that
which
is
false
and
counterfeit
.
For
vnlesse
all
the
hart
be
kindled
with
this
earnest
desire
,
that
it
say
.
O
Lord
,
I
couet
to
forsake
mine
owne
euill
waie
,
and
to
doe
that
which
thou
wouldst
haue
me
doe
,
it
is
but
hypocrisie
,
it
is
no
repentance
.
But
this
earnest
desire
no
man
can
frame
to
himselfe
,
vnlesse
God
touch
his
heart
.
Therfore
the
beginning
,
the
middle
,
and
the
end
;
is
of
God
,
and
is
Gods
worke
.
I
will
take
away
their
stonie
heart
,
and
I
will
giue
them
a
heart
of
flesh
:
That
God
was
able
of
stones
to
raise
vp
children
to
Abraham
:
Iohn
verified
He
saw
heauen
opened
,
and
a
certaine
vessell
came
downe
vnto
him
,
as
it
had
been
a
great
sheete
,
knit
at
the
foure
corners
,
and
was
let
downe
to
the
earth
,
wherein
were
all
manner
of
foure-footed
beasts
of
the
earth
,
and
wilde
beasts
,
and
creeping
thinges
,
and
foules
of
the
heauen
:
Man
being
in
honour
had
no
vnderstanding
,
That
we
are
kept
by
the
power
of
God
,
through
faith
,
vnto
saluation
.
Marke
here
that
God
is
not
onely
the
beginning
,
but
also
the
perfection
of
all
goodnesse
in
vs
.
For
he
that
begins
;
the
same
also
finisheth
.
He
workes
in
vs
,
both
to
will
and
also
to
finish
:
he
giues
the
increase
.
The
land
which
the
Lord
will
giue
you
,
is
not
like
the
land
of
Egypt
,
&c.
I
will
not
trust
in
mine
owne
bowe
.
The
light
of
nature
seemes
to
be
reason
:
but
in
diuine
matters
,
they
are
but
scales
hindering
the
sight
:
as
thou
seest
here
in
Paul
.
These
scales
signifie
that
couering
which
is
ouer
Moses
face
,
yea
ouer
the
hearts
of
all
the
Iewes
,
before
faith
.
Those
scales
also
which
claue
together
in
the
body
of
Leuiathan
,
are
wicked
men
;
amongst
whom
Saul
was
.
All
these
when
the
light
commeth
,
fall
downe
to
the
ground
,
&c.
These
beasts
signifie
all
them
which
should
beleeue
of
the
Gentiles
.
For
the
Church
was
to
bee
collected
,
not
onely
of
the
Iewes
;
but
also
of
the
prophane
Gentiles
.
And
they
are
fitly
compared
to
beasts
:
for
what
is
man
without
the
knowledge
and
the
feare
of
God
,
but
a
beast
?
according
to
that
,
Man
,
when
as
he
was
in
honour
,
vnderstood
not
,
&c.
He
was
compared
to
beastes
,
and
became
like
them
,
he
liues
like
a
beast
,
as
a
swine
that
is
washed
wil
wallow
in
the
myre
againe
,
he
lacks
reason
,
he
is
full
of
poison
.
The
poison
of
Aspes
is
vnder
their
lippes
.
He
is
more
fierce
and
cruell
then
any
beast
.
See
what
a
miserable
creature
a
sinner
is
.
If
thou
doest
not
knowe
thy selfe
;
at
least
wise
hereof
learne
to
knowe
thy selfe
.
For
all
that
is
in
the
world
,
is
either
the
concupiscence
of
the
flesh
,
or
the
concupiscence
of
the
eyes
,
or
the
pride
of
life
.
(
I
also
am
a
man
)
He
teacheth
the
Apostles
successours
,
that
they
ought
to
flie
ambition
,
for
it
is
an
horrible
fault
,
and
it
makes
vs
ascribe
vnto
our selues
those
things
,
which
God
workes
in
vs
,
or
by
vs
as
it
were
by
instruments
;
when
as
all
glory
is
due
vnto
God
:
And
therefore
Paul
ascribed
to
himselfe
all
the
paines
he
tooke
,
but
to
God
all
the
fruites
of
his
labours
.
I
haue
laboured
more
,
then
they
all
:
but
not
I
,
but
the
grace
of
God
with
me
.
For
he
works
in
vs
both
to
will
,
and
to
performe
:
Thou
seest
how
necessary
Christ
is
:
ascribe
not
light
to
reason
,
nor
saluation
to
thy
works
;
but
both
to
Christ
.
(
And
they
beleeued
as
manie
as
were
predestinate
.
)
No
man
beleeues
,
but
hee
which
is
predestinate
.
No
man
comes
to
me
,
vnlesse
my
father
draw
him
.
Here
he
giues
vs
to
marke
,
that
faith
is
not
of
the
desert
of
man
;
but
of
the
mercie
and
election
of
God
:
for
the
Lord
saith
in
the
Gospell
to
Peter
confessing
Christ
:
Flesh
and
bloud
hath
not
reuealed
this
vnto
thee
:
but
my
father
which
is
in
heauen
.
And
to
Nicodemus
:
vnlesse
one
be
borne
againe
from
aboue
,
he
cannot
see
the
kingdome
of
God
.
All
these
places
doe
not
impute
to
God
the
fault
,
why
the
wicked
are
condemned
;
but
rather
they
proue
euidently
,
that
the
election
and
grace
of
God
,
is
the
cause
of
the
saluation
of
the
godly
,
least
any
man
should
attribute
to
our
strength
,
that
which
belongs
onely
to
God
.
Thou
seest
also
here
,
who
are
predestinate
to
life
;
they
who
beleeue
in
Christ
:
therefore
thou
needest
not
curiously
dispute
of
predestination
:
beleeue
in
Christ
,
and
bring
forth
good
works
in
him
,
and
thou
art
sure
that
thou
art
predestinate
:
Otherwise
,
if
thou
were
the
very
signet
of
Gods
right
hand
,
thou
shalt
be
cast
away
.
God
is
in
vs
.
The
power
of
God
appeares
in
no
creature
more
then
in
man
,
although
he
fulfill
all
things
,
as
he
saith
by
the
Prophet
Ieremie
:
An●
I
God
onely
nigh
at
hand
and
not
a
farre
off
also
?
Therefore
he
saith
truly
,
that
God
is
not
farre
off
,
of
euery
one
of
vs
,
who
workes
by
vs
,
as
a
workeman
with
the
toole
,
which
he
hath
made
.
They
are
fit
to
receiue
the
word
of
God
,
which
earnestly
thirst
after
it
,
which
shut
the
eies
of
reason
,
who
altogether
distrusting
to
their
owne
righteousnes
,
wisedome
,
or
knowledge
;
do
relie
onely
vpon
the
word
of
God
,
acknowledging
themselues
to
be
blind
,
and
euer
to
erre
and
stumble
,
vnles
they
be
lightned
with
the
heauenly
light
.
And
for
this
cause
they
require
,
and
earnestly
desire
often
this
lightening
in
their
godly
prayers
.
Of
them
it
is
said
in
the
fift
of
Matthew
,
Blessed
are
they
which
hunger
and
thirst
after
righteousnes
The
flesh
is
euer
fearefull
and
escheweth
perils
,
and
trembles
at
death
;
nor
can
endure
any
trouble
for
the
Lords
sake
:
Therefore
we
haue
need
of
the
grace
of
God
;
by
which
we
are
that
we
are
.
True
faith
doubts
not
of
the
word
of
God
,
though
all
things
seeme
contrary
:
So
Abraham
beleeued
God
when
as
he
had
heard
of
him
:
This
shall
not
be
thy
heire
,
(
meaning
Ismael
)
but
he
that
shall
proceed
out
of
thine
owne
bowels
;
he
shall
bee
thine
heire
.
Though
he
himselfe
were
an
old
man
,
and
had
a
very
old
woman
to
his
wife
;
who
also
was
barren
:
yet
he
beleeued
God
,
promising
him
a
sonne
,
against
nature
,
against
reason
,
against
mans
capacity
.
That
I
may
say
with
Paul
:
He
beleeued
in
hope
against
hope
;
he
gaue
God
the
glory
,
and
hee
brought
in
bondage
himselfe
,
and
his
owne
reason
:
And
that
was
accompted
to
him
for
righteousnes
:
that
is
,
pleased
God
more
,
then
all
thinges
that
Abraham
had
doone
hitherto
.
That
for
this
faith
he
was
iust
,
and
so
accompted
of
before
God
,
&c.
great
victory
of
faith
Letting
all
other
things
passe
he
reckons
vp
vnto
them
the
workes
of
God
;
and
he
ascribes
all
things
to
God
;
and
he
accompts
himselfe
,
but
as
a
seruant
or
instrument
.
What
is
Paul
?
What
is
Apollo
?
but
Ministers
,
by
whom
you
haue
beleeued
.
I
haue
planted
,
and
Apollo
hath
watered
:
but
God
hath
giuen
the
increase
.
(
The
which
things
when
as
they
heard
:
)
Ye
men
of
Israel
why
maruell
you
at
this
,
or
why
looke
ye
so
stedfastly
on
vs
;
as
though
by
our
owne
power
or
godlines
,
we
had
made
this
man
go
?
The
God
of
Abraham
,
and
Isaac
,
and
Iacob
,
the
God
of
our
fathers
,
hath
glorified
his
son
Iesus
,
whome
ye
betraied
,
&c.
We
do
you
also
to
wit
,
brethren
,
of
the
grace
of
God
bestowed
vpon
the
Church
of
Macedonia
.
And
they
prayed
vs
with
great
instance
,
that
wee
would
receiue
that
grace
,
and
that
fellowship
of
the
ministring
which
is
towards
the
Saints
.
That
we
should
exhort
Titus
,
as
he
had
begun
,
so
he
would
accomplish
the
same
grace
amongst
you
also
.
As
ye
abound
in
euery
thing
,
in
faith
,
in
word
,
and
knowledge
,
and
in
all
diligence
,
and
in
your
loue
towards
vs
:
euen
so
see
that
you
abound
in
this
grace
also
.
Luke
,
whose
prayse
is
in
the
Gospell
,
thorough
all
the
Churches
:
and
not
so
onely
,
but
is
also
chosen
of
the
Churches
to
be
a
fellow
in
our
iourney
,
concerning
this
grace
,
that
is
ministred
by
vs
.
Let
euery
man
,
as
he
hath
receiued
the
gift
;
minister
the
same
one
to
another
,
as
good
Stewards
of
the
manifold
grace
of
God
.
If
any
man
speake
,
let
him
talke
as
the
words
of
God
.
If
any
man
minister
,
or
do
any
seruice
,
or
good
worke
in
the
Church
of
God
,
let
him
do
it
,
as
of
the
hability
,
which
God
ministreth
;
that
God
in
all
things
may
be
glorified
,
thorough
Iesus
Christ
.
To
whome
bee
praise
and
dominion
,
for
euer
and
euer
,
Amen
.
Paul
preached
now
the
faith
,
which
before
he
destroied
:
They
glorified
God
in
me
Thanks
be
vnto
God
who
hath
put
into
the
heart
of
Titus
the
same
care
for
you
.
When
as
Gods
light
comes
vnto
vs
,
the
eies
of
reason
must
bee
shutte
;
and
we
must
follow
,
what
waies
it
leades
vs
.
Marke
here
how
hardly
mans
will
submits
it selfe
to
Gods
will
;
for
it
euer
repines
against
it
:
and
had
rather
haue
the
matter
otherwise
,
then
God
would
haue
.
So
Moyses
,
although
he
heard
sentence
pronounced
against
him
I
will
goe
and
see
the
land
:
so
also
Ionas
being
scourged
of
God
,
would
hardly
obey
:
So
Ezechiel
,
although
he
foretold
the
iudgement
of
God
,
yet
notwithstanding
he
lamenteth
it
;
whereby
hee
declares
,
that
hee
had
rather
haue
it
otherwise
,
if
it
were
possible
:
so
doth
Paul
here
.
These
examples
are
written
that
we
may
see
,
how
that
the
Saints
haue
had
their
imperfections
;
least
we
should
despaire
,
when
we
find
the
like
affections
in
our selues
.
That
the
greatest
things
that
free
will
herein
affoords
,
is
,
that
it
obeyeth
grace
,
and
embraceth
grace
,
and
makes
it
profitable
to
it selfe
,
when
as
otherwise
by
our
owne
free
will
,
we
should
very
slowly
or
neuer
rise
from
our
sinnes
;
if
the
grace
of
God
were
wanting
and
should
not
worke
with
vs
,
both
in
the
beginning
,
in
the
middle
,
and
in
the
end
;
yet
our
will
must
of
necessity
bee
added
thereunto
:
for
Augustine
saith
,
he
that
created
thee
without
thee
,
will
not
iustifie
thee
without
thee
.
Paul
,
Not
I
,
but
the
Secondly
marke
here
what
cogitations
faith
puts
in
mans
mind
,
I
wil
say
father
I
haue
sinned
not
ordinarily
,
but
aboue
all
measure
.
I
haue
euen
sinned
against
heauen
:
I
will
not
excuse
my selfe
vnto
thee
;
but
I
will
plainly
confesse
my selfe
vnworthy
of
all
grace
and
fauour
,
&c.
All
these
things
are
quite
contrary
to
nature
,
which
can
hardly
be
brought
that
it
should
say
;
I
haue
sinned
,
or
that
it
should
accompt
it selfe
vnworthy
;
vpon
whome
any
benefit
should
be
bestowed
:
but
it selfe
will
euer
be
in
the
first
place
,
and
it
desires
to
be
highly
accompted
of
,
&c.
Call
to
remembrance
that
great
caue
or
denne
,
which
he
most
wittily
hath
deuised
,
and
those
chaines
,
wherewith
he
makes
men
to
be
fast
bound
,
that
they
cannot
behold
the
light
;
and
those
vaine
shadowes
,
which
seeme
to
mooue
hither
and
thither
,
and
to
speake
;
and
those
resemblances
of
thinges
,
which
those
men
,
which
are
thus
bound
in
yron
chaines
,
falsely
iudge
to
be
things
indeed
.
He
could
not
more
fitly
by
any
other
meanes
,
haue
set
before
our
eyes
,
the
liues
of
wicked
men
.
For
they
beeing
here
groueling
on
the
earth
,
and
in
loue
with
their
bodies
,
and
chained
with
the
innumerable
chaines
of
vices
;
cannot
turne
their
minde
that
way
,
that
they
may
beholde
the
light
,
and
the
true
shapes
of
things
.
For
there
is
no
trueth
indeed
,
in
these
bodily
and
earthly
;
but
in
diuine
and
eternall
things
:
Therefore
all
the
commodities
of
this
life
,
haue
no
firme
or
sound
thing
in
them
,
but
onely
beare
a
face
or
shew
of
good
things
.
And
men
being
now
acquainted
with
these
shadowes
,
and
being
deluded
with
these
Images
of
things
;
do
with
tooth
and
naile
,
pursue
after
false
good
things
,
and
being
effeminated
with
the
false
sweetnes
of
pleasure
,
are
so
kept
in
bondage
,
that
they
are
now
enemies
to
all
those
,
which
woulde
ridde
them
out
of
those
bonds
,
&
would
endeuour
to
bring
them
to
heauen
,
that
they
might
behold
the
true
sunne
indeed
,
and
the
true
light
,
and
true
men
,
and
true
good
things
;
that
is
,
that
they
might
behold
heauenly
and
diuine
thinges
,
and
that
they
might
haue
the
whole
force
of
their
minds
fixed
in
euerlasting
things
.
Is
it
not
most
certaine
that
this
is
graunted
to
Christians
,
to
behold
God
,
as
often
as
they
stirre
vp
their
weake
faith
,
and
doe
deuoutly
pray
for
Gods
grace
,
that
being
loosed
from
these
bonds
,
and
turned
away
from
these
shadowes
of
things
,
and
turned
to
the
true
good
things
indeed
,
that
they
may
mount
vp
with
their
minds
into
heauen
,
and
that
they
may
beholde
those
most
excellent
and
eternall
riches
,
and
may
enioy
that
sweete
and
most
pleasant
familiaritie
,
and
talke
with
God
with
vnspeakeable
ioifulnes
.
That
soule
which
is
full
of
wisedome
and
righteousnesse
,
is
more
deuout
in
the
worship
of
God
,
and
paies
her
tenthes
of
all
the
fruits
of
the
earth
,
according
to
a
more
heauenly
wisedome
herein
,
in
that
she
referres
the
perfection
of
all
her
senses
and
workes
to
God
,
shee
challengeth
nothing
to
hir selfe
,
which
is
not
able
to
gouerne
her selfe
,
vnlesse
she
were
vnderpropped
with
Gods
fauour
,
&c.
To
will
is
at
hand
;
but
to
doe
good
,
I
cannot
tell
how
to
do
it
.
Although
that
same
will
is
not
of
vs
;
it
is
the
gift
of
God
;
because
of
him
wee
haue
both
to
will
and
to
do
,
according
to
his
good
pleasure
.
Contra
Iu●
.
cap.
11.
Hereof
comes
the
discord
of
our
cogitations
,
when
as
the
flesh
rebels
against
the
spirit
,
and
the
spirit
against
the
flesh
.
Then
there
is
no
small
combate
,
when
as
the
Apostle
himselfe
,
the
Lords
chosen
vessell
saith
:
I
see
the
lawe
of
my
flesh
,
resisting
the
law
of
my
mind
,
and
bringing
me
in
bondage
vnder
the
law
of
sinne
,
which
is
in
my
members
.
He
himselfe
coulde
not
pacifie
this
combate
:
and
therefore
he
fled
to
Christ
,
saying
:
O
vnhappy
man
that
I
am
!
who
shall
deliuer
me
from
the
body
of
this
death
?
that
is
,
that
I
cleaue
not
to
the
pleasures
of
the
flesh
.
Who
is
it
,
that
shall
loose
me
from
these
bonds
,
and
shall
set
me
free
;
and
shall
writh
rather
the
senses
to
the
sobriety
of
the
mind
,
then
to
the
drunkennes
of
the
body
?
but
because
amongst
men
he
could
not
find
such
a
guide
;
turning
to
God
,
he
saith
:
The
grace
of
God
by
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
.
If
he
that
was
so
strong
trusted
not
in
his
owne
strength
,
that
he
might
escape
the
body
of
death
,
but
sought
for
helpe
of
Christ
;
what
shall
we
do
who
are
weaker
?
&c.
Philippus
de
Dies
:
When
as
onely
God
is
the
author
of
the
reasonable
soule
,
and
that
the
will
is
a
power
of
such
a
soule
;
it
followeth
manifestly
,
that
onely
God
can
moue
it
;
not
onely
in
bestowing
the
nature
and
essence
vnto
it
;
but
also
the
willing
of
that
which
is
good
,
and
also
the
end
,
which
is
the
conclusion
of
all
our
willings
.
Therefore
wee
must
desire
of
him
with
most
earnest
prayers
,
with
that
kingly
Prophet
:
Incline
my
heart
(
O
God
)
vnto
thy
Testimonies
.
We
must
know
that
Christ
the
son
of
God
,
by
his
works
and
passions
,
did
deserue
many
things
of
God
his
father
.
To
himselfe
glorie
and
exaltation
,
as
Saint
Paul
saith
:
for
which
cause
God
hath
exalted
him
,
&c.
He
hath
deserued
also
to
men
a
generall
satisfaction
,
for
their
sinnes
.
For
by
his
bloud
,
hee
hath
washed
away
the
faults
,
and
by
his
death
,
hath
restored
the
grace
of
iustification
.
You
are
iustified
freely
(
saith
the
Apostle
)
by
his
grace
,
by
the
redemption
which
is
in
Christ
Iesus
.
But
by
this
his
merit
,
he
hath
so
freely
washed
away
the
faults
,
that
according
to
the
faith
of
the
Church
,
and
of
the
holy
scripture
,
he
hath
left
some
part
of
the
punishment
vnredeemed
,
which
is
either
here
to
be
redeemed
,
with
the
workes
of
mercie
,
or
els
to
be
paied
hereafter
.
And
therefore
thirdly
he
deserued
;
that
he
which
of
himselfe
hath
deserued
it
,
through
speciall
faith
and
deuotion
,
might
forgiue
this
punishment
himselfe
,
which
we
doe
not
doubt
,
the
theefe
did
on
the
crosse
.
If
we
be
iustified
freely
by
the
grace
of
Iesus
Christ
,
by
the
redemption
which
is
in
him
high
and
low
,
rich
and
poore
,
one
with
another
.
So
precious
is
that
redemption
of
their
soules
,
that
you
were
not
redeemed
with
corruptible
things
,
as
siluer
and
gold
,
from
your
vaine
conuersation
,
receiued
by
the
traditions
of
your
fathers
:
but
with
the
precious
bloud
of
Christ
,
as
of
a
lambe
vndefiled
and
without
spot
.
So
precious
is
the
redemption
of
soules
,
Thy
word
is
a
Lanterne
to
my
feete
,
and
a
light
vnto
my
pathes
.
Christ
Iesus
himselfe
hath
suffered
for
vs
Paul
:
Now
I
reioice
for
you
in
my
sufferings
,
&
I
fulfil
those
things
in
my
flesh
,
which
are
wanting
of
the
passions
of
Christ
,
for
his
body
which
is
the
Church
.
Here
he
giues
vs
couertly
to
vnderstand
,
that
hee
suffers
in
his
flesh
,
to
profit
the
Church
:
and
that
in
these
his
sufferings
,
that
which
Christs
passions
wanted
,
his
did
supply
.
Not
that
the
sufferings
of
Paul
were
more
forcible
then
the
sufferings
of
Christ
;
but
because
Christ
by
his
passion
tooke
away
the
fault
,
but
Paul
,
and
other
iust
men
working
and
suffering
for
the
body
of
Christ
,
fulfilled
that
which
was
wanting
:
that
is
to
say
;
the
releasing
of
the
punishment
,
which
was
due
to
the
fault
,
and
the
daily
encrease
of
grace
.
And
therefore
these
merites
of
the
Saints
,
although
they
haue
beene
fully
rewarded
for
them
:
yet
because
they
were
also
doone
for
others
,
must
needs
profit
them
.
Wherefore
by
good
right
,
they
doe
belong
to
the
treasure
of
the
Church
,
to
be
bestowed
of
any
man
,
for
some
speciall
cause
,
or
for
the
great
affection
of
his
deuotion
together
with
the
merites
of
Christ
.
And
the
fourth
Angell
blew
his
Trumpet
,
and
the
third
part
of
the
Sunne
was
stricken
,
and
the
third
part
of
the
Moone
,
and
the
thirde
part
of
the
Starres
.
the
Pope
and
his
Cardinals
,
who
are
as
it
were
Sunnes
and
giue
light
to
the
people
:
And
hee
had
in
his
right
hand
seauen
Starres
,
and
out
of
his
mouth
went
a
sharpe
two
edged
Sword
:
and
his
countenance
was
as
the
Sunne
in
his
power
.
the
third
part
of
the
Sunne
,
but
also
the
third
part
of
the
Starres
:
That
if
hee
should
challenge
to
himselfe
that
name
of
vniuersall
Bishop
,
or
Bishop
of
the
whole
world
the
honour
and
dignity
of
his
fellow
Byshops
should
be
diminished
.
We
haue
also
a
most
sure
word
of
the
prophets
,
to
the
which
you
doe
well
,
that
you
take
heede
,
as
vnto
a
light
that
shineth
in
a
darke
place
,
vntill
the
day
dawne
,
and
that
day
Starre
that
light-bringer
the
true
Sun
Iesus
Christ
,
arise
in
your
hearts
.
who
lighteneth
euery
man
that
comes
into
the
world
.
sanctifie
himselfe
The
chastisement
of
our
peace
was
vpon
him
.
It
is
finished
that
wee
were
redeemed
;
not
with
gold
or
siluer
:
but
with
the
precious
bloud
of
Iesus
Christ
.
Is
not
thine
anger
appeased
(
O
holy
Father
)
with
this
so
miserable
a
spectacle
of
thy
son
?
Behold
what
he
suffers
,
which
neuer
deserued
any
euill
?
he
hath
satisfied
thee
for
our
sinnes
;
he
hath
paid
for
our
redemption
a
most
excellent
price
.
For
one
droppe
of
this
most
holy
sweat
,
is
more
precious
and
of
more
valew
,
then
all
the
treasures
in
the
world
.
By
his
stripes
Let
Israell
waite
on
the
Lord
,
for
with
the
Lord
is
mercie
,
and
with
him
is
plenteous
redemption
:
and
he
shall
redeeme
Israell
from
all
his
sinnes
.
That
he
is
comen
that
they
might
haue
life
,
We
must
be
like
fashioned
to
the
Image
of
Iesu
Christ
:
denie
that
he
is
comen
spirite
of
Antichrist
that
shall
denie
Iesus
Christ
to
be
comen
in
the
flesh
:
He
is
comen
that
we
might
haue
life
I
knowe
nothing
by
my selfe
yet
am
I
not
hereby
iustified
:
but
he
that
iudgeth
me
is
the
Lord
.
I
haue
declared
all
the
counsels
of
God
,
&c.
It
is
God
that
iudgeth
as
doung
that
he
might
bee
found
in
Christ
Iesus
,
not
hauing
his
owne
righteousnesse
,
which
is
of
the
law
:
but
that
which
is
through
the
faith
of
Christ
,
euen
the
righteousnesse
which
is
of
God
through
faith
.
afraid
least
they
had
not
oyle
enough
for
themselues
that
they
are
vnprofitable
seruants
,
when
as
they
shall
haue
done
all
things
that
are
commanded
them
:
they
are
vnprofitable
seruants
wee
haue
done
but
that
which
was
our
duety
to
haue
done
.
treasures
in
heauen
I
supply
the
wants
,
or
rather
the
remnants
,
of
the
afflictions
of
Christ
;
as
Ambrose
doth
translate
it
:
not
that
Christs
passions
are
insufficient
for
vs
,
but
that
the
afflictions
of
his
mysticall
body
the
Church
;
that
is
,
of
the
holy
Martyrs
,
are
accompted
the
afflictions
of
Christ
,
which
he
accompts
his
,
saying
:
That
which
ye
haue
done
to
one
of
the
least
of
these
;
ye
haue
done
to
me
.
For
Christ
suffered
for
you
Peter
)
leauing
you
an
example
,
that
you
should
follow
his
steps
:
For
by
many
tribulations
we
must
go
into
the
kingdome
of
heauen
.
Paul
,
The
want
of
his
afflictions
:
I
fulfill
in
my
flesh
Fourthly
looking
for
their
maister
,
they
make
all
things
readie
,
they
strewe
and
sweepe
their
whole
house
:
So
we
also
which
looke
for
our
maister
,
must
furnish
our
vnderstanding
with
the
knowledge
of
God
,
and
our
wils
with
his
holy
loue
,
and
our
memories
with
the
remembrance
of
all
the
good
things
,
which
we
haue
receiued
of
his
bountifull
hand
.
For
when
we
were
vtterly
lost
and
vndone
,
through
the
sinne
of
our
first
parents
:
he
redeemed
vs
so
perfectly
,
that
Paul
saith
,
where
iniquity
abounded
,
there
grace
superabounded
:
for
by
his
death
he
opened
to
vs
the
gates
of
heauen
,
and
gaue
vs
the
resurrection
of
the
flesh
.
Euen
vnto
me
Paul
)
the
least
of
all
Saints
,
is
this
grace
giuen
,
that
I
should
preach
among
the
Gentiles
,
the
vnsearcheable
riches
of
Christ
:
that
the
Apostles
preached
Christ
.
To
preach
Christ
is
to
teach
,
that
hee
died
for
our
sinnes
,
and
rose
againe
for
our
iustification
:
and
that
there
is
saluation
in
none
other
:
And
it
is
to
preach
righteousnesse
,
sanctification
,
remission
of
sinnes
,
and
redemption
.
For
Christ
is
become
all
these
thinges
vnto
vs
.
Therefore
hee
preacheth
not
Christ
,
which
teacheth
to
trust
in
works
,
or
to
seeke
by
any
meanes
else
saluation
,
then
of
Christ
:
As
the
false
prophets
doe
,
which
teach
vs
to
seeke
righteousnesse
and
remission
of
sinnes
some
where
else
,
then
in
Christ
.
For
they
say
:
Behold
here
is
Christ
:
behold
him
there
.
In
Christ
onely
these
things
are
to
be
found
:
For
there
is
no
other
name
vnder
heauen
,
in
which
we
must
be
saued
:
To
this
all
the
law
,
and
the
prophets
beare
witnesse
,
that
we
doe
receiue
remission
of
sinnes
by
his
name
.
To
preach
Christ
,
is
to
teach
,
that
all
our
trust
is
to
be
put
in
him
alone
:
What
sorrow
was
euer
like
mine
,
from
the
crowne
of
my
head
,
to
the
sole
of
my
feete
,
there
was
no
found
part
:
what
therefore
remaineth
(
O
father
)
but
seeing
that
I
make
satisfaction
so
aboundantly
,
but
that
thou
lay
apart
thine
anger
,
forgiue
them
,
haue
mercie
vpon
them
,
and
powre
vpon
them
the
streames
of
thy
grace
?
It
is
finished
,
Ferus
Beholde
now
(
the
Lord
be
praised
)
by
me
is
finished
whatsoeuer
my
Father
hath
decreed
.
I
haue
suffered
whatsoeuer
the
law
and
the
prophets
haue
foretold
:
and
whatsoeuer
was
necessary
or
profitable
to
mans
saluation
.
The
sacrifice
is
made
;
the
figures
are
fulfilled
;
the
shadowes
are
taken
away
.
From
whence
springs
the
patience
of
Martyres
?
but
hereof
that
a
Martyre
by
deuout
and
continuall
meditation
,
doth
hide
himselfe
in
the
stripes
and
woundes
of
Christ
.
The
Martyre
standes
in
this
tryumphing
and
dauncing
,
although
his
body
bee
all
rent
,
and
the
Sword
pierce
his
side
:
he
beholds
the
holy
bloud
to
boile
out
of
his
fide
,
not
onely
valiantly
,
but
ioyfully
.
Where
then
is
the
Martyrs
soule
?
Surely
in
safety
:
that
is
to
say
,
in
the
rocke
;
that
is
to
say
,
in
the
bowelles
of
Iesus
:
His
wounds
being
open
,
that
he
may
enter
in
thither
.
If
he
were
in
his
owne
bowelles
searching
them
,
without
all
doubt
he
would
feele
the
Sword
;
hee
were
notable
to
abide
the
paine
,
he
would
yeeld
,
he
would
deny
.
Sinne
first
is
conceiued
in
the
hart
:
for
concupiscence
begets
sinne
,
and
after
it
is
by
our
works
finished
.
So
Christ
is
first
sorrowfull
in
heart
,
and
after
outwardly
,
that
he
might
take
away
all
sinne
,
and
fully
make
satisfaction
for
vs
.
To
whome
when
they
had
nothing
to
pay
,
the
lender
forgaue
mercifully
:
I
am
he
:
by
this
word
Christ
puts
himselfe
in
our
stead
,
patiently
about
to
endure
whatsoeuer
the
iustice
of
God
should
endure
for
our
sinnes
For
this
cause
especially
hee
would
not
haue
his
Apostles
die
with
him
,
least
we
should
think
that
his
death
alone
had
not
sufficed
:
and
therefore
he
would
die
alone
,
that
hee
alone
might
be
acknowledged
our
Sauiour
.
I
haue
troden
the
Winepresse
alone
(
saith
he
)
and
of
all
nations
there
was
none
with
mee
.
And
therefore
also
saith
Therefore
he
redeemed
vs
,
and
not
we
our selues
,
&c.
In
these
manifold
sufferings
of
Christ
,
we
see
,
as
it
were
with
our
eyes
,
our
vniustice
,
how
wicked
,
how
full
of
sinnes
we
are
,
but
especially
wee
were
.
For
how
vile
here
Christ
outwardly
appeared
to
men
:
so
vile
were
we
before
God
in
our
soules
;
yea
,
what
kind
of
one
Christ
is
here
,
such
should
we
haue
beene
for
euer
,
vnles
he
had
taken
these
things
on
him
.
Here
let
vs
consider
our selues
,
as
here
Christ
with
one
consent
,
and
with
great
ioy
of
his
enimies
,
without
all
pitie
,
without
all
hope
of
deliuerance
,
or
of
returning
backe
againe
,
no
man
assisting
him
,
or
knowing
him
,
is
led
to
the
iudgment
of
death
:
So
we
should
haue
beene
ledde
to
that
horrible
iudgment
of
God
,
vnles
Christ
had
put
himselfe
in
our
stead
.
Therefore
if
thou
mind
to
stand
in
Gods
iudgement
,
rely
vpon
Christ
then
,
by
faith
.
For
without
him
none
can
stand
in
the
iudgement
of
God
.
For
no
man
liuing
is
iustified
,
or
found
righteous
in
the
sight
of
God
.
those
things
which
we
haue
heard
already
,
had
been
enough
for
the
redemption
of
all
the
world
;
yet
he
would
suffer
more
then
these
,
that
he
might
fully
satisfie
for
our
sinnes
;
that
considering
the
greatnesse
of
the
remedy
,
no
man
might
euer
haue
cause
to
despaire
.
He
that
clothes
all
things
,
is
spoiled
of
his
clothes
:
and
he
that
hides
all
our
shame
,
is
openly
put
to
shame
in
the
sight
of
all
men
;
least
that
we
should
be
put
to
a
perpetuall
shame
:
which
surely
we
should
haue
beene
,
if
Christ
had
not
endured
this
nakednes
and
shame
for
vs
.
But
that
agony
of
Christ
signified
nothing
else
,
hut
the
feare
of
our
conscience
before
the
iudgment
seat
of
God
:
for
the
soule
(
now
the
time
of
the
iudgement
drawing
neare
)
is
touched
with
the
feeling
of
our
sinnes
,
which
being
touched
,
begins
now
altogether
to
tremble
and
quake
,
and
euen
to
perish
,
being
now
alone
before
the
tribunall
seat
of
God
.
Of
which
trembling
Iob
said
;
If
he
shall
sodainly
cal
man
to
an
account
,
who
is
able
to
answere
him
?
This
feare
was
also
shewed
in
that
feast
of
the
Gospell
,
whereas
he
,
who
hauing
no
wedding
garment
,
being
examined
of
the
Lord
,
was
straightwaies
dumbe
.
The
godly
are
sometime
possessed
with
this
feare
,
as
appeareth
in
Iob
,
and
Dauid
saith
;
O
Lord
,
chasten
me
not
in
thy
wrath
,
because
there
is
no
health
in
my
flesh
,
by
reason
of
thy
displeasure
.
So
also
Ezechias
:
I
(
saieth
hee
)
said
in
the
middest
of
my
daies
,
I
shall
that
which
was
doone
in
Pilates
iudgement
,
the
same
falles
out
in
the
iudgement
of
God
.
On
the
one
side
stood
that
notable
theefe
Adam
,
with
all
his
posterity
,
who
all
of
them
had
deserued
death
:
on
the
other
side
,
stood
the
most
innocent
Sonne
of
God
.
Now
one
of
these
by
Gods
iustice
was
to
suffer
death
;
and
God
of
his
great
mercie
spared
Adam
,
and
yeelded
his
most
innocent
Sonne
vp
to
death
for
him
.
Let
vs
embrace
this
great
mercy
of
God
(
brethren
)
and
be
thankfull
to
God
for
it
.
He
is
turned
naked
out
of
his
garmentes
,
which
cloathes
the
heauens
with
Starres
,
and
the
earth
with
flowers
:
and
what
kind
of
one
the
first
man
was
,
when
he
dwelt
in
Paradice
,
such
a
one
the
second
Adam
entred
into
Paradise
againe
.
He
suffered
therefore
himselfe
to
be
spoiled
of
his
garments
,
that
he
might
receiue
for
vs
,
the
garment
of
innocency
;
he
was
not
ashamed
to
stand
naked
before
all
men
,
least
we
should
be
found
naked
before
god
the
endured
shame
,
that
he
might
couer
the
guiltines
of
our
consciences
:
for
he
is
blessed
,
whose
sins
are
couered
.
(
He
that
is
washed
needs
not
but
that
his
feet
only
should
be
washed
)
This
second
washing
is
not
doone
at
the
Font
;
but
by
repentance
,
which
cleanseth
our
daily
sins
.
For
repentance
is
as
it
were
a
second
board
,
by
which
they
which
after
baptisme
haue
suffered
shipwracke
,
may
swimme
out
.
Of
this
washing
Esay
speaketh
:
Be
ye
washed
,
be
ye
cleane
:
and
this
washing
of
our
feet
by
repentance
,
must
be
doone
euer
.
For
the
way
wherein
we
walke
,
is
mirie
,
as
Dauid
saith
;
and
Ieremy
,
the
mire
sticks
to
Hierusalems
feet
;
and
saint
Paul
:
He
that
shall
cleanse
himselfe
from
them
shall
be
a
vessell
of
honour
.
But
this
may
trouble
some
perchance
,
that
Christ
addeth
.
But
is
all
cleane
:
how
is
he
all
cleane
,
which
is
commanded
as
yet
to
wash
his
feete
?
Yea
,
how
can
he
be
all
cleane
which
is
baptized
,
when
as
the
Scripture
in
euerie
place
affirmeth
,
that
no
man
is
without
sinne
?
It
is
most
true
,
that
no
man
is
without
sinne
:
and
yet
notwithstanding
,
it
is
also
true
,
that
he
is
all
cleane
,
that
is
,
purified
by
faith
.
For
he
because
he
is
grafted
into
the
body
of
Christ
,
by
faith
,
doth
participate
and
possesse
the
holinesse
and
puritie
of
Christ
:
And
therefore
Paul
said
to
them
that
beleeue
,
ye
are
washed
,
ye
are
sanctified
by
the
name
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
.
And
againe
,
there
is
no
condemnation
to
those
that
are
in
Iesus
Christ
.
Therefore
they
which
are
grafted
into
Christ
,
are
called
holy
,
for
the
faith
,
name
and
bloud
of
Christ
;
although
in
the
meane
time
,
in
themselues
they
are
nothing
els
but
sinners
,
and
haue
in
them
much
sinne
as
yet
,
but
no
condemnation
,
because
they
are
accounted
iust
with
God
through
faith
in
Christ
.
Hereof
it
is
,
that
Paul
speakes
of
himselfe
:
with
my
minde
I
serue
the
lawe
of
God
,
but
with
my
flesh
the
lawe
of
sinne
.
Ferus
(
Lord
Iesu
receiue
my
spirit
.
)
He
railes
not
,
nor
curseth
not
;
but
with
great
modestie
cals
vpon
God
:
To
him
alone
he
commits
his
soule
.
Here
I
would
haue
thee
also
learn
the
best
manner
of
dying
:
First
he
is
carefull
not
for
his
body
,
but
for
his
soule
:
the
wicked
doe
contrarie
.
Secondly
,
hee
cals
vpon
God
,
distrusting
in
himselfe
,
and
of
his
owne
merites
:
but
the
wicked
trust
in
their
owne
merites
,
and
therefore
they
builde
vpon
the
sande
.
Thirdly
,
he
confesseth
his
faith
briefly
:
but
most
perfectly
,
calling
him
Lorde
,
who
is
able
;
and
Iesus
,
who
is
also
willing
to
saue
.
These
three
things
are
especially
to
be
marked
:
for
they
are
verie
necessarie
to
a
blessed
and
happy
death
:
For
they
are
blessed
which
die
in
the
Lord
.
while
they
are
in
the
bodie
.
God
will
make
his
account
,
and
gather
it
into
a
short
sum
,
with
righteousnes
:
for
the
Lord
wil
make
a
short
count
vpon
the
earth
.
account
of
euerie
idle
word
shall
be
blessed
their
sinnes
shall
be
couered
shal
not
be
ashamed
of
them
.
Lord
Iesu
Lord
of
death
,
of
hell
,
and
of
the
Diuell
are
heauie
laden
with
the
burthen
of
their
sins
vnto
him
.
who
raised
euen
dead
men
vp
againe
:
That
is
rightly
called
the
word
of
grace
,
because
it
preacheth
grace
,
and
comes
to
vs
of
the
grace
of
God
,
and
it
condemnes
merites
.
Of
this
Chapter
as
well
the
preachers
of
faith
,
as
the
Preachers
of
workes
,
make
their
bragges
;
and
therefore
it
is
most
diligently
to
be
marked
of
all
men
:
the
question
was
,
whether
the
lawe
was
necess●rie
for
them
which
were
conuerted
to
Christ
;
or
whether
faith
in
Christ
sufficed
?
The
same
question
is
now
also
amongst
vs
:
whether
faith
or
workes
doe
iustifie
?
It
is
not
called
in
question
whether
good
workes
are
to
be
done
or
no
:
for
all
are
forced
to
confesse
that
;
that
good
workes
must
be
done
:
but
whether
they
iustifie
or
not
?
The
Apostles
conclude
,
that
faith
iustifieth
,
and
not
workes
,
nor
the
lawe
.
And
why
doth
faith
iustifie
?
because
it
leanes
vpon
the
grace
and
mercy
of
God
,
vpon
the
promises
of
God
,
vpon
the
merites
of
Christ
.
Why
doth
not
the
law
iustifie
?
because
no
man
euer
kept
it
.
Why
doe
not
workes
iustifie
?
because
they
are
vnperfect
:
All
our
righteousnesse
is
like
a
defiled
cloth
.
It
seemes
good
to
the
holy
Ghost
and
vnto
vs
:
Yet
I
tell
you
the
truth
;
it
is
expedient
for
you
that
I
go
away
:
for
if
I
go
not
away
,
the
comforter
will
not
come
vnto
you
:
but
if
I
go
away
,
I
will
send
him
vnto
you
.
hee
separates
Paul
and
Barnabas
to
the
worke
he
appointeth
them
:
he
sent
Peter
to
Cornelius
.
This
is
the
chiefest
point
of
all
Christian
Religion
,
vpon
which
all
other
doe
depend
,
that
in
Christ
Iesus
is
all
fulnesse
:
and
therefore
all
that
are
iustified
,
are
iustified
onely
by
faith
in
him
,
and
by
nothing
els
.
This
is
the
summe
of
all
the
Gospell
,
this
is
the
matter
of
all
Saint
Paules
Epistles
,
especially
of
those
which
he
wrote
to
the
Romaines
,
Galathians
,
and
Hebrewes
.
And
here
marke
the
conditions
of
false
Apostles
:
First
,
they
bragge
themselues
to
be
Christians
.
They
departed
from
vs
,
but
they
were
none
of
vs
;
they
are
accounted
in
the
number
of
Christians
,
when
as
they
are
nothing
lesse
;
although
they
be
baptized
with
water
,
and
partakers
of
other
mysteries
,
yet
they
are
not
baptized
with
the
spirit
,
nor
incorporate
into
Christ
,
from
whome
their
life
doth
so
greatly
disagree
.
Counterfeit
Christians
haue
euer
done
more
harme
to
the
church
of
Christ
,
then
Infidels
:
no
enemies
more
hurtfull
,
then
false
teachers
,
and
especially
then
those
,
which
teach
men
to
trust
in
their
workes
.
For
these
reach
vs
a
broken
staffe
and
daube
vp
the
wall
without
morter
:
these
Christ
bids
vs
beware
of
,
saying
:
Beware
of
false
teachers
.
(
Vnica
fide
in
Iesu
Christo
)
by
onely
faith
in
Iesus
Christ
:
The
wise
men
of
Greece
haue
disputed
much
of
the
natures
of
all
things
:
but
there
is
no
reason
,
there
is
no
firme
or
set
opinion
among
them
:
the
latter
opinion
euer
ouerthrowing
the
former
,
so
that
we
may
easily
ouerthrowe
their
opinions
,
when
as
they
by
their
mutual
distension
,
are
sufficient
to
ouerthrow
themselues
:
He
speakes
not
only
of
that
righteousnes
which
giues
euery
man
his
owne
(
speaking
of
Saint
Paul
making
his
Oration
before
Foelix
and
Drusilla
)
but
of
Christian
righteousnesse
,
which
is
faith
in
Christ
.
They
fasted
twise
in
the
weeke
they
prayed
,
they
payed
their
tithes
truely
,
they
were
no
extortioners
,
haue
beene
brought
vp
in
the
Citie
of
Ierusalem
at
the
feete
of
Gamaliel
,
and
instructed
after
the
perfect
maner
of
the
lawe
of
the
fathers
.
iustifie
themselues
in
his
sight
All
mouthes
before
his
Maiesty
must
be
stopped
:
All
glory
must
be
ascribed
to
him
alone
.
were
we
made
and
predestinate
that
we
should
be
to
the
praise
of
the
glory
of
his
grace
.
He
was
so
despised
that
we
accounted
him
not
a
man
:
but
he
bare
our
infirmities
,
and
sustained
our
sorrowes
.
But
we
supposed
that
he
had
beene
stricken
and
reiected
of
God
for
his
owne
sinnes
.
But
he
through
his
wounds
did
beare
the
punishment
of
our
rebellion
,
and
was
afflicted
for
our
iniquities
.
For
this
he
tooke
vpon
him
,
that
he
might
establish
by
his
punishments
,
the
nouriture
and
discipline
of
our
peace
;
by
which
he
was
to
make
vs
perfect
friends
with
God
,
and
that
hee
might
heale
our
wounds
by
his
stripes
.
For
we
al
haue
gone
astray
like
sheep
,
&
euery
man
turned
his
owne
way
:
but
the
Lord
appointed
vnto
him
the
punishments
due
to
our
sinnes
.
These
and
many
other
things
,
the
Prophet
Esay
prosecutes
,
by
which
he
declareth
the
intollerable
sorrowes
of
Christ
,
and
his
most
bitter
and
vnspeakable
torments
.
But
how
this
most
pleasant
liberty
was
established
,
it
is
worth
the
marking
:
that
there
might
an
end
be
made
to
sinne
:
(
Sinne
is
iniquity
against
God
,
which
containes
in
it
,
the
seeds
of
all
euilles
:
)
And
that
this
sinne
might
be
sealed
vp
;
that
is
,
that
it
might
now
no
more
appeare
,
or
shew
it selfe
,
but
that
it
should
now
be
so
couered
by
the
mercy
of
God
,
as
though
it
had
neuer
been
committed
:
euen
as
Dauid
saith
;
Blessed
are
they
whose
iniquities
are
forgiuen
,
and
whose
sinnes
are
couered
.
Gods
iustice
required
that
there
should
be
a
iust
recompence
made
of
the
law
of
God
,
transgressed
by
man
through
his
sins
.
There
was
nothing
of
such
force
on
earth
,
that
was
able
to
make
this
satisfaction
.
But
without
a
iust
satisfaction
for
the
offence
,
the
equity
of
Gods
iustice
did
not
suffer
,
that
mankind
which
had
offended
the
Maiesty
of
God
,
and
was
now
spotted
with
all
manner
of
sinne
,
should
bee
receiued
into
Gods
fauour
againe
:
therefore
it
was
meet
,
that
mans
nature
being
ioined
to
the
nature
of
God
,
should
be
so
rich
,
that
it
should
aboundantly
make
satisfaction
to
God
the
father
for
the
sinne
of
all
mankind
.
Therefore
Christ
borrowed
this
of
his
diuinitie
,
that
his
body
being
holy
,
innocent
,
and
stained
with
no
spot
of
sinne
,
should
haue
in
it
infinite
vertue
and
force
,
whereby
it
might
pay
all
the
debt
we
were
bound
in
.
And
hereof
he
saith
,
I
paid
them
the
things
I
neuer
tooke
.
He
that
hath
giuen
vs
the
bloud
of
his
Sonne
,
what
will
he
deny
vs
,
that
is
necessary
to
our
saluation
?
He
that
spared
not
his
owne
Sonne
,
as
Saint
Paul
saith
,
but
required
of
him
the
punishment
due
to
our
sinnes
:
how
will
hee
againe
now
punish
vs
,
if
we
shall
be
vnthankfull
for
such
a
benefite
?
We
must
be
followers
of
God
,
and
if
God
could
not
be
imitated
vnles
he
were
seen
;
and
if
he
could
not
be
seen
,
vnles
he
became
man
,
that
he
might
stirre
vp
men
to
the
earnest
desire
of
true
vertue
,
not
onely
in
words
,
but
also
by
examples
;
what
thing
could
be
inuented
either
more
profitably
or
wisely
to
mans
saluation
,
then
to
see
the
Sonne
of
God
,
for
mans
saluation
,
euen
as
it
were
shotte
thorough
with
reproches
,
torne
in
pieces
with
wounds
,
tormented
with
griefes
,
and
enduring
all
these
with
an
inuincible
patience
;
that
he
might
not
only
suffer
punishment
for
vs
,
but
that
also
be
might
strengthen
our
minds
with
the
example
of
his
heauenly
vertue
,
and
with
inuincible
patience
.
O
Lord
thou
art
now
well
pleased
with
the
land
(
Ratsitha
Thou
hast
turned
the
captiuitie
of
Iacob
.
Iacob
broken
the
Serpents
head
He
retaineth
not
his
wrath
for
euer
,
because
mercie
pleaseth
him
;
he
will
returne
,
and
haue
compassion
vpon
vs
:
he
will
subdue
or
take
with
violence
all
our
iniquities
,
and
cast
all
their
sinnes
into
the
bottom
of
the
Sea
.
Feare
ye
not
,
stand
ye
still
,
and
behold
the
saluation
of
the
Lord
which
he
will
shew
to
you
this
daie
;
for
the
Aegyptians
,
whom
you
haue
seen
this
daie
,
ye
shall
neuer
see
them
again
.
Wh●
shall
laie
anie
thing
to
the
charge
of
Gods
elect
?
It
is
God
that
iustifieth
,
who
shall
condemne
?
It
is
Christ
which
is
dead
,
yea
rather
which
is
risen
againe
,
who
is
also
at
the
right
hand
of
God
,
and
makes
request
also
for
vs
.
Now
is
the
iudgement
of
the
world
,
And
the
prince
of
this
world
is
cast
out
of
doores
.
I
saw
Sathan
like
lightning
fall
downe
from
heauen
.
By
the
bloud
of
the
Lambe
by
that
mightie
Michael
Iesus
Christ
,
is
that
great
Dragon
,
and
all
his
angels
conquered
,
they
preuailed
not
,
neither
was
their
place
found
anie
more
in
heauen
.
And
thou
hast
couered
all
their
sinnes
.
]
If
anie
man
sinne
,
we
haue
an
aduocate
with
the
father
,
Iesus
Christ
the
righteous
,
and
hee
is
also
the
propitiation
of
our
sinnes
.
great
sinner
Mary
Magdalen
by
the
breaking
of
hir
Boxe
of
precious
ointment
,
and
annointing
Christs
feet
therewith
,
and
wiping
his
feet
with
hir
haire
:
Turne
vs
,
O
God
of
our
saluation
,
and
let
thine
anger
cease
from
vs
.
Make
vs
see
thy
mercie
O
Lord
,
and
giue
vs
thy
saluation
.
Make
vs
see
thy
mercy
,
O
Lord
,
and
giue
vs
thy
saluation
.
Mercie
and
truth
are
met
together
:
righteousnes
and
peace
haue
kissed
each
other
:
In
him
is
the
truth
of
all
Gods
promises
.
Truth
now
hath
flourished
out
of
the
earth
:
All
men
were
liars
In
whose
mouth
was
no
deceit
.
And
righteousnes
hath
looked
downe
from
heauen
:
Righteousnesse
shall
go
before
him
it
shall
direct
his
goings
in
the
way
:
Which
of
you
can
rebuke
me
of
sinne
?
He
shall
iustifie
sinners
that
trust
in
him
:
he
serued
seuen
yeeres
for
Rahel
,
and
they
seemed
to
him
but
a
few
daies
,
because
he
loued
her
But
O
Father
,
doest
thou
forgiue
vs
our
sinnes
freely
,
and
without
any
recompence
?
Truely
thou
forgiuest
them
freely
,
&
not
freely
:
not
freely
;
for
although
mercy
be
readie
to
forgiue
,
yet
iustice
will
be
satisfied
:
freely
,
because
thou
hast
giuen
vs
freely
that
,
wherwith
to
repaie
iustice
;
that
is
,
that
great
and
inestimable
treasure
,
which
thy
onely
begotten
sonne
,
the
whole
space
of
xxxi
j
yeeres
,
did
laie
vp
as
treasure
for
vs
An
entrance
to
the
which
,
he
hath
purchased
for
vs
,
with
his
bloud
.
We
offer
to
thee
this
treasure
,
O
Father
!
take
thereof
as
much
as
thou
wilt
:
There
may
be
drawn
out
thereof
abundantly
;
but
it
can
neuer
be
drawne
drie
:
we
may
spend
thereof
,
but
it
can
neuer
be
diminished
.
All
his
merits
are
ours
;
his
satisfaction
is
ours
;
his
bloud
is
our
ransome
:
Therefore
we
beseech
thee
,
O
Lord
,
that
being
pacified
with
the
bloud
and
merits
of
thy
sonne
,
that
thou
wouldest
winke
at
our
sins
,
the
which
if
thou
shalt
call
into
a
streight
account
,
there
is
no
man
shall
be
able
to
abide
the
fauour
,
much
lesse
the
rigour
of
thy
iustice
.
Let
thy
mercie
helpe
vs
,
who
acknowledge
our selues
worthie
to
be
damned
for
a
thousand
sinnes
,
by
thy
iustice
.
Purge
vs
with
the
feruent
fire
of
thy
loue
;
take
vs
againe
to
thy
fauour
;
be
friendes
with
vs
;
Forgiue
vs
our
trespasses
.
Dauid
:
Pleade
thou
my
cause
,
O
Lord
with
them
that
striue
with
me
,
fight
thou
against
them
that
fight
against
me
.
And
now
truely
what
is
my
hope
?
For
in
thee
,
O
Lord
,
haue
I
put
my
trust
,
thou
shalt
answere
for
me
,
O
Lord
my
God
.
Verely
,
verely
I
say
vnto
you
,
he
that
heareth
my
worde
,
and
beleeueth
in
him
that
sent
me
,
hath
euerlasting
life
,
and
shall
not
come
into
condemnation
:
but
hath
passed
from
death
to
life
.
Behold
,
most
louing
Father
,
how
our
childishnesse
hath
plaied
her
part
,
as
well
as
she
can
,
in
vttering
the
words
,
which
thy
only
begotten
sonne
hath
taught
vs
:
but
now
we
powre
out
altogither
and
at
once
without
wordes
,
our
whole
hearts
,
that
thou
wouldest
mercifully
grant
vnto
vs
those
things
,
which
we
desire
of
thee
.
O
Father
,
we
most
humbly
beseech
thee
,
that
thou
wouldest
mercifully
bestow
vpon
vs
all
those
benefites
and
graces
before
recited
,
not
respecting
our
vnworthinesse
;
but
the
worthinesse
of
thy
onely
begotten
sonne
Iesus
Christ
.
For
he
is
our
aduocate
,
our
priest
,
our
sacrifice
,
and
our
patrone
before
thee
.
For
we
doe
not
prostrate
our
prayers
before
thy
face
trusting
in
our
owne
righteousnesse
,
(
as
the
Prophet
saith
)
but
in
the
multitude
of
thy
mercies
and
in
the
merites
of
thy
sonne
our
Lorde
.
For
whatsoeuer
he
hath
done
or
suffered
,
all
that
he
hath
giuen
vnto
vs
,
he
hath
suffered
and
done
al
that
for
vs
:
therfore
for
his
sake
,
we
desire
thee
,
that
thou
wilt
grant
vs
all
these
our
requests
.
By
him
thou
hast
created
all
things
,
and
by
him
thou
hast
restored
all
things
that
were
lost
:
by
him
thou
hast
created
man
to
thine
owne
image
and
likenesse
;
and
by
him
thou
hast
reformed
man
againe
to
the
same
image
.
He
is
the
foundation
of
our
being
,
he
is
the
foundation
of
our
righteousnesse
;
and
the
cause
of
our
merites
:
he
is
our
intercessor
with
thee
;
he
is
our
aduocate
,
and
the
strength
of
our
hope
.
Therefore
,
whatsoeuer
hitherto
(
O
heauenly
Father
)
we
haue
asked
,
we
haue
asked
all
that
,
by
thy
sonne
:
for
that
which
is
not
due
to
our
righteousnesse
,
is
due
to
his
merites
.
If
thou
shalt
finde
no
goodnesse
in
vs
;
truely
thou
canst
finde
no
wickednesse
in
him
.
If
there
be
no
merites
in
vs
;
behold
his
merites
,
without
estimation
or
number
.
By
him
therefore
we
pray
thee
,
by
him
we
beseech
thee
;
honour
him
in
vs
.
For
that
which
thou
giuest
to
vs
;
the
verie
same
thou
giuest
to
him
:
for
whatsoeuer
is
bestowed
vpon
the
members
,
redounds
to
the
head
,
whereof
they
are
members
.
We
confesse
(
O
Father
)
we
confesse
our
pouertie
,
we
haue
nothing
of
our
owne
,
that
we
may
offer
vnto
thee
,
least
notwithstanding
that
we
should
appeare
emptie
before
thee
(
which
thing
thou
forbiddest
in
thy
law
:
)
behold
,
we
offer
vp
in
sacrifice
vnto
thee
,
thy
onely
begotten
sonne
,
with
all
his
labors
,
sorrowes
,
stripes
,
wounds
,
and
whatsoeuer
he
hath
done
,
and
whatsoeuer
he
hath
suffered
,
from
the
first
minute
that
he
was
borne
into
this
world
,
and
that
he
beheld
this
light
,
vnto
the
verie
last
gaspe
,
which
he
dying
on
the
Crosse
,
yeelded
vp
;
all
that
we
offer
vnto
thee
.
For
we
are
partakers
of
all
these
;
al
these
are
ours
;
he
did
all
these
things
for
vs
;
he
suffered
them
for
vs
:
We
trusting
and
relying
wholy
of
this
oblation
,
of
this
sacrifice
,
of
these
merits
;
do
come
vnto
thee
,
and
we
desire
mercie
of
thee
,
euen
as
it
were
now
of
iustice
and
good
right
;
for
if
thou
respect
thy
sonne
,
it
is
iustice
;
but
if
thou
respect
vs
,
it
is
mercie
.
But
there
is
also
another
thing
,
that
makes
vs
bolde
,
that
makes
vs
hope
well
,
that
makes
vs
be
of
good
courage
;
because
we
doe
not
come
to
thee
,
through
mans
presumption
,
or
with
the
impudent
face
of
flesh
and
bloud
,
and
doe
begge
of
thee
these
so
great
requests
and
petitions
;
but
we
come
thus
begging
,
sent
of
thine
only
begotten
sonne
:
for
he
commands
vs
to
come
to
thy
throne
,
&
to
aske
in
his
name
whatsoeuer
is
necessary
,
to
both
our
liues
.
Neither
doth
he
onely
command
vs
this
:
but
also
he
hath
put
wordes
in
our
mouthes
,
fitte
for
the
same
purpose
;
he
hath
giuen
vs
those
phrases
and
maner
of
speeches
,
which
thou
knowest
and
art
acquainted
wel
withall
;
which
hitherto
we
haue
repeated
:
Know
them
,
O
Lord
:
it
is
the
stile
of
thy
sonne
:
they
are
the
words
,
which
he
left
vs
,
to
deserue
our
saluation
.
Remember
(
O
Father
)
that
woman
of
Thekoah
,
which
obtained
pardon
of
Dauid
for
his
beloued
sonne
Absolon
,
assoone
as
the
king
perceiued
,
that
shee
came
,
being
sent
of
Ioab
the
captaine
of
the
hoste
;
which
fauour
Ioab
expounded
to
be
done
vnto
himselfe
,
and
not
to
the
woman
:
so
I
O
Lord
am
sent
of
thine
onely
begotten
sonne
;
it
is
he
that
hath
put
these
words
in
my
mouth
;
it
is
he
that
beseecheth
thee
by
me
,
and
for
me
.
That
which
thou
grantest
to
me
,
thou
grantest
to
him
:
and
he
will
thanke
thee
for
it
.
Remember
(
O
Lord
)
how
thou
didst
not
condemne
,
but
commende
that
vniust
steward
of
thy
goods
,
who
made
himselfe
friends
with
them
.
Be
not
angrie
with
me
,
if
that
I
the
poorest
creature
in
the
world
,
who
haue
euill
spent
thy
goods
and
wasted
them
,
doe
come
to
thy
sonne
,
make
him
my
friend
;
submit
my selfe
to
his
patronage
and
protection
,
that
in
this
time
of
my
neede
and
extremity
,
he
may
receiue
me
into
his
tabernacle
,
and
that
his
merits
may
protect
and
shrowde
me
.
I
know
that
it
is
a
dangerous
thing
,
to
come
into
thy
sight
,
without
our
spirituall
brother
Beniamin
:
that
is
,
thine
onely
begotten
sonne
:
Behold
him
therefore
,
behold
we
bring
him
with
vs
,
and
we
present
him
vnto
thee
;
that
by
his
intercession
,
we
may
be
mercifully
heard
of
thee
.
And
thou
also
(
O
thou
onely
begotten
sonne
of
God
)
who
also
art
the
sonne
of
man
;
stretch
foorth
thy
arme
ouer
vs
.
For
thou
art
our
protectour
,
and
with
thy
cloake
couer
our
nakednesse
,
and
with
thy
riches
helpe
our
pouertie
,
and
do
not
put
vs
backe
from
thy
grace
and
fauour
,
whom
thou
hast
vouchsafed
to
make
partners
and
companions
of
thy
nature
:
who
liuest
with
the
Father
and
the
holy
Ghost
,
for
euer
and
euer
.
Thou
art
my
king
for
thou
gouernest
me
with
thy
spirit
;
thou
hast
fought
for
me
,
and
hast
pulled
me
out
of
the
hands
of
mine
enimies
:
thow
art
my
high
Priest
;
for
thou
hast
prayed
,
and
dost
still
pray
for
me
without
ceasing
,
as
an
euerlasting
high
priest
,
in
the
presence
of
God
thy
heauenly
Father
:
Thou
are
my
sacrifice
;
for
thou
hast
offered
vp
,
euen
thine
own
selfe
,
a
sacrifice
vpon
the
Altar
of
the
crosse
,
that
most
graciously
and
mercifully
,
thou
mightest
purge
and
wash
away
my
sinnes
:
Thou
art
my
Aduocate
;
for
when
the
diuell
accuseth
mee
,
and
teacheth
to
thy
father
against
me
an
inditement
,
wherein
are
written
all
my
sinnes
;
thou
defendest
me
,
and
maintainest
my
cause
:
Thou
laiest
downe
of
thine
,
and
suppliest
all
that
is
wanting
to
my
righteousnes
:
Thou
art
my
redeemer
;
for
thou
art
both
God
and
man
,
mans
friend
,
and
also
true
man
;
a
friend
also
that
can
do
much
with
God
;
and
the
true
Son
of
God
.
And
therefore
thou
settest
thy selfe
as
a
Mediatour
,
in
the
midst
between
God
and
me
.
To
conclude
;
thou
art
my
Sauiour
,
and
surely
such
a
Sauiour
,
who
euery
where
,
alwaies
,
and
in
all
things
sufficeth
me
:
for
thou
didst
worke
in
the
middle
of
the
earth
,
most
perfectly
and
absolutely
,
all
whatsoeuer
was
required
to
my
saluation
.
Thou
hast
lightened
my
ignorance
,
with
thy
doctrine
;
thou
hast
strengthened
my
weaknes
,
with
thy
examples
;
thou
hast
kindled
and
enflamed
my
luke-warmenes
,
with
thy
benefits
:
Thou
hast
instructed
my
soule
,
with
thy
mysteries
:
Thou
hast
enriched
my
pouerty
,
with
thy
merites
:
Thou
hast
healed
my
wounds
,
with
thy
sacraments
:
Thou
hast
paide
and
satisfied
for
my
pleasures
,
with
thy
griefes
and
sorrowes
;
and
now
sitting
in
heauen
at
the
right
hand
of
thy
father
,
thou
makest
intercession
for
me
.
What
shall
I
vse
many
words
?
Thou
art
made
my
wisdome
,
my
righteousnes
,
my
sanctification
,
and
redemption
,
and
therfore
all
my
goods
.
That
it
is
a
Sacrament
of
infinit
vertue
I
say
of
infinit
vertue
for
it
containes
in
it
Christ
;
who
is
the
fountaine
of
grace
.
And
man
by
that
Sacrament
is
made
partaker
of
all
the
merites
of
the
Lords
passion
,
which
also
haue
neither
measure
nor
number
.
This
faith
affirmeth
that
the
reward
of
vertue
and
the
punishment
of
sinne
,
the
one
of
them
is
so
sharpe
,
and
the
other
so
great
,
that
if
all
the
world
were
full
of
bookes
,
and
all
creatures
were
writers
;
yet
all
these
writers
should
be
sooner
weary
,
and
the
world
should
be
ended
,
then
that
they
should
lacke
matter
what
to
write
,
of
either
of
these
,
what
these
things
containe
in
them
,
according
to
their
exceeding
greatnes
.
The
same
faith
also
teacheth
,
that
the
debts
we
do
owe
vnto
God
,
are
so
great
,
and
the
benefites
we
receiue
from
him
,
are
so
excellent
,
that
if
man
should
liue
so
many
yeares
,
as
there
are
sands
on
the
shoare
of
the
Ocean
sea
,
it
were
a
thing
of
nothing
,
to
spend
all
those
in
Gods
seruice
.
The
same
faith
doth
also
witnes
vnto
vs
,
that
vertue
is
such
a
precious
thing
,
that
all
the
treasure
of
this
world
,
and
all
that
which
mans
hart
can
desire
or
imagine
,
is
not
at
al
by
any
meanes
to
be
compared
vnto
it
.
Thou
shalt
call
his
name
Iesus
For
he
(
sayth
the
Angell
)
shall
saue
his
people
from
their
sinnes
.
Blessed
be
this
name
,
and
blessed
be
this
saluation
,
and
blessed
be
the
day
wherein
such
newes
was
brought
into
the
world
.
Hitherto
(
O
Lord
)
all
the
other
sauiours
whom
thou
hast
sent
into
this
world
,
were
sauiours
of
our
bodies
,
and
of
this
flesh
of
ours
,
which
saued
our
houses
,
and
Vineyards
,
and
such
like
;
but
they
could
not
saue
our
soules
,
sighing
vnder
the
heauy
burthen
of
sinne
,
and
therefore
subiect
to
the
diuell
.
What
aduantageth
it
a
man
,
if
he
winne
the
whole
world
and
rule
ouer
it
,
and
he
himselfe
continue
the
bondslaue
of
Sathan
,
and
lose
his
soule
?
To
remedy
therefore
this
euill
,
this
new
Sauiour
is
sent
,
that
the
whole
saluation
of
man
might
be
fulfilled
and
perfected
.
Who
sauing
soules
,
also
cured
the
bodies
;
and
deliuering
men
from
the
euill
of
the
fault
,
hath
deliuered
them
also
from
the
euill
of
punishment
:
And
so
hath
perfected
our
saluation
.
This
is
that
saluation
,
which
the
Patriarches
desired
;
this
is
that
saluation
,
which
the
Prophets
,
with
so
many
sighes
and
cries
,
longed
for
:
This
is
that
saluation
,
which
so
often
the
Psalmes
promise
and
sing
of
:
This
is
that
saluation
,
for
which
the
Patriarch
Iacob
reioicing
,
died
saying
:
O
Lord
,
I
will
wait
for
thy
saluation
,
&c.
The
solitarines
of
the
Wildernesse
did
not
terrifie
thee
,
not
the
assaults
of
the
diuell
,
nor
the
sharpnesse
of
repentance
,
nor
the
watching
in
prayer
:
The
neede
and
weaknesse
of
thy
members
,
was
euer
before
thine
eyes
:
and
therefore
thou
wast
punished
,
as
a
most
faithfull
head
,
that
thou
mightest
enrich
all
vs
,
with
the
treasure
of
thy
merites
,
that
whatsoeuer
we
wanted
,
we
might
haue
it
in
thee
.
Thou
art
he
,
who
with
thine
owne
mouth
hast
said
;
I
sanctifie
my selfe
,
O
Father
,
for
them
that
they
maie
be
sanctified
in
the
truth
.
For
as
we
al
by
one
mans
fault
became
prophane
and
wicked
:
so
we
are
sanctified
and
repaired
again
by
the
merites
and
holinesse
of
another
.
That
thing
which
the
gouernour
himselfe
doth
Pilate
)
is
not
iustice
,
but
very
great
and
extreme
iniury
.
For
he
iudgeth
him
worthy
to
die
,
whom
he
himselfe
,
thrise
before
,
had
confessed
to
be
innocent
and
iust
,
and
that
he
could
find
no
fault
in
him
.
But
the
true
Authour
of
this
iustice
,
is
the
gouernour
of
heauen
,
in
whose
sight
all
the
sinnes
and
offences
of
the
whole
world
are
committed
;
who
is
also
so
iust
,
that
he
will
suffer
no
sinne
to
escape
vnpunished
and
vnreuenged
.
But
because
the
whole
world
was
not
sufficient
enough
,
to
satisfie
and
appease
the
wrath
of
God
,
euen
for
one
onely
sinne
;
hee
drew
out
the
Sword
of
his
iustice
,
and
smote
the
innocent
and
harmelesse
Lambe
,
who
onely
amongst
all
the
men
in
the
world
,
could
and
was
able
to
answere
for
all
the
sinnes
of
the
whole
world
.
And
this
iustice
was
published
and
spread
abroad
,
not
by
that
iniurious
and
materiall
Trumpet
but
by
the
mouthes
and
writings
of
the
Prophets
,
who
foretold
many
hundreth
yeares
before
,
that
it
should
be
that
Lord
,
that
should
be
smitten
for
the
sinnes
of
the
people
,
and
should
suffer
and
endure
most
grieuous
and
cruell
torments
for
their
iniquities
.
How
many
and
how
forcible
pricks
and
goades
haue
we
here
,
not
onely
to
make
vs
loue
;
but
also
to
trust
&
put
al
our
whole
confidence
in
this
our
Sauiour
?
Tell
me
how
is
it
possible
not
to
loue
him
againe
,
who
hath
first
loued
thee
so
tenderly
and
dearely
,
that
freely
of
his
owne
accord
,
he
hath
giuen
himselfe
to
be
smitten
of
most
cruell
tormentors
,
and
would
take
vpon
him
,
the
sentence
&
iudgment
of
death
,
which
thou
dids●
deserue
.
What
brother
for
his
brother
,
what
father
for
his
sonne
,
what
wife
for
hir
husband
,
would
take
vpon
them
and
suffer
the
punishment
which
any
one
of
these
should
haue
endured
?
Suppose
therefore
and
think
with
your selfe
,
that
there
were
some
certain
guilty
person
,
who
being
bound
for
his
offences
,
is
kept
in
close
prison
,
and
euen
now
being
condemned
by
the
sentence
of
the
Iudge
;
imagine
that
there
would
nothing
be
doone
,
but
that
the
tormentor
should
come
,
with
his
instruments
of
death
,
wherewith
he
should
be
slaine
,
and
should
now
execute
the
Iudges
sentence
;
and
imagine
also
,
that
a
certaine
friend
of
this
guilty
and
condemned
person
,
should
come
into
the
prison
,
should
put
on
his
apparell
,
and
should
take
to
himselfe
that
guilty
mans
vnhappy
lot
;
and
that
he
might
set
him
free
,
would
become
himselfe
an
open
spectacle
,
and
be
punished
with
the
punishment
of
death
for
his
friend
:
would
we
not
say
,
that
the
loue
of
that
friend
towardes
that
guilty
person
,
was
woonderfull
and
exceeding
great
,
that
would
redeeme
the
life
of
his
friend
,
with
the
losse
of
his
owne
?
And
likewise
,
what
againe
should
that
guilty
and
condemned
mans
loue
bee
towards
his
redeemer
and
deliuerer
?
O
eternall
King
!
when
thou
sawest
me
iudged
to
eternall
fire
,
thou
being
moued
with
the
bowels
of
pity
and
compassion
,
camest
downe
from
heauen
,
into
the
prison
of
this
world
,
and
taking
vpon
thee
the
Image
and
shape
of
a
sinner
,
thou
camest
into
my
stead
,
and
was
condemned
and
put
to
death
for
my
sake
:
he
therefore
who
hath
suffered
and
endured
such
extreame
and
grieuous
paines
for
me
;
shall
I
not
say
,
that
he
will
also
loue
me
exceedingly
?
Neither
is
onely
loue
but
also
a
sure
trust
and
confidence
in
our
Sauiour
kindled
and
stirred
vp
,
by
these
merites
and
these
benefits
:
why
should
I
not
therefore
henceforth
hope
for
grace
,
glory
,
and
the
forgiuenes
of
my
sinnes
,
seeing
I
haue
such
a
treasure
,
and
such
a
bountifull
treasurer
;
who
is
euery
day
ready
to
satisfie
his
father
,
for
all
my
debts
?
For
if
it
shall
be
a
thing
iust
and
conuenient
,
that
the
innocent
should
be
punished
,
and
that
the
honourable
should
be
despised
;
that
he
should
make
satisfaction
for
sinnes
,
and
should
cancell
the
bond
and
obligation
openly
in
the
sight
of
all
men
:
shal
it
not
be
a
thing
also
both
iust
&
meet
,
that
the
guilty
persons
,
for
whom
he
suffered
and
made
satisfaction
,
should
now
bee
acquited
from
all
their
debts
,
and
pronounced
iustified
before
God
?
Iustice
found
out
a
way
and
meanes
to
enter
into
the
holy
mans
house
;
who
ought
nothing
and
was
not
indebted
,
and
he
executed
his
great
rigor
there
:
and
shall
not
mercie
then
finde
out
a
waie
,
which
leades
to
the
debters
house
,
that
she
may
blot
out
our
sinnes
and
pardon
our
offences
?
It
is
a
greater
miracle
,
that
God
should
be
taken
,
scourged
and
condemned
,
and
die
vpon
a
Crosse
;
then
to
receiue
an
enemie
for
a
friend
,
and
to
vse
a
traitour
as
a
sonne
,
if
he
would
repent
him
,
and
be
conuerted
vnto
the
Lord
.
If
therefore
that
be
done
which
is
the
greater
,
why
should
we
doubt
then
of
that
,
which
is
the
lesser
?
Now
therefore
(
O
Lord
)
thy
mercie
is
extold
and
lift
vp
verie
high
,
and
thy
bounteous
liberality
is
proued
and
tried
vpon
sinners
;
thy
iustice
also
is
magnified
,
it
hath
exercised
and
executed
her
rigour
and
seueritie
vpon
the
innocent
and
harmelesse
without
fault
:
wherefore
,
although
grace
be
not
giuen
to
a
sinner
,
to
him
as
he
is
a
sinner
;
yet
notwithstanding
let
it
be
giuen
him
,
for
thy
deerely
beloued
sonnes
sake
,
who
redeemed
him
with
so
deere
a
price
,
and
at
so
great
a
rate
.
It
is
thy
mercie
that
a
sinner
should
be
saued
,
if
we
looke
into
and
consider
the
basenesse
and
vilenesse
of
sinners
:
but
it
is
thy
iustice
,
if
we
respect
Christ
;
and
we
hauing
the
one
,
haue
the
other
also
.
Blessed
be
therefore
that
condemned
innocencie
,
which
hath
absolued
and
set
free
so
many
condemned
persons
,
and
blessed
be
that
blamed
iustice
,
which
hath
iustified
so
many
reprobates
.
Therefore
if
his
merites
haue
neither
ende
nor
number
,
and
all
of
them
belong
to
the
health
and
saluation
of
our
soules
;
without
all
doubt
this
his
petition
shall
neuer
be
denied
him
,
being
our
mediator
and
making
nowe
intercession
for
vs
.
For
it
were
great
wrong
,
that
he
who
had
indured
so
many
iniuries
,
should
not
obtaine
that
which
he
askes
,
least
peraduenture
his
pitifull
and
mercifull
father
should
againe
torment
and
afflict
the
soule
of
his
sonne
,
by
denying
him
that
which
he
desires
,
whose
body
before
he
grieued
with
diuers
torments
:
he
receiued
woundes
in
his
bodie
,
that
they
might
effect
and
worke
saluation
in
our
soules
,
which
he
deserued
and
purchased
for
vs
,
by
his
patience
and
sufferings
:
he
was
taken
,
apprehended
,
&
handled
as
a
sinner
,
who
notwithstanding
was
iust
,
that
we
sinners
might
be
accepted
of
God
as
iust
.
He
died
and
indured
the
punishment
due
to
vs
,
and
descended
euen
as
it
were
into
the
depth
of
the
sea
,
with
griefes
which
he
suffered
.
It
were
an
vniust
thing
,
that
the
father
should
twise
iudge
one
thing
,
and
should
punish
one
fault
,
with
double
punishment
:
but
it
is
meete
,
that
the
debter
should
now
be
restored
to
his
former
libertie
(
if
he
would
but
only
repent
)
seeing
that
his
surety
hath
paied
his
debt
so
liberally
and
bountifully
for
him
,
whom
he
was
suretie
for
.
Looke
vpon
(
O
Lord
)
the
face
of
thine
annointed
Iesus
Christ
,
who
was
made
obedient
vnto
the
death
,
euen
vnto
the
death
of
the
Crosse
:
and
let
not
his
woundes
and
scarres
euer
depart
out
of
thy
sight
;
but
let
them
alway
stil
remaine
before
thine
eies
,
that
thou
maiest
remember
,
what
a
great
recompence
and
satisfaction
thou
hast
receiued
of
him
for
our
sinnes
and
transgressions
.
I
would
to
God
thou
(
O
Lord
)
wouldest
way
in
a
paire
of
ballance
,
the
sinnes
wherewith
we
haue
deserued
thy
wrath
and
indignation
,
and
the
griefe
and
punishment
,
which
thy
innocent
sonne
suffered
for
vs
:
Surely
it
will
appeare
a
farre
greater
and
worthier
cause
,
that
thou
shouldest
powre
downe
thy
mercie
vpon
vs
,
for
that
his
suffering
and
punishment
;
then
was
that
transgression
,
that
thou
shouldest
hide
thy
mercies
in
anger
and
displeasure
for
our
sinnes
.
Let
all
tongues
giue
thankes
vnto
thee
(
O
Father
)
for
the
exceeding
great
abundance
of
thy
goodnes
,
who
hast
not
spared
thine
onely
sonne
,
thy
best
beloued
,
the
ioy
of
thy
heart
,
in
whom
thou
art
well
pleased
;
but
hast
giuen
him
ouer
vnto
death
,
for
vs
all
,
that
we
might
haue
him
as
a
most
faithfull
aduocate
before
thee
in
heauen
.
And
what
thankes
shall
I
offer
and
render
worthily
vnto
thee
(
O
Lord
Iesu
)
thou
most
zealous
louer
of
mankinde
,
who
am
a
man
,
dust
and
vile
clay
?
for
what
couldest
thou
more
haue
done
for
my
soule
,
that
thou
hast
not
done
?
what
hast
thou
left
vndone
?
O
bloud
that
giues
life
and
saluation
!
O
Lord
,
vouchsafe
to
wash
me
with
that
bloud
,
and
to
sanctifie
and
purifie
me
with
that
most
precious
liquor
.
O
Lord
,
offer
it
to
thy
father
for
a
perfect
satisfaction
,
and
remedie
of
all
my
wickednesses
.
O
my
most
sweete
Lord
God
,
so
huge
is
the
greatnesse
of
my
sinnes
,
that
I
can
neither
amend
them
,
nor
make
satisfaction
to
thee
for
them
:
Therefore
I
desire
to
receiue
thy
welbeloued
sonne
,
who
vpon
the
altar
of
the
Crosse
,
offered
to
thee
for
me
,
a
most
perfect
sacrifice
;
the
same
I
offer
vnto
thee
now
,
for
my
sinnes
;
that
he
may
make
satisfaction
for
me
.
For
I
know
that
there
is
nothing
els
,
neither
in
heauen
nor
in
earth
,
that
is
more
gratefull
vnto
thee
,
or
can
by
anie
meanes
requite
thee
,
the
debt
I
owe
thee
.
De
spiritu
&
Lit.
These
things
being
considered
and
handled
,
according
to
the
habilitie
which
God
hath
giuen
vs
,
we
gather
,
that
a
man
is
not
iustified
by
keeping
the
commandements
of
a
good
life
;
but
by
faith
in
Iesus
Christ
:
that
is
,
not
by
the
lawe
of
workes
,
but
by
the
lawe
of
faith
;
not
by
the
letter
,
but
by
the
spirit
.
And
although
the
Apostle
,
when
as
he
would
correct
and
reforme
those
which
tooke
pleasure
in
circumcision
;
called
circumcision
by
the
name
of
the
lawe
,
and
other
such
ceremonies
of
the
lawe
,
all
which
now
as
shadowes
of
that
which
was
to
come
,
the
Christians
refuse
,
holding
that
which
was
figuratiuely
promised
by
those
shadowes
:
yet
he
wil
haue
the
law
to
be
vnderstood
,
whereby
he
saith
that
no
man
is
iustified
,
not
onlie
in
those
mysteries
which
had
figuratiue
promises
,
but
also
in
those
workes
,
which
whosoeuer
shall
doe
,
liues
iustlie
.
Out
of
the
former
Chapter
whereas
S.
Paul
saide
:
We
thinke
that
a
man
is
iustified
by
faith
without
the
workes
of
the
Lawe
;
and
out
of
the
Text
of
this
present
Chapter
:
wherin
he
shewes
that
faith
was
imputed
to
Abraham
not
in
circumcision
,
but
whenas
he
was
vncircumcised
;
before
his
circumcision
,
it
is
euident
that
it
is
meant
in
this
place
,
that
Abraham
was
not
iustified
of
the
workes
of
the
lawe
;
and
after
he
was
iustified
of
workes
,
that
is
,
those
workes
hee
spake
on
before
,
meaning
Circumcision
.
Nature
her selfe
taught
those
things
which
were
necessarie
in
the
lawe
as
thou
shalt
not
commit
adulterie
,
thou
shalt
not
kill
,
thou
shalt
not
steale
,
but
those
things
which
concerne
the
Sabboth
,
circumcision
,
and
leprosies
and
sacrifices
and
sprincklings
;
those
are
the
proper
workes
of
the
lawe
.
And
of
these
(
saith
the
Apostle
)
that
of
the
workes
of
the
lawe
no
flesh
shall
be
iustified
.
But
if
any
man
will
vrge
,
when
as
verie
often
in
this
Epistle
and
also
in
other
his
Epistles
,
that
we
are
iustified
by
faith
without
workes
;
that
not
onely
the
workes
of
the
lawe
are
excluded
,
but
also
all
other
things
els
whatsoeuer
:
I
will
not
greatly
say
against
him
,
if
he
wil
patiently
endure
to
heare
,
that
iustification
but
a
saluation
imperfect
,
and
begun
in
vs
,
when
as
a
man
ariseth
from
infidelity
and
sinne
to
grace
,
which
he
deserues
by
no
work
,
but
yet
it
is
not
doon
without
a
good
work
,
and
mouing
of
the
will
:
which
freely
is
powred
into
it
of
God
.
without
the
works
of
the
law
we
are
iustified
:
Good
workes
are
required
He
that
is
iustified
,
let
him
as
yet
be
iustified
.
iustified
still
I
am
not
ashamed
of
the
Gospell
of
Christ
:
for
it
is
the
power
of
God
to
saluation
,
to
all
that
beleeue
it
,
to
the
Iewe
first
,
and
then
to
the
Gentile
.
The
righteousnesse
of
God
is
reuealed
in
it
from
faith
to
faith
,
as
it
is
written
:
The
iust
shall
liue
by
faith
.
From
faith
to
faith
from
faith
to
faith
iust
man
liues
by
faith
That
through
faith
we
are
kept
by
the
power
of
God
,
euen
vnto
saluation
.
Christ
is
the
beginning
and
the
ending
haue
faith
like
a
graine
of
Mustardseed
:
I
haue
not
found
so
great
faith
,
no
not
in
Israel
.
That
Abraham
receiued
circumcision
as
a
seale
of
righteousnesse
of
the
faith
,
which
he
had
when
as
he
was
vncircumcised
,
that
he
might
be
a
father
of
the
circumcision
,
not
vnto
them
onelie
which
are
of
the
circumcision
,
but
vnto
them
also
that
walke
in
the
steppes
of
the
faith
of
our
father
Abraham
.
(
to
be
iustified
more
Growe
in
grace
and
in
the
knowledge
of
our
Lord
and
Sauiour
Iesus
Christ
:
this
is
life
eternall
to
knowe
thee
to
bee
the
onely
true
God
,
and
whome
thou
hast
sent
Iesus
Christ
.
Gagneius
Let
him
be
righteous
still
that
it
makes
vs
partakers
of
the
glory
of
God
:
By
grace
the
wicked
man
is
iustified
freely
,
that
is
,
hauing
no
merites
of
his
works
going
before
.
For
otherwise
,
grace
were
not
grace
;
because
therefore
it
is
giuen
,
not
because
that
we
haue
doon
good
works
,
but
that
we
may
do
them
:
that
is
,
not
because
we
haue
fulfilled
the
law
;
but
that
we
might
fulfill
it
.
For
he
said
,
I
Being
iustified
freely
by
his
grace
.
We
being
iustified
by
faith
are
at
peace
with
God
:
He
is
light
,
and
in
him
is
no
darknes
at
all
.
Iesus
Christ
hath
slaine
hatred
betweene
God
and
vs
,
that
we
haue
an
entrance
now
to
the
father
by
one
spirit
:
And
that
now
we
are
no
more
strangers
or
forreiners
,
but
citizens
with
the
Saints
,
and
of
the
houshold
of
God
.
That
we
haue
seene
and
heard
,
we
declare
vnto
you
,
that
you
also
maie
haue
fellowship
with
vs
,
and
that
our
fellowship
may
be
also
with
the
Father
,
and
with
his
Sonne
Iesus
Christ
.
things
Saint
Iohn
writes
to
vs
,
that
our
ioy
may
be
full
.
Of
these
words
of
Christ
,
that
error
of
the
Lutherans
is
conuinced
,
who
dare
affirm
that
faith
cannot
be
without
charity
,
but
one
may
truely
(
as
it
is
manifest
out
of
this
text
of
the
Gospell
)
heare
the
wordes
of
God
,
and
beleeue
them
;
and
yet
not
bee
in
grace
.
(
and
beleeue
them
One
maie
heare
the
words
of
God
,
and
not
do
them
,
The
Lord
saith
in
the
Gospell
;
The
houre
shall
come
,
wherein
all
they
that
are
in
the
graues
shall
he
are
his
voice
;
and
they
shall
go
which
haue
doone
well
,
into
the
resurrection
of
life
;
and
they
which
haue
doone
euill
,
into
the
resurrection
of
iudgment
.
Neither
is
it
said
,
that
they
which
haue
beleeued
,
or
that
they
which
haue
not
beleeued
:
but
thus
,
they
which
haue
doone
wel
;
and
that
,
they
which
haue
doon
euil
:
for
a
good
life
cannot
be
separated
from
faith
,
which
works
thorough
loue
:
yea
verily
,
that
same
is
a
good
life
it selfe
.
When
as
the
Apostle
saith
that
he
supposeth
that
a
man
is
iustified
by
faith
,
without
the
works
of
the
law
:
hee
meanes
not
that
when
as
wee
haue
receiued
and
professed
the
faith
,
that
the
works
of
righteousnes
should
be
despised
;
but
that
euery
one
may
know
that
he
may
be
iustified
through
faith
,
although
no
works
of
the
law
haue
gone
before
.
For
they
follow
a
man
that
is
now
iustified
:
they
do
not
go
before
him
which
is
to
be
iustified
.
Peter
,
Iohn
Because
this
opinion
was
then
sproong
vp
:
(
that
is
,
that
works
were
despised
)
the
other
apostolique
Epistles
of
Peter
,
Iohn
,
Iames
,
and
Iude
against
this
opinion
bend
al
their
force
;
so
that
they
very
vehemently
affirme
,
that
faith
without
workes
profiteth
nothing
.
As
also
Saint
Paul
himselfe
cals
not
faith
,
euery
faith
,
wherewith
we
beleeue
in
God
:
but
that
healthfull
and
euangelicall
faith
,
whose
workes
proceede
from
charitie
:
and
faith
(
saieth
he
)
which
worketh
thorow
loue
.
Therefore
he
affirmes
,
that
that
faith
which
some
men
thinke
is
sufficient
to
saluation
,
to
be
of
so
small
force
,
that
he
saith
:
If
so
be
that
I
had
all
faith
,
so
that
I
could
moue
mountaines
out
of
their
places
,
and
yet
had
no
charity
,
I
am
nothing
.
But
where
this
faithfull
charitie
works
,
there
is
a
good
life
,
&c.
He
that
calles
on
the
name
of
the
Lord
shall
be
saued
.
But
howe
shall
they
call
on
him
,
on
whom
they
haue
not
beleeued
?
the
fruits
of
righteousnesse
In
this
field
flourish
the
Pomegranets
,
which
containe
many
fruits
vnder
one
rinde
of
faith
,
and
do
as
it
were
nourish
them
with
the
embracing
of
charitie
:
so
that
faith
,
as
the
rind
of
the
Pomegranet
containes
manie
kernelles
vnder
it
;
so
doth
faith
couer
all
our
works
.
They
may
not
appeare
in
Gods
sight
without
it
:
it
giues
life
vnto
them
.
And
charity
is
as
it
were
the
nurse
of
them
:
as
necessary
as
the
nurse
is
to
the
child
after
it
be
born
;
so
necessary
also
is
charity
to
all
our
good
works
.
Peraduenture
it
meanes
this
,
That
we
are
not
iustified
by
workes
,
but
by
faith
:
because
the
infirmitie
of
our
flesh
is
an
hinderance
to
our
workes
:
but
the
brightnesse
of
faith
ouershadowes
the
error
of
our
deedes
,
which
deserues
pardon
of
our
sinnes
.
So
that
whereas
in
our
best
good
workes
are
imperfections
,
by
reason
of
the
infirmitie
of
our
flesh
;
the
glorie
of
faith
lighteneth
and
couereth
them
.
Oh
how
happie
is
that
man
,
in
whom
the
enemie
can
finde
nothing
,
that
he
may
challenge
to
be
his
!
in
whom
the
Diuell
can
finde
nothing
,
that
he
may
say
iustly
to
bee
his
:
this
seemes
impossible
in
man
.
But
Iacob
herein
bare
a
type
of
him
,
who
said
in
the
Gospel
:
The
Prince
of
this
world
comes
,
and
in
me
he
shall
finde
nothing
.
Ambrose
But
now
that
it
is
reuealed
to
the
Church
that
she
is
without
sinne
,
we
must
beleeue
it
:
though
these
fathers
in
their
daies
taught
contrarie
.
Therefore
the
loines
of
your
minde
being
girded
vp
,
and
being
sober
trust
perfectly
in
that
grace
which
is
brought
vnto
you
by
the
Reuelation
of
Iesus
Christ
.
If
you
call
him
father
which
iudgeth
without
respect
of
persons
according
to
euerie
mans
worke
,
passe
the
time
of
this
your
pilgrimage
here
in
feare
.
(
For
who
can
say
my
heart
is
cleane
?
)
sinne
of
malicious
wickednes
:
Sinne
may
no
more
raigne
in
him
:
he
may
not
take
delight
and
pleasure
in
sinne
.
The
fourth
and
fift
error
,
which
also
haue
many
maintainers
,
place
our
iustification
in
the
imputation
of
Christs
righteousnesse
:
as
though
therefore
we
were
righteous
before
God
,
because
Christ
doth
couer
vs
with
his
righteousnesse
:
and
seeing
vs
thus
couered
pronounceth
,
that
he
accompts
vs
iust
.
The
Prophet
Dauid
also
(
saith
he
)
declareth
the
blessednesse
of
man
,
vnto
whom
God
imputeth
righteousnesse
without
workes
,
saying
:
Blessed
are
they
whose
vnrighteousnesse
are
forgiuen
,
and
whose
sinnes
are
couered
.
If
anie
man
sin
euen
we
haue
an
aduocate
with
the
father
Iesus
Christ
the
iust
:
and
he
is
the
propitiation
of
our
sinnes
▪
For
whosoeuer
shall
be
ashamed
of
me
,
and
of
my
wordes
;
of
him
shall
the
son
of
man
be
ashamed
,
when
hee
shall
come
in
his
glorie
.
Our
aduersaries
affirme
,
that
the
imputation
of
Christs
righteous
is
necessarie
,
not
only
because
sinne
truely
euer
remaines
in
vs
:
but
also
because
our
inherent
righteousnesse
is
not
so
perfect
,
that
it
might
simply
and
absolutely
iustifie
vs
.
But
we
will
easily
refute
this
cause
:
if
our
aduersaries
will
beleeue
the
Scriptures
.
For
our
inherent
righteousnesse
,
or
our
inward
renouation
,
is
knowne
chiefely
to
consist
in
faith
,
hope
and
charitie
:
wherefore
if
we
shall
proue
,
that
faith
,
hope
and
charitie
can
bee
perfect
in
this
life
,
we
shall
also
proue
,
that
the
imputation
of
Christs
righteousnesse
,
is
not
necessarie
.
We
know
in
part
Paul
)
and
we
prophesie
in
part
but
when
that
which
is
perfect
is
come
,
that
which
is
in
part
shall
be
abolished
.
And
the
Apostles
said
vnto
the
Lord
:
Increase
our
faith
.
And
first
of
the
nature
of
a
merit
or
deseruing
:
many
thinges
as
the
sunne
,
the
moone
,
the
fields
,
vineyardes
,
and
gardens
,
yeelde
vs
great
commodities
;
and
yet
they
are
not
said
properly
,
to
deserue
any
thing
of
vs
;
because
they
doe
not
their
dueties
voluntarily
,
neither
can
they
choose
,
but
they
must
doe
as
they
doe
.
Then
wages
is
due
to
a
desert
or
merit
:
but
debt
ariseth
not
,
but
hereof
;
that
one
giues
another
,
that
which
was
his
owne
.
For
if
he
should
not
giue
his
owne
,
but
that
which
was
another
mans
,
nothing
were
owing
or
due
to
him
.
There
is
nothing
properlie
ours
,
but
that
which
is
in
our
owne
power
,
either
to
doe
,
or
to
let
passe
.
These
things
are
in
our
power
:
and
of
these
we
are
properlie
said
to
haue
the
Lordship
.
To
conclude
,
our
euill
workes
,
vnlesse
they
be
done
freely
,
deserue
no
punishment
:
therefore
neither
good
works
shall
deserue
any
reward
,
vnlesse
they
be
done
voluntarily
.
Now
truely
the
good
workes
of
the
iust
deserue
eternall
life
(
ex
condigno
)
worthily
,
not
onely
by
reason
of
the
couenant
and
acceptation
of
God
;
but
also
by
reason
of
the
worke
it selfe
.
So
that
in
the
good
workes
which
proceede
from
grace
,
there
is
a
certaine
proportion
and
equalitie
to
the
reward
of
eternall
life
.
Whereby
we
perceiue
that
same
degree
of
glorie
which
is
due
to
vs
by
right
of
inheritance
,
is
giuen
vs
also
by
right
of
the
reward
:
For
one
thing
(
as
we
haue
often
said
)
may
bee
due
by
two
titles
;
that
is
,
by
inheritance
,
and
of
merites
.
Come
ye
blessed
of
my
father
,
inherite
ye
the
kingdome
prepared
for
you
:
Feare
not
little
flocke
;
for
it
is
your
Fathers
pleasure
,
to
giue
you
a
kingdome
:
Philippus
de
Dies
?
Who
saith
,
that
the
iust
can
challenge
nothing
of
God
:
The
mercie
of
the
Lord
is
for
euer
and
euer
,
vpon
them
that
feare
him
:
if
so
be
that
the
blessednesse
of
the
Saints
is
mercy
,
and
is
not
gotten
by
merites
;
where
is
that
which
is
written
:
And
thou
shalt
giue
to
euery
man
according
to
his
works
?
If
it
be
giuen
according
vnto
works
;
how
shall
it
bee
accounted
merite
?
But
it
is
one
thing
to
giue
according
to
workes
;
and
another
,
to
giue
for
our
workes
:
In
that
hee
saieth
,
he
will
giue
euery
one
according
to
his
works
;
the
quality
of
works
is
vnderstood
,
that
he
,
whose
works
shall
appeare
good
,
shall
haue
that
glorious
reward
.
For
to
that
blessed
life
,
wherein
we
shall
liue
with
God
,
and
of
God
,
no
labour
can
be
equal
,
nor
no
works
compared
,
especially
when
as
the
Apostle
saith
;
The
sufferings
of
this
life
are
not
worthy
the
glory
,
which
shall
be
reuealed
in
vs
.
Although
in
this
respect
also
it
may
bee
called
mercie
,
because
it
is
giuen
for
those
workes
,
which
vnlesse
Gods
mercy
did
preuent
him
,
no
man
could
obtaine
;
wherefore
it
is
said
in
the
Psalme
:
My
God
his
mercie
hath
preuented
me
.
For
vnlesse
he
had
made
the
Vesselles
of
wrath
Vessels
of
mercy
:
his
owne
holy
life
had
separated
none
from
that
lumpe
of
perdition
,
his
owne
righteousnesse
had
deliuered
none
,
from
the
punishment
of
euerlasting
death
.
Therefore
it
is
certaine
,
that
to
whome
he
giues
mercifully
,
that
in
this
life
they
should
do
well
,
he
giues
them
more
mercifully
,
that
in
that
euerlasting
blessednes
,
they
shuld
a
hundreth
fold
be
rewarded
.
This
is
the
grace
,
which
for
grace
,
the
Apostle
affirmes
,
shall
be
giuen
vnto
the
Saints
of
God
,
that
to
whom
in
this
life
is
giuen
the
grace
of
sanctification
,
to
them
of
this
also
in
the
life
to
come
,
shal
be
giuen
the
grace
of
euerlasting
hapines
.
God
shall
render
to
euery
one
according
to
his
works
.
Euen
a
cuppe
of
cold
water
,
giuen
in
his
name
,
shall
not
loose
his
reward
theirs
that
came
into
the
Vineyeard
at
the
last
houre
of
the
day
the
mercifull
housholder
made
them
equall
with
them
that
came
first
:
But
our
gracious
God
shewing
mercy
.
If
wee
saie
,
wee
haue
no
sinne
,
we
deceiue
our selues
,
and
there
is
no
truth
in
vs
.
When
you
haue
doon
all
that
is
commanded
you
yet
euen
then
say
we
are
vnprofitable
seruants
,
we
haue
doone
but
our
duties
.
Let
this
seeme
to
none
dangerous
or
blasphemous
,
that
wee
haue
said
,
that
euen
this
euill
of
enuy
could
creepe
in
,
euen
to
the
very
Apostles
,
when
as
we
may
suppose
,
thus
much
also
to
be
spoken
of
the
Angelles
;
for
the
Starres
are
not
cleare
in
his
sight
:
and
he
marked
some
frowardnesse
in
his
Angels
.
And
it
is
said
in
the
Psalmes
:
No
liuing
thing
shall
be
iustified
in
thy
sight
:
He
doth
not
say
,
no
man
shall
be
iustified
,
but
no
liuing
thing
,
that
is
to
say
,
no
not
an
Euangelist
,
not
an
Apostle
,
not
a
Prophet
;
nay
I
will
ascend
higher
,
not
Angelles
,
not
thrones
,
not
rulers
or
powers
,
or
other
heauenly
vertues
.
It
is
God
alone
,
in
whom
sinne
fals
not
.
They
possessed
not
that
land
with
their
owne
sword
,
neither
did
their
owne
arme
saue
them
:
But
thy
right
hand
and
thy
arme
,
and
the
light
of
thy
countenance
(
Ci
Ratsitham
)
because
thou
haddest
an
especiall
fauour
vnto
them
.
(
This
Ratson
)
Thou
art
my
King
,
O
God
,
command
the
saluation
of
Iacob
.
Feare
not
little
flocke
;
for
it
is
your
Fathers
pleasure
to
giue
you
a
kingdome
:
When
the
weather
is
calme
,
euery
building
easily
standeth
;
but
winter
tries
the
strength
of
the
building
.
Hee
that
trusteth
in
his
owne
righteousnes
,
seemes
to
haue
a
strong
building
:
but
in
the
winter
,
in
the
time
of
death
,
it
then
slips
,
and
falles
downe
.
For
against
death
,
our
strength
is
nothing
:
this
victory
belongeth
onely
to
Christ
:
Here
thou
maiest
stand
safely
.
First
we
are
taught
by
this
,
that
for
our
good
deedes
,
wee
should
not
hunt
after
praise
with
men
:
for
they
are
not
ours
,
which
God
workes
by
vs
.
Ferus
(
onely
Againe
,
beasts
if
they
be
not
prouoked
,
will
not
hurt
thee
;
but
an
euill
man
,
being
not
prouoked
,
nay
whom
thou
hast
doon
good
to
,
will
hurt
thee
.
Againe
,
a
Serpent
though
he
can
infect
with
his
poison
,
yet
he
feares
a
man
:
but
the
wicked
,
without
all
restraint
rageth
in
whom
soeuer
.
Therefore
man
,
without
God
,
is
nothing
else
,
but
a
very
bruit
beast
,
and
dare
do
any
thing
.
(
is
nothing
else
:
Thou
hearest
that
the
Kingdome
of
Christ
,
is
not
in
vs
,
vnlesse
Christ
first
with
his
Spirit
,
cast
out
diuels
out
of
our
hearts
,
that
hereby
thou
maiest
learne
,
that
wee
by
our
owne
nature
are
vnder
the
diuels
Kingdome
,
from
which
we
are
not
deliuered
,
but
by
Christ
.
(
our
nature
(
through
our
fault
We
are
vnited
to
Christ
through
faith
and
faith
onely
teacheth
to
trust
in
Christ
,
which
he
cannot
doe
,
but
that
distrusteth
in
himselfe
;
the
which
then
we
doe
,
when
we
acknowledge
our
own
misery
.
And
here
thou
seest
that
also
(
which
we
haue
admonished
before
)
thy
first
steppe
to
saluation
is
,
to
acknowledge
our
owne
insufficiency
.
For
this
cause
wee
haue
shewed
,
without
confession
any
can
hardly
bee
saued
.
For
God
will
haue
vs
freely
confesse
,
that
we
were
damned
in
body
and
soule
,
and
so
should
euer
haue
beene
,
vnlesse
we
had
beene
saued
by
the
mercie
of
God
,
bestowed
vpon
vs
in
Iesus
Christ
.
This
confession
is
necessarie
for
all
men
:
For
how
perfect
soeuer
thou
art
;
yet
thou
hast
somewhat
wherein
thou
must
confesse
thy selfe
a
sinner
before
God
.
By
these
it
appeareth
that
of
Adam
we
are
borne
euill
and
wicked
:
for
euen
as
a
field
of
it selfe
without
seede
,
brings
foorth
no
fruit
;
if
any
thing
growe
,
it
is
either
Tares
,
or
if
it
be
like
good
fruit
,
yet
there
is
nothing
in
it
;
it
is
but
meate
for
beasts
:
so
truely
the
sonnes
of
Adam
,
vnlesse
they
be
regenerate
by
Christ
,
bring
foorth
nothing
,
but
euill
fruit
;
and
if
they
shall
seeme
to
bring
foorth
good
fruit
(
as
the
Philosophers
taught
morall
vertues
)
yet
they
are
vaine
;
they
iustifie
truely
,
and
haue
their
glorie
,
but
with
men
,
not
with
God
.
Romane
Corrector
(
nothing
but
;
without
me
you
can
do
nothing
?
Neither
by
any
other
meane
Ferus
,
canst
thou
passe
ouer
the
sea
,
especially
at
the
extremitie
of
death
:
which
on
the
one
side
will
make
thee
affraid
,
and
the
Diuell
on
the
other
side
;
and
behinde
thee
the
multitude
of
thy
sinnes
:
what
wilt
thou
doe
in
this
case
?
If
thou
respect
these
daungers
,
thou
seest
nothing
but
the
sea
and
the
depth
:
therefore
thou
must
needes
despaire
:
remember
therefore
that
thou
looke
onely
vpon
Christ
,
neither
doubt
any
thing
:
for
by
this
meanes
thou
maiest
passe
ouer
as
Peter
did
.
Roman
Corrector
(
without
this
meane
(
onlie
.
who
alone
trode
the
wine
presse
for
vs
:
The
holy
Ghost
shall
reproue
the
world
of
righteousnesse
,
because
I
go
to
the
father
:
my
righteousnesse
can
pierce
the
heauens
and
come
before
God
,
and
not
any
other
righteousnesse
.
The
holy
Ghost
sheweth
that
the
righteousnesse
of
the
world
sufficeth
not
to
saluation
.
I
require
no
great
price
;
but
as
I
haue
promised
freely
;
so
I
will
giue
freely
:
onely
if
thou
canst
but
beleeue
in
me
.
All
mens
righteousnesses
are
more
vncleane
,
then
that
they
may
iustifie
vs
,
or
may
commend
vs
to
God
:
If
any
man
seeke
righteousnesse
out
of
the
lawe
,
howe
much
good
soeuer
hee
doth
;
yet
he
cannot
obtaine
thereby
peace
of
conscience
;
yea
thereby
also
his
conscience
is
the
more
disquieted
,
the
law
often
times
accusing
him
,
that
at
length
,
he
is
compelled
to
trust
onely
to
the
mercie
of
God
:
and
to
say
,
we
are
vnprofitable
seruants
;
and
no
flesh
shall
be
iustified
in
thy
sight
.
Furthermore
also
by
this
word
may
be
vnderstood
,
that
onely
Christ
by
right
and
merit
ascended
into
heauen
;
for
to
him
by
right
belongs
the
kingdome
of
heauen
;
because
he
is
the
naturall
sonne
of
God
:
And
therefore
he
saith
,
all
thine
are
mine
:
And
Dauid
saith
,
The
heauen
of
heauens
are
the
Lordes
,
but
the
earth
hath
he
giuen
to
the
children
of
men
.
All
others
which
haue
ascended
,
or
shall
ascend
,
haue
this
onely
of
grace
,
by
no
right
,
but
because
God
onely
hath
promised
this
of
his
mercie
:
neither
our
works
of
what
kinde
soeuer
they
be
,
are
so
great
,
that
they
may
deserue
this
reward
,
either
of
right
or
of
desert
;
but
in
as
much
as
God
accepts
them
in
mercie
.
Hereof
it
is
that
Saint
Paul
saith
,
The
sufferings
of
this
life
,
are
not
worthy
the
glorie
we
shall
haue
:
And
the
same
Paul
saith
,
The
waight
of
eternall
glorie
,
aboue
all
measure
surpasseth
all
the
sufferings
of
this
life
.
And
of
these
he
collecteth
:
That
we
are
saued
by
grace
,
and
not
of
workes
;
least
any
man
should
glorie
.
And
lastly
,
so
that
word
may
be
vnderstood
,
that
no
man
by
his
owne
righteousnesse
,
may
stand
or
appeare
before
God
,
but
onely
Iesus
Christ
:
neither
any
maruell
:
For
all
are
gone
out
of
the
way
,
and
are
altogether
become
vnprofitable
.
And
also
if
any
good
workes
of
righteousnesse
appeare
in
vs
,
yet
we
haue
euer
more
sinnes
:
so
that
Dauid
iustly
cried
out
:
If
thou
Lord
shall
extreamely
marke
what
is
done
amisse
,
who
may
abide
it
?
Furthermore
,
our
good
workes
haue
some
imperfections
in
them
;
yea
for
the
most
part
they
are
infected
with
vain
glory
,
or
with
some
other
fault
of
the
old
man
:
so
that
it
is
truely
said
:
All
our
righteousnesses
are
like
a
defiled
cloth
.
And
for
this
cause
also
Dauid
praied
,
Enter
not
into
iudgement
with
thy
seruant
,
for
in
thy
sight
shall
no
man
liuing
be
iustified
:
If
therefore
our
righteousnesse
cannot
stand
in
Gods
sight
,
how
could
it
open
heauen
vnto
vs
,
or
deserue
the
holy
Ghost
to
reconcile
vs
to
God
?
But
Christ
dare
appeare
before
God
,
because
he
is
the
sonne
of
God
,
and
all
other
being
damned
and
quite
vndone
,
he
onely
hath
the
fauour
and
grace
of
God
;
he
onely
possesseth
righteousnesse
:
and
to
conclude
,
he
onely
hath
in
himselfe
,
all
the
good
gifts
of
God
.
Also
onely
his
righteousnesse
is
acceptable
to
his
father
,
because
it
is
mingled
with
no
sinnes
:
yea
it
is
most
pure
,
hauing
proceedeed
from
the
great
loue
and
charitie
of
his
father
:
That
all
the
world
may
know
(
saith
he
)
that
I
loue
the
father
,
I
doe
as
the
father
hath
commanded
:
And
Saint
Paul
saith
,
he
was
obedient
euen
to
death
:
Therefore
he
alone
could
deserue
for
vs
the
opening
of
heauen
,
the
loue
of
his
father
,
and
the
holy
ghost
.
By
this
word
therefore
Christ
would
humble
vs
,
that
we
should
neuer
presume
of
our selues
,
nor
of
our
owne
righteousnesse
:
not
that
we
should
doe
no
good
;
but
that
we
should
acknowledge
our selues
vnprofitable
seruants
,
although
we
shall
haue
done
all
that
is
commanded
vs
.
Also
by
this
word
,
he
taught
that
we
should
seeke
all
good
things
from
him
and
by
him
:
for
it
is
a
most
true
saying
.
No
man
ascends
.
&c.
Who
,
that
he
might
spare
his
seruant
would
whippe
his
owne
sonne
?
But
God
,
that
he
might
spare
his
enemies
and
them
who
were
vnthankefull
to
him
,
gaue
his
sonne
to
death
.
He
hath
giuen
vs
his
righteousnesse
,
merits
,
yea
and
whatsoeuer
he
hath
done
or
suffered
.
And
therefore
wee
may
glorie
of
them
,
as
if
they
were
our
owne
,
which
thing
only
can
preserue
vs
from
desperation
.
But
thou
wilt
say
,
Christ
is
now
absent
from
our
eies
,
how
shall
we
lay
holde
on
him
?
I
answere
,
he
is
not
laide
hold
on
(
saith
he
)
by
the
hand
of
the
body
;
but
by
the
hand
of
the
hart
,
which
is
faith
.
Therefore
in
only
Christ
by
the
faith
of
thy
heart
,
thou
shalt
finde
sufficiencie
and
aboundance
,
because
he
alone
brought
with
him
God
himselfe
,
with
all
his
goods
.
This
faith
in
Christ
maketh
not
ashamed
,
because
Christ
is
truth
.
And
therefore
Esay
saith
:
All
that
beleeue
in
him
shall
not
be
confounded
.
For
faith
directed
aright
,
neuer
confoundeth
.
This
word
therefore
teacheth
,
that
God
is
both
top
and
toe
;
the
beginning
and
ending
of
our
saluation
:
the
Author
and
the
finisher
thereof
:
I
am
Alpha
and
Omega
,
saieth
he
,
&c.
Matthew
:
Haue
that
euer
before
thine
eies
of
Esay
:
A
childe
is
borne
vnto
vs
,
and
liued
for
vs
,
and
died
for
vs
,
and
that
which
is
more
,
is
giuen
vs
,
with
all
that
he
hath
:
Therefore
when
thou
hearest
Christ
to
haue
done
or
suffered
anie
thing
,
thinke
that
same
Christ
,
with
that
he
hath
done
or
suffered
,
to
be
thine
;
insomuch
that
thou
maiest
bragge
thereof
,
as
of
thine
owne
:
for
he
needed
not
,
to
be
incarnated
or
circumcised
;
he
needed
not
to
fast
,
pray
,
or
suffer
:
but
hee
hath
giuen
all
these
thinges
to
vs
,
we
stand
in
neede
of
them
:
For
our
merites
are
not
sufficient
.
For
they
are
like
a
defiled
cloth
of
a
woman
.
Therefore
thou
must
say
,
O
Father
,
I
acknowledge
that
I
am
nothing
:
but
I
know
that
Christ
hath
done
this
,
not
for
himselfe
;
but
for
me
,
&c.
Haue
care
that
of
the
truth
of
God
,
thy
faith
may
be
nourished
;
and
of
his
mercie
,
thy
hope
;
and
of
his
goodnesse
,
thy
loue
;
and
of
his
iustice
,
thy
feare
.
Behold
(
saith
he
)
these
are
the
exercises
of
a
Christian
life
:
For
what
doth
God
require
els
but
that
thou
shouldest
feare
him
.
The
wise
men
shewed
their
inward
deuotion
of
their
mindes
,
by
their
outward
falling
downe
:
for
our
outward
worship
is
without
superstition
,
when
it
proceedes
from
the
inward
.
So
the
children
of
Israell
,
hearing
that
God
had
respect
to
their
afflictions
,
fel
down
flat
on
the
earth
:
so
we
also
are
prostrated
,
by
this
acknowledging
our selues
to
be
nothing
but
dust
:
and
we
arise
againe
,
acknowledging
that
our
saluation
is
only
of
the
grace
of
God
.
(
onely
:
saluation
to
come
of
the
Lambe
.
Thamar
requireth
of
Iudah
,
as
a
pledge
of
his
loue
,
his
Signet
,
his
Cloake
,
and
his
Staffe
.
double
Spirit
and
his
Mantle
to
his
Scholler
Elizeus
:
hath
put
on
righteousnesse
as
an
Habergion
,
and
an
helmet
of
saluation
vpon
his
head
.
Philippus
de
Dies
Our
heauenly
Redeemer
saith
,
Know
that
your
saluation
dependeth
of
my
onely
will
and
pleasure
,
and
this
is
his
predestination
,
that
shal
be
saued
:
wherefore
let
no
man
be
exalted
,
though
he
come
early
into
the
Vineyard
;
neither
despaire
●hough
he
come
late
,
so
that
hee
come
:
for
if
he
come
early
,
he
owes
me
more
,
then
I
owe
him
,
saith
God
;
for
I
helped
him
that
hee
might
come
early
;
and
I
am
the
Lord
,
who
may
do
whatsoeuer
pleaseth
me
.
And
this
is
better
and
more
profitable
for
men
,
that
euery
one
be
sober
and
watchfull
;
considering
I
receiued
the
theefe
from
the
Crosse
,
and
dismissed
Iudas
from
my
Table
and
Dish
.
And
so
Saint
Augustine
saith
,
that
men
how
to
knowe
,
how
to
liue
well
;
it
is
the
gift
of
God
.
And
man
owes
more
to
God
,
because
he
doth
good
works
in
his
seruice
,
then
God
owes
to
man
,
because
he
does
them
.
And
so
this
glorious
saint
sayth
:
The
works
of
man
,
they
are
the
gifts
of
God
.
And
if
any
shal
say
,
O
Lord
I
fast
,
recompence
me
for
my
fasting
:
the
Lord
may
say
to
him
again
,
yea
rather
pay
thou
me
,
because
I
gaue
thee
grace
,
and
helpe
,
that
for
me
thou
mightest
fast
.
Another
sayth
,
Lord
recompence
me
,
because
I
haue
giuen
away
all
my
goods
for
thy
sake
.
Another
,
Lord
recompence
me
,
for
in
thy
seruice
I
haue
beaten
and
chastened
my
body
.
Another
saith
,
I
haue
beene
a
Virgine
or
martyr
for
thy
sake
.
Another
,
because
I
haue
endured
so
many
tribulations
.
To
whom
the
Lord
may
say
,
yea
rather
you
ought
to
recompence
me
,
because
I
gaue
you
helpe
,
that
you
might
obtaine
the
victory
in
all
these
.
Wherefore
we
owe
more
to
God
,
because
we
are
good
,
and
serue
him
,
then
he
owes
to
vs
:
For
he
needs
not
our
seruice
,
and
if
we
serue
him
,
we
do
our selues
good
,
and
not
him
.
There
are
other
benefits
which
depend
only
of
the
will
of
God
,
as
is
the
gift
of
predestination
,
of
which
Paul
sayth
:
When
as
they
had
doone
neither
good
nor
euill
,
&c.
You
see
,
how
Paul
affirmes
,
howe
that
Gods
predestination
is
not
giuen
according
to
merites
.
There
can
be
no
equall
reward
giuen
to
the
merites
of
our
Sauiour
Christ
our
Redeemer
:
for
the
reward
shall
euer
be
lesse
,
then
his
merites
.
For
this
heauenly
Redeemer
hath
not
,
wherewith
his
merites
(
being
so
many
)
may
bee
rewarded
:
for
if
there
were
a
thousand
other
works
,
they
were
not
able
to
empty
his
merites
.
Who
then
of
vs
is
it
not
(
most
deare
brethren
)
that
is
not
ioiful
exceedingly
?
knowing
the
riches
of
his
deare
friend
Iesus
Christ
to
be
so
many
,
that
if
euery
man
had
so
many
sinnes
,
as
all
the
men
in
the
world
had
committed
together
;
yet
pardon
is
due
to
all
those
of
the
heauenly
father
,
by
his
Sonne
Iesus
Christ
;
if
men
would
on
their
behalfe
,
dispose
themselues
to
receiue
it
,
&c.
In
the
grieuous
punishment
of
Adam
,
for
so
light
an
offence
,
as
it
seemeth
,
God
hath
taught
vs
,
that
no
sinne
committed
against
him
,
is
light
.
And
againe
in
pardoning
of
greeuous
sinnes
,
he
teacheth
vs
;
that
wee
must
neuer
despaire
.
For
he
punisheth
light
sinnes
most
grieuously
,
and
he
pardoneth
all
grieuous
sins
easily
.
Of
which
wee
gather
that
the
worke
of
incarnation
,
was
both
of
mercy
and
of
debt
.
But
you
will
say
by
and
by
,
if
it
were
of
mercy
,
how
was
it
of
debt
?
and
if
of
debt
,
how
of
mercy
?
(
Heare
how
.
)
Hee
owed
it
to
vs
,
or
rather
to
himselfe
,
because
he
had
promised
our
redemption
:
but
he
promised
that
,
not
moued
with
our
merits
,
nor
hindered
by
our
deserts
:
the
which
was
all
,
of
his
grace
and
mercy
.
See
how
sure
and
firme
Gods
promises
are
;
because
he
fulfilles
that
which
he
hath
promised
,
although
those
to
whome
the
promises
are
made
,
do
not
performe
that
which
they
haue
promised
.
Hee
had
promised
Christ
to
Dauid
;
but
when
Dauid
had
sinned
,
many
might
haue
thought
that
God
would
haue
called
backe
his
promise
:
but
God
,
who
is
most
constant
in
his
words
,
and
who
is
woont
neuer
to
be
deceiued
,
nor
to
deceiue
any
;
keepes
his
promise
.
And
hereof
Dauid
himselfe
sayth
:
That
thou
maiest
be
iustified
in
thy
words
,
and
ouercome
when
thou
iudgest
.
As
though
he
should
say
:
performe
thy
promises
,
not
because
I
am
worthy
,
but
that
it
may
appeare
and
be
made
manifest
,
how
true
and
iust
thou
art
in
thy
promises
.
This
was
Dauids
saying
,
and
so
must
euery
good
man
say
.
It
is
worthy
to
bee
woondred
at
,
that
when
as
Dauid
seemed
to
put
all
his
diligence
,
that
he
might
seeke
somthing
to
requite
vnto
the
Lord
,
he
could
say
nothing
:
But
I
will
receiue
the
Cuppe
of
saluation
;
by
the
which
thing
,
hee
was
more
bound
vnto
the
Lord
,
that
he
should
serue
him
more
dutifully
.
Therefore
it
is
true
,
that
the
Saints
found
nothing
else
,
wherof
they
could
glory
,
but
that
they
were
loden
with
debts
.
And
a
man
hath
so
much
the
more
substance
,
as
he
oweth
lesse
to
another
:
but
he
that
possesseth
any
thing
,
and
oweth
all
that
he
is
worth
,
he
may
say
,
that
hee
possesseth
nothing
.
Therefore
the
saints
and
friends
of
God
,
which
haue
all
things
,
must
confesse
they
owe
all
to
God
;
they
haue
nothing
whereof
they
may
bragge
,
but
of
this
onely
,
that
they
haue
nothing
of
themselues
,
but
of
God
,
and
for
God
.
Of
his
fulnesse
we
all
haue
receiued
,
saith
Iohn
,
euen
grace
for
grace
.
Holy
Iob
thought
hee
committed
a
great
fault
,
which
kissed
his
owne
hand
;
the
which
thing
thou
easily
committest
,
when
as
thou
braggest
,
or
commendest
thy selfe
for
any
work
,
that
thou
hast
doon
,
taking
from
God
his
due
seruice
of
reuerence
.
It
often
comes
to
passe
that
whiles
we
driue
away
the
Wolfe
from
the
flocks
on
the
one
side
,
a
greater
danger
is
imminent
on
the
other
.
As
when
one
extols
faith
,
it
is
dangerous
,
least
the
people
suspect
,
that
workes
should
not
be
necessary
,
&c.
least
the
people
should
suspect
,
that
works
should
not
be
necessary
,
and
meritorious
.
Why
did
Iob
desire
that
our
sinnes
might
be
wayed
,
and
be
put
in
one
ballance
,
and
in
the
other
ballance
should
bee
put
Christs
teares
,
pouerty
,
nakednesse
,
hard
cribbe
,
colde
,
and
all
his
other
paines
he
tooke
for
vs
?
Because
Iob
knew
very
well
,
that
Christes
merites
were
of
more
force
,
and
would
way
downe
all
our
sinnes
.
of
speciall
grace
and
mercie
writes
thus
This
is
Maister
resolution
,
the
Chiefetaine
and
of
the
Romish
army
.
But
marke
(
I
beséech
you
)
how
his
head
is
stricken
off
with
his
owne
sword
:
a
Papist
and
a
Frier
,
of
this
matter
writes
thus
:
(
saith
he
(
such
like
as
these
are
:
)
Thy
sinnes
are
forgiuen
thee
:
and
againe
,
it
is
your
fathers
pleasure
to
giue
you
a
kingdome
:
and
againe
,
your
father
knoweth
that
you
stand
in
neede
of
these
things
:
But
most
plainly
in
his
Sermons
vpon
he
teacheth
this
doctrine
(
saith
he
but
that
my
redeemer
liues
(
mine
:
for
the
Diuels
beleeue
the
same
,
and
tremble
:
Heare
,
O
Israell
,
I
am
thy
Lord
God
Father
which
art
in
heauen
Our
Father
my
God
and
my
Lord
Let
vs
marke
how
plainlie
he
teacheth
this
doctrine
,
and
strongly
he
confirmes
the
same
against
Maister
former
position
a
Frier
also
of
this
matter
,
agréeing
with
writes
thus
(
saith
he
What
can
be
more
plaine
then
this
,
that
euerie
man
ought
to
account
himselfe
that
lost
shéepe
?
And
that
Christ
died
for
him
alone
?
And
that
not
for
a
generall
benefit
,
as
Maist.
teacheth
;
but
for
such
a
particular
benefit
bestowed
vpon
him
alone
,
he
should
be
thankfull
.
Surely
their
doctrine
diminisheth
this
thankfulnesse
.
of
speciall
grace
writes
thus
of
speciall
grace
writes
thus
Dauid
:
I
am
thine
,
O
saue
me
,
because
I
haue
sought
thy
righteousnesse
.
Because
I
haue
sought
thy
righteousnesse
As
we
are
Gods
,
so
also
we
must
euerie
one
of
vs
accompt
God
to
be
ours
,
by
his
iudgement
speaking
of
that
place
of
S.
writes
thus
(
that
he
gaue
him
to
die
for
vs
all
:
)
And
in
another
place
,
speaking
of
Christ
he
writes
thus
:
And
after
also
of
the
same
matter
writes
thus
:
Let
God
deliuer
him
,
if
he
will
haue
him
(
him
Euerie
true
Christian
must
beléeue
in
particular
,
that
Christ
is
his
righteousnesse
,
if
he
minde
to
ouercome
the
Diuell
,
and
be
saued
.
To
beléeue
in
Generall
,
that
he
is
the
righteousnesse
of
all
men
,
is
the
marke
the
Diuell
shootes
at
;
and
this
doctrine
the
Papists
some
of
them
doe
now
teach
.
But
he
must
go
further
that
will
be
saued
,
and
apply
this
soueraigne
plaister
of
Christs
death
to
himselfe
,
and
to
his
owne
soule
,
and
beléeue
that
he
is
his
righteousnesse
also
.
also
of
the
same
matter
writes
thus
:
And
after
cites
thus
here
affirmes
,
that
God
is
not
onely
the
best
good
thing
in
the
world
;
but
that
hee
is
his
good
to
him
.
And
what
is
this
else
,
but
to
teach
men
to
beleeue
speciall
grace
?
also
himselfe
,
of
speciall
grace
writes
thus
:
Here
is
the
verie
word
vsed
,
that
God
is
as
it
were
a
speciall
father
,
protector
,
and
defender
to
euerie
one
of
his
.
in
another
place
of
speciall
grace
writes
thus
:
But
thou
hauing
plaide
the
harlot
with
manie
louers
,
yet
turne
againe
to
mee
doeth
applie
this
promise
of
God
particularlie
to
himselfe
:
so
hee
teacheth
all
Christians
,
how
they
must
also
applie
all
the
rest
of
Gods
promises
,
particularlie
to
themselues
.
againe
of
speciall
grace
writes
thus
:
(
sayeth
hee
his
iudgment
,
euery
Christian
must
open
the
letters
of
faith
,
that
is
,
the
holie
Scriptures
,
which
God
hath
as
it
were
sent
priuatelie
vnto
him
,
and
hee
must
looke
into
them
,
and
examine
and
marke
them
well
,
and
applie
them
to
his
owne
soule
.
The
wicked
kéepe
these
Letters
,
as
it
were
sealed
,
and
neuer
mind
them
,
and
so
runne
forciblie
into
their
sinnes
.
Also
the
euerie
one
of
them
;
and
distribute
this
spirituall
foode
to
the
particular
spirituall
members
of
their
soules
.
They
which
doe
not
so
,
are
vncleane
in
Gods
sight
,
howe
deuout
and
religious
soeuer
they
séem
in
the
eies
of
men
.
And
is
not
this
to
haue
a
speciall
faith
?
Againe
hee
writes
thus
(
sayeth
hee
This
is
counsell
,
that
euerie
particular
man
should
applie
all
these
examples
to
himselfe
,
and
thereby
haue
an
assured
hope
in
God
,
that
God
will
neuer
leaue
him
nor
forsake
him
,
as
he
did
not
anie
of
these
.
And
is
not
this
to
haue
a
speciall
faith
and
trust
in
God
?
But
most
manifestlie
of
the
Passion
of
Christ
,
hee
writes
thus
:
(
sayeth
hee
Thus
farre
This
euerie
true
Christian
must
beléeue
and
apply
to
himselfe
:
and
is
not
this
to
haue
a
speciall
faith
?
And
againe
,
the
same
writes
thus
And
after
And
after
Thus
farre
Euerie
man
must
muse
vpon
Gods
benefites
and
applie
them
to
himselfe
,
and
so
kindle
in
his
heart
the
fire
of
Gods
loue
:
and
without
this
wood
it
is
impossible
but
this
fire
will
go
out
.
And
after
he
writes
thus
:
This
euerie
Christian
must
beléeue
.
That
saying
of
is
worthy
to
be
written
in
letters
of
gold
:
(
saith
he
What
is
it
,
that
this
faith
were
not
able
to
doe
?
Againe
the
same
touching
the
same
matter
,
writes
thus
:
Of
speciall
grace
also
writes
thus
in
his
Dictionarie
Dauid
belongs
more
to
me
,
then
to
thee
,
&c.
Thus
farre
But
as
the
text
it selfe
séemes
to
inferre
:
Euerie
Christian
maie
saie
to
another
Christian
:
(
for
these
were
the
speeches
of
the
men
of
Iudah
to
the
men
of
Israel
)
that
the
true
which
is
Iesus
Christ
,
belongs
to
him
by
tenne
parts
more
then
to
him
.
For
thus
it
is
read
in
the
Hebrew
text
:
And
the
man
of
Israel
answered
the
man
of
Iudah
and
said
,
I
haue
ten
hands
or
ten
handfuls
in
the
King
and
in
Dauid
before
thee
:
that
is
,
more
then
thou
.
So
that
this
holie
contention
betwéene
who
should
be
most
bound
to
and
loue
him
best
,
maie
fitlie
be
applied
to
vs
Christians
,
for
whom
our
true
that
is
,
Iesus
Christ
hath
done
so
much
;
and
who
are
indéede
and
the
true
as
S.
teacheth
;
rather
then
to
christians
and
infidels
,
as
also
writes
thus
concerning
this
matter
:
Thus
much
And
what
can
be
said
plainer
then
this
?
That
vnlesse
euerie
one
embrace
Iesus
Christ
as
his
Sauiour
,
Christ
profits
him
nothing
.
The
danger
is
very
great
by
his
iudgement
to
erre
in
this
point
:
and
therefore
let
all
true
Catholiques
haue
care
of
it
.
But
let
euerie
true
Catholique
marke
,
how
in
this
point
,
the
verie
plaine
text
of
the
Gospell
ouerthrowes
the
Papists
opinion
.
They
teach
that
it
is
sufficient
to
saluation
,
to
haue
a
generall
faith
of
Christ
,
and
to
beléeue
as
the
Church
beléeues
:
and
not
that
euerie
man
should
haue
a
particular
faith
in
himselfe
,
that
euen
Iesus
Christ
hath
cured
his
sinnes
priuately
,
and
that
he
is
his
Sauiour
.
But
let
vs
a
little
marke
what
the
Gospell
teacheth
herein
:
Christ
went
to
heale
daughter
,
and
a
great
multitude
that
followed
him
,
thronged
him
,
and
touched
him
But
there
was
a
poore
woman
which
had
beene
sicke
of
a
bloudy
issue
twelue
yeeres
,
and
she
thought
in
her
heart
,
that
if
she
might
but
touch
the
verie
hemme
of
his
garment
,
she
should
be
healed
.
And
she
with
this
faith
touching
him
,
was
immediatly
made
hole
.
There
were
manie
other
that
touched
him
generallie
,
as
the
Papists
teach
to
touch
Christ
,
with
a
generall
faith
:
but
though
,
no
doubt
,
many
of
them
that
so
touched
him
were
sicke
of
some
disease
,
or
grieuous
sinners
;
yet
not
one
of
them
were
healed
,
but
this
poore
woman
,
that
thus
by
a
speciall
trust
she
had
in
him
touched
him
.
And
of
her
Christ
said
;
That
vertue
went
out
of
him
,
and
to
none
other
:
euen
so
now
,
no
doubt
,
as
manie
as
will
haue
vertue
to
come
out
of
Christ
to
heale
them
,
must
touch
him
,
not
generallie
with
that
multitude
,
as
the
Papists
teach
;
but
particularlie
and
speciallie
euerie
man
by
his
owne
faith
,
and
for
his
owne
infirmitie
,
as
that
woman
did
;
and
then
no
doubt
,
shall
vertue
euen
now
also
procéede
from
Christ
to
him
.
He
that
hath
not
this
faith
shall
haue
no
vertue
.
And
this
also
Saint
teacheth
vpon
these
wordes
Some
bodie
hath
touched
mee
:
for
I
feele
vertue
to
haue
proceeded
from
mee
.
of
good
workes
,
writes
thus
:
But
this
his
assertion
,
how
contrarie
is
it
to
the
whole
course
of
the
Scripture
?
first
our
Sauiour
saieth
:
Feare
not
little
flock
,
it
is
your
Fathers
pleasure
to
giue
you
a
Kingdome
.
Sell
that
you
haue
and
giue
almes
,
and
make
you
bagges
which
waxe
not
old
;
a
treasure
that
can
neuer
faile
in
heauen
,
where
no
theefe
commeth
,
nor
moth
corrupteth
:
for
where
your
treasure
is
,
there
will
your
heart
be
also
.
The
kingdome
of
heauen
is
the
frée
gift
of
God
,
as
our
Sauiour
here
teacheth
vs
.
Now
when
one
hath
a
Kingdome
,
hee
will
endeuour
by
all
meanes
possible
,
to
amplifie
it
and
adorne
it
,
to
enrich
himselfe
:
so
our
almes
,
all
our
good
works
,
are
treasures
laide
vp
for
vs
in
store
,
against
we
come
into
that
heauenlie
kingdome
:
they
are
not
purchases
or
prices
of
it
;
no
if
wee
should
sell
all
the
land
wee
haue
,
wee
cannot
purchase
heauen
.
To
be
accounted
least
in
this
world
,
grieues
the
nature
of
man
:
there
shall
bee
greater
and
lesser
in
the
Kingdome
of
heauen
.
There
shall
bee
Rulers
of
fiue
cities
,
and
of
tenne
cities
.
And
to
this
purpose
is
it
,
that
Saint
compares
all
Christians
liues
to
a
race
And
this
is
the
end
of
our
workes
;
to
bee
steppes
of
our
greater
glorie
.
But
as
concerning
the
kingdome
of
heauen
,
Saint
saieth
plainelie
The
wages
of
sinne
is
death
:
but
eternall
life
is
the
free
gift
of
God
.
And
you
are
saued
of
grace
,
and
not
of
your selues
.
And
of
our
workes
saieth
:
Thou
Lord
art
mercifull
,
for
thou
shalt
reward
euerie
man
according
to
his
works
.
Who
dare
then
challenge
reward
of
iustice
,
which
here
affirmes
?
Who
dare
saie
,
that
the
kingdome
of
heauen
is
by
as
true
debt
due
to
Gods
Saintes
,
as
the
wages
of
labourers
is
due
to
them
,
which
labour
in
this
world
?
That
Parable
in
the
Gospell
teacheth
vs
a
contrary
lesson
:
They
which
came
at
the
last
houre
of
the
daie
;
receiued
as
much
wages
,
as
they
which
came
at
the
first
:
To
teach
vs
,
that
there
is
wages
due
to
Gods
Saintes
,
but
this
wages
is
due
to
them
more
of
Gods
mercie
,
then
of
their
merites
and
desertes
.
And
therefore
here
saieth
:
Thou
,
Lord
,
art
mercifull
,
and
shalt
reward
euerie
man
according
to
his
workes
.
If
Gods
mercie
were
not
,
there
were
no
wages
due
,
no
not
And
therefore
himselfe
,
who
rose
so
earlie
to
serue
God
that
hee
might
bee
occupied
in
his
statutes
cried
out
:
Oh
enter
not
into
iudgement
with
thy
seruant
;
for
in
thy
sight
shall
no
man
liuing
be
iustified
.
And
saide
:
I
know
truelie
that
it
is
euen
so
.
And
what
a
thing
is
it
,
that
man
will
iustifie
himselfe
with
God
?
If
he
will
contend
with
him
,
hee
cannot
answere
him
one
for
a
thousand
.
Here
is
great
oddes
:
so
far
is
man
off
to
challenge
anie
thing
,
as
of
his
owne
,
of
the
iustice
of
God
.
And
that
same
one
word
of
our
Sauiour
,
were
enough
to
teach
vs
this
lesson
:
who
in
giuing
the
possession
of
that
glorious
kingdome
to
all
Gods
children
,
declares
also
to
them
the
title
,
whereby
they
attaine
vnto
it
:
Come
(
saieth
hee
)
and
inherite
a
Kingdome
,
prepared
for
you
,
from
the
foundations
of
the
world
.
What
sonne
dare
saie
,
that
hee
hath
purchased
his
fathers
inheritance
?
If
it
be
a
purchase
,
it
is
no
inheritance
:
this
common
reason
teacheth
.
But
some
will
obiect
that
place
of
Saint
I
haue
kept
the
faith
,
and
henceforth
is
laide
vp
for
me
the
crowne
of
righteousnesse
,
which
the
Lord
the
righteous
Iudge
shall
giue
mee
at
that
daie
,
and
not
to
me
onelie
,
but
to
all
them
that
loue
his
appearing
.
expounds
this
place
thus
I
haue
obtained
mercie
If
the
giftes
of
God
,
then
wholie
they
procéede
of
God
:
for
Gods
giftes
are
not
imperfect
:
hee
giues
no
halfes
,
he
giues
the
whole
,
when
he
giues
.
And
after
,
he
writes
thus
:
here
plainlie
teacheth
,
that
we
deserue
heauen
by
faith
:
and
faith
,
as
all
men
do
confesse
,
is
giuen
vs
without
merites
:
therefore
eternall
life
also
.
And
after
,
vpon
these
wordes
(
The
iust
Iudge
:
)
affirmes
,
that
this
iustice
,
which
rewardes
our
good
workes
,
is
not
meere
iustice
,
but
iustice
mixt
with
mercie
:
iustice
in
respect
of
God
,
who
hath
promised
great
rewards
to
our
workes
;
and
it
is
iustice
,
that
hee
should
performe
his
promises
.
But
this
iustice
is
mingled
with
mercie
,
in
respect
of
vs
,
whose
works
are
all
vnperfect
,
and
not
answerable
to
that
perfection
,
which
Gods
law
and
iustice
requires
.
This
distinction
all
Christians
must
call
and
account
themselues
and
can
such
seruauntes
challenge
anie
wages
,
as
of
true
debt
,
or
of
iust
desert
?
concerning
the
rewardes
of
our
workes
,
writes
thus
:
(
sayeth
hee
But
this
opinion
(
which
is
the
true
opinion
)
Thomas
Aquinas
,
Bonauenture
So
that
by
Maister
iudgement
,
Gods
promises
and
couenantes
are
but
limitations
as
it
were
,
teaching
vs
what
rewardes
are
due
to
euerie
good
worke
:
But
the
worke
it selfe
without
the
promise
,
is
equall
and
worthie
of
the
reward
.
But
Saint
grounds
all
Gods
promises
on
Iesus
Christ
:
All
the
promises
of
God
(
sayeth
hee
)
in
him
are
,
yea
and
in
him
are
,
Amen
,
vnto
the
glorie
of
God
through
vs
.
So
that
they
are
not
onelie
limitations
,
teaching
vs
,
that
if
wee
shall
doe
this
or
that
good
worke
,
wée
shall
haue
this
or
that
reward
for
it
;
but
they
are
grounded
vpon
Iesus
Christ
:
so
that
for
his
sake
,
they
are
made
vnto
vs
;
and
for
his
sake
it
pleaseth
our
most
gracious
God
,
for
such
a
small
worke
,
to
giue
vs
such
a
great
reward
.
And
this
is
that
which
saint
The
promise
was
not
made
to
Abraham
and
to
his
seed
,
that
he
should
bee
the
heire
of
the
world
by
the
law
,
but
by
the
righteousnesse
of
faith
.
And
after
speaking
of
the
same
promise
,
hee
sayeth
:
This
is
the
word
of
promise
,
I
will
returne
at
this
season
againe
;
and
Sarah
shall
haue
a
Sonne
.
Was
not
this
promise
made
to
of
Gods
great
mercy
?
What
worke
of
mooued
him
to
make
this
promise
?
naie
what
worke
could
doe
,
correspondent
to
this
promise
?
And
surelie
such
like
are
all
the
other
promises
of
God
,
which
are
annexed
to
our
workes
.
They
doe
not
onelie
shew
(
as
Maister
teacheth
)
that
such
a
worke
is
worthie
of
such
a
reward
;
but
that
it
pleaseth
our
most
gratious
God
,
for
such
a
small
worke
,
to
giue
such
a
great
rewarde
:
euen
as
amongst
Land-lordes
,
some
haue
giuen
Farmes
to
their
Tenantes
,
for
a
Pepper
corne
;
so
great
,
so
ample
,
and
so
liberall
are
all
Gods
promises
,
and
rewards
towardes
vs
:
and
so
little
is
all
that
wee
are
able
to
do
.
And
the
same
thing
doeth
Saint
declare
more
plainelie
to
the
Galathians
:
If
the
inheritance
come
by
the
law
,
then
not
of
promise
.
But
God
shewed
grace
or
fauour
to
in
making
his
promise
.
The
same
reason
is
of
all
the
promises
in
the
Gospell
:
Forgiue
,
and
thou
shalt
be
forgiuen
(
sayth
our
Sauiour
:
Giue
,
and
it
shall
be
giuen
to
you
.
What
proportion
is
there
here
,
the
one
to
the
other
?
That
which
wee
can
forgiue
to
the
vttermost
,
and
a
debt
,
for
which
wée
must
craue
forgiuenesse
,
is
described
in
that
Parable
of
the
vnmercifull
seruant
:
He
owed
his
Maister
a
thousand
Talents
;
And
his
fellow
owed
him
,
but
a
hundreth
pence
:
What
proportion
is
betweene
these
two
?
Againe
concerning
our
giftes
,
all
that
wee
can
giue
,
is
but
like
that
Widowes
Mite
,
or
a
Cuppe
of
coldwater
,
in
respect
of
that
which
God
giues
and
must
giue
vs
:
and
is
the
worke
in
it selfe
then
,
answerable
to
the
reward
?
O
proude
spéech
!
But
to
prooue
the
same
by
more
euident
examples
:
Blessed
are
the
poore
in
spirite
(
sayeth
our
Sauiour
)
for
theirs
is
the
Kingdome
of
heauen
:
what
proportion
or
equalitie
is
there
,
I
praie
you
,
betwéene
this
pouertie
and
lowlinesse
of
minde
,
and
the
Kingdome
of
heauen
?
Blessed
are
the
peace-makers
,
for
they
shall
be
called
the
Sonnes
of
God
.
What
proportion
is
there
betwéene
this
small
worke
,
to
make
two
,
which
are
at
variance
,
friendes
,
and
betwéene
this
honorable
title
?
And
blessed
are
they
,
which
suffer
persecution
for
righteousnesse
sake
,
for
theirs
is
the
Kingdome
of
heauen
.
What
persecution
in
the
world
,
that
anie
mortall
man
can
endure
,
is
equal
or
worthy
of
the
kingdome
of
heauen
?
If
Maister
will
affirme
this
,
saint
will
denie
it
:
I
account
(
sayeth
hee
)
that
the
sufferinges
of
this
present
life
are
not
worthy
of
the
glorie
which
shall
be
reuealed
vnto
vs
.
He
waighed
our
workes
,
and
the
great
glorie
of
the
kingdome
of
heauen
,
in
another
manner
of
ballance
,
then
Maister
doeth
.
If
the
cruell
sufferinges
and
tormentes
of
Martyrs
(
by
saint
iudgement
)
are
not
worthie
of
the
glorie
which
shall
bee
reuealed
vnto
vs
,
much
lesse
the
workes
of
iust
and
good
men
whatsoeuer
.
Againe
Master
of
the
substance
and
nature
of
good
workes
,
writes
thus
:
Hée
ioines
in
the
substance
of
euerie
good
worke
,
Gods
grace
and
mans
frée-will
:
but
saint
sayeth
:
We
are
not
fitte
of
our
It
is
God
which
works
in
vs
both
to
will
and
to
do
,
according
to
his
good
pleasure
.
And
saint
So
that
this
turning
of
man
to
God
,
as
it
is
a
worke
,
is
of
God
also
,
by
his
iudgement
.
And
saint
speaking
of
mans
saluation
,
sayeth
,
that
wee
are
saued
by
grace
through
faith
;
and
that
not
of
our selues
,
it
is
the
gift
of
God
.
This
faith
,
this
chiefe
worke
of
Christians
,
this
our
first
turning
to
God
,
is
not
of
vs
,
no
not
anie
part
thereof
:
It
is
the
free
gift
of
God
.
But
Maister
whereas
saint
saith
plainelie
,
not
of
vs
.
And
concerning
our
good
works
saint
sayth
,
that
And
hee
doeth
not
onelie
affirme
this
,
but
hee
addeth
also
a
reason
to
prooue
it
:
Least
anie
man
should
reioice
or
boast
:
no
man
maie
bragge
or
boast
of
his
saluation
at
all
,
no
not
in
part
.
And
that
which
followes
in
saint
takes
awaie
Maister
ground
:
For
we
are
his
workmanshippe
created
of
Iesus
Christ
to
good
works
.
Wée
are
as
it
were
nowe
created
againe
to
doe
good
workes
in
Iesus
Christ
:
wée
are
not
by
grace
onelie
helped
,
or
sette
free
,
or
stirred
vp
to
good
workes
(
as
maister
teacheth
)
but
both
the
worke
and
the
goodnes
thereof
,
is
Gods
and
not
ours
.
Wée
were
like
a
golden
vessell
,
created
of
God
most
absolute
and
perfect
,
but
so
dashed
and
so
deformed
of
sathan
,
that
no
straightning
or
bea●ing
would
serue
the
turne
.
Wée
must
needes
bee
new
molten
and
cast
againe
,
before
wée
can
serue
the
Lordes
vse
.
Scouring
would
not
suffice
,
or
strengthening
by
soulder
.
The
Vniuersitie
of
Collen
also
writes
thus
:
This
is
their
opinion
also
speaking
of
the
kingdome
of
heauen
,
writes
thus
;
speaking
of
those
thinges
which
wée
loose
thorowe
sinne
:
Glory
is
giuen
by
grace
.
And
of
the
conceit
and
opinion
that
euerie
Christian
ought
to
haue
of
himselfe
,
If
anie
man
thinke
himselfe
to
be
anie
thing
,
when
as
indeed
he
is
nothing
,
he
deceiueth
himselfe
.
And
also
that
:
What
hast
thou
,
that
thou
hast
not
receiued
?
And
if
thou
haue
receiued
it
,
why
doest
thou
bragge
,
as
though
thou
hadst
not
receiued
it
?
To
which
agrées
also
that
saying
of
the
Apostle
:
Not
that
we
are
sufficient
of
our selues
,
to
thinke
anie
thing
as
of
our selues
,
but
our
sufficiencie
is
of
God
.
And
that
,
Worke
your
saluation
with
feare
and
trembling
:
For
it
is
God
which
worketh
in
you
both
to
will
and
to
finish
,
&c.
Therefore
all
that
is
good
,
is
of
God
;
and
he
that
attributes
any
thing
to
himselfe
,
steales
Gods
honor
from
him
.
to
the
same
effect
,
writes
thus
:
Such
poore
beggars
makes
all
Christians
that
haue
nothing
of
their
owne
;
but
all
their
riches
is
Gods
:
But
maister
seemes
to
make
them
proude
beggers
,
as
hauing
somewhat
of
their
owne
,
to
which
wages
or
reward
is
due
by
desert
.
Of
the
true
&
right
end
of
good
works
,
first
writes
thus
There
is
no
truth
,
there
is
no
mercy
,
there
is
no
knowledge
of
God
in
the
land
,
but
cursing
,
and
blaspheming
,
murther
,
lying
,
theft
,
and
adultery
haue
ouerflowed
,
and
bloud
toucheth
bloud
.
Let
your
light
so
shine
before
men
,
that
they
may
see
your
good
works
,
and
glorifie
your
Father
which
is
in
heauen
.
Thus
far
Here
is
the
principall
end
of
all
good
workes
:
that
they
should
glorifie
our
heauenlie
Father
:
that
they
should
testifie
our
faith
:
that
they
should
bee
as
it
were
Badges
and
Cognisances
,
by
which
might
bee
knowne
,
whose
seruauntes
wee
are
.
And
againe
of
the
same
matter
to
the
same
effect
,
hee
writes
thus
:
Euery
best
gift
,
and
euery
perfect
gift
,
is
from
aboue
,
descending
from
the
father
of
light
:
We
are
not
sufficient
to
thinke
any
thing
of
our selues
as
of
our selues
,
but
our
sufficiency
is
of
God
:
therefore
giue
to
God
that
which
is
Gods
.
Who
shall
ascend
into
the
hill
of
the
Lorde
,
or
who
shall
stand
in
his
holy
place
?
which
hath
not
receiued
his
soule
in
vaine
.
Thus
far
Where
wee
maie
learne
first
,
that
as
all
waters
come
from
the
sea
:
so
wée
must
acknowledge
all
the
good
wée
haue
what
soeuer
,
to
procéede
from
God
:
and
by
our
thankefulnesse
,
to
returne
it
to
him
againe
.
And
as
another
Papist
very
fitlie
affirmes
saieth
hee
Thus
far
Hée
confesseth
that
all
goodnesse
comes
from
God
;
and
that
comming
into
this
sinke
of
our
flesh
,
though
they
procéede
most
pure
from
him
,
yet
they
must
needes
gette
filth
and
slime
:
And
yet
for
all
that
,
wée
must
returne
them
to
him
againe
;
and
hee
like
a
most
louing
father
will
accept
them
.
The
best
actions
we
doe
,
euen
the
actions
of
the
best
men
,
are
not
voide
of
this
filth
and
slime
.
And
herein
consistes
,
that
the
best
men
must
still
saie
;
O
Lord
,
enter
not
into
iudgement
with
thy
seruaunts
And
if
our
best
workes
haue
these
imperfections
,
what
maie
wée
iudge
of
our
euill
workes
?
This
onelie
consideration
will
make
euerie
good
Christian
flie
from
anie
trust
in
himselfe
,
and
flie
onelie
to
the
sure
anchor
of
Gods
mercie
.
Againe
,
here
wée
maie
learne
the
great
mercie
of
our
God
;
though
wee
thus
abuse
his
good
graces
,
and
pollute
those
most
pure
giftes
,
wee
haue
receiued
from
him
;
yet
hee
reiectes
vs
not
,
nor
our
workes
,
but
mercifully
receiues
vs
.
Againe
,
here
that
opinion
of
the
Papists
doeth
fall
downe
:
which
denie
that
a
iust
man
in
euerie
good
worke
doeth
sinne
,
what
is
this
filth
and
slime
,
that
the
grace
of
God
gets
in
this
filthy
sinke
of
ours
,
but
sinne
?
Secondlie
,
wee
maie
learne
out
of
that
poperie
pleaseth
not
God
(
sayeth
hee
But
the
Popish
religion
hath
taught
the
contrarie
,
and
haue
nourished
men
in
ignorance
,
as
all
the
worlde
can
witnesse
:
and
can
that
religion
then
please
God
?
also
of
the
merites
of
all
Christians
,
whereunto
they
ought
to
trust
,
writes
thus
Thus
far
The
merites
of
Christ
were
the
merites
,
that
trusted
in
:
and
in
these
onelie
also
must
euerie
true
Christian
and
Catholique
trust
.
of
mans
duetie
writes
thus
The
bedde
is
narrow
Esay
)
so
that
one
must
needes
fall
out
,
and
the
couering
be
short
,
it
cannot
couer
both
.
And
after
There
are
no
works
of
supererogation
then
.
Of
the
great
mercie
of
God
also
,
hee
writes
thus
:
This
mercie
of
God
must
all
Christians
most
assuredlie
beeleue
,
and
looke
for
at
Gods
hands
.
also
writes
thus
verie
excellentlie
of
the
father
of
all
the
faithfull
:
saieth
,
that
added
after
this
victorie
,
this
spéech
of
God
vnto
him
:
(
as
wee
saie
Thus
must
all
Children
doe
all
their
workes
,
euen
venture
their
liues
;
not
respecting
wages
,
but
of
a
free
heart
,
with
their
father
And
of
God
after
writes
thus
Gods
mercie
is
aboue
his
promises
:
naie
his
mercie
is
aboue
all
his
works
.
Hée
will
most
assuredlie
reward
all
his
.
speaking
of
the
vse
of
the
law
,
writes
thus
:
of
workes
and
merites
writes
thus
:
Come
and
buy
without
money
,
and
without
any
exchange
,
Wine
and
Milke
.
Thus
far
who
plainlie
affirmes
,
that
all
our
merites
are
grace
.
And
surelie
our
wages
,
that
the
best
of
vs
is
to
looke
for
(
if
wee
bee
worthie
of
anie
)
is
like
the
wages
they
receiued
,
that
came
into
the
Vineyard
at
the
eleuenth
houre
of
the
daie
:
a
wages
also
of
grace
,
and
not
of
desert
or
merit
.
But
goeth
forward
puffe
vs
vp
would
haue
euerie
Christian
humble
himselfe
.
And
is
not
this
the
verie
doctrine
our
Church
teacheth
?
also
of
our
sinnes
,
and
the
satisfaction
of
them
,
writes
thus
:
And
after
And
againe
in
another
place
hee
writes
of
the
sinnes
of
all
men
thus
:
Giue
an
account
of
thy
Stewardshippe
:
Thus
farre
Euerie
one
,
by
his
iudgement
,
must
pronounce
himselfe
guiltie
at
that
great
daie
of
assises
of
the
immortall
GOD
,
and
must
flie
to
the
winges
of
his
mercie
,
and
must
craue
pardon
.
And
a
little
after
,
speaking
of
mans
vilenesse
,
hee
writes
thus
:
Thus
farre
I
woulde
all
Papists
woulde
teach
this
doctrine
.
It
woulde
make
men
humble
;
it
woulde
make
them
not
trust
in
their
workes
;
it
woulde
make
them
flie
truelie
to
the
mercie
of
God
,
which
is
the
onlie
and
true
Sanctuary
for
all
Christians
to
flie
vnto
.
Againe
,
of
the
imperfections
of
our
good
workes
,
hee
writes
thus
:
(
speaking
of
the
breaking
of
all
Gods
commaundementes
)
And
againe
a
little
after
And
againe
Thus
farre
Granatensis
.
In
which
wordes
,
hee
doeth
verie
truelie
describe
the
corruption
of
mans
nature
,
that
no
pure
worke
procéedes
thereof
.
But
as
long
as
wee
liue
in
this
flesh
,
wee
cannot
so
mortifie
olde
Adam
,
but
he
will
be
mingling
his
Chaffe
amongst
the
Lords
Wheate
,
and
his
dregges
amongst
his
most
cleare
water
streames
of
the
holy
spirit
.
And
as
hee
hath
in
this
place
most
excellently
shewed
the
grieuousnesse
of
the
wounde
,
so
in
another
place
hee
shewes
the
salue
and
remedie
:
(
sayeth
hee
This
is
my
rest
for
euer
and
euer
,
here
will
I
dwell
,
I
haue
chosen
this
.
Thus
farre
Wherein
hee
affirmes
,
that
Christes
merites
,
and
not
the
merites
of
Saintes
,
or
of
Monkes
and
Friers
,
are
the
treasure
of
the
Church
:
and
that
the
water
and
bloud
of
his
woundes
heales
all
sicke
sinners
.
And
in
another
place
,
writing
of
the
end
of
our
works
,
he
sayeth
thus
:
(
sayeth
hee
Thus
far
Where
hee
plainelie
teacheth
,
that
all
our
workes
are
not
merites
,
but
dueties
:
nay
that
no
man
knowes
howe
much
hee
owes
to
GOD
:
and
therefore
can
neuer
challenge
anie
merite
.
And
againe
in
another
place
hee
writes
thus
:
(
sayeth
hee
Thus
farre
If
wée
must
respect
no
profit
,
neither
temporall
nor
spirituall
,
in
dooing
of
our
good
works
;
then
not
the
saluation
of
our
soules
,
which
marke
in
Poperie
their
blinde
guides
taught
all
men
to
aime
at
.
And
in
another
place
against
merites
,
hee
writes
thus
most
plainelie
:
(
sayeth
hee
Thus
farre
where
hee
plainely
confesseth
,
that
there
is
no
merites
in
man
,
for
which
he
can
challenge
to
receiue
anie
thing
at
Gods
hands
.
of
good
works
,
writes
thus
:
After
that
yee
haue
doone
all
these
things
,
say
that
ye
are
vnprofitable
seruants
.
also
of
the
trust
in
our
workes
,
writes
thus
:
Thus
farre
Where
he
plainelie
teacheth
,
that
all
mountaines
,
what
great
good
workes
wee
haue
doone
soeuer
,
must
first
bee
ouerthrowne
in
vs
:
wée
must
haue
no
trust
in
our selues
,
before
God
come
to
vs
:
and
that
this
is
the
first
steppe
of
his
grace
.
Let
them
that
trust
in
their
workes
,
here
take
heede
to
themselues
,
and
see
by
his
iudgement
how
farre
they
are
from
the
grace
of
God
.
God
hath
not
so
much
as
made
one
steppe
to
come
vnto
them
:
Oh
what
a
miserable
case
are
all
such
in
then
?
And
againe
vpon
that
place
:
(
Whosoeuer
shall
call
on
the
Name
(
sayeth
hee
O
Lorde
in
thy
name
saue
me
,
and
in
thy
power
iudge
my
cause
:
and
in
thy
righteousnesse
deliuer
me
.
And
againe
:
in
thee
,
O
Lord
,
haue
I
put
my
trust
;
I
shall
neuer
be
put
to
confusion
:
deliuer
me
in
thy
righteousnesse
.
Call
vpon
the
Lord
while
he
is
neare
.
Thus
farre
All
men
that
will
bee
saued
,
must
accuse
their
owne
name
,
that
is
,
their
owne
righteousnesse
,
before
the
Maiestie
of
God
:
and
they
must
call
vpon
the
mercie
of
God
,
and
his
trueth
and
goodnesse
,
by
the
mediation
onelie
of
Iesus
Christ
.
Here
is
death
and
life
set
before
euerie
man
,
by
his
iudgement
Againe
of
the
Iewes
hee
writes
thus
:
Thus
farre
Such
like
were
our
forefathers
,
who
put
much
trust
in
externall
thinges
,
and
they
deuised
of
man
,
neuer
knew
what
they
meant
.
And
how
coulde
that
profit
them
,
seeing
the
trust
in
externall
thinges
,
and
which
God
commanded
,
could
not
profit
the
Iewes
?
And
againe
,
hee
writes
thus
:
I
will
make
mention
of
thy
righteousnesse
onely
.
In
thee
,
O
Lord
haue
I
put
my
trust
;
I
shall
neuer
be
confounded
:
deliuer
me
in
thy
righteousnesse
.
Thu●
farre
Here
is
the
true
Catholiques
righteousnesse
,
by
his
iudgement
,
that
is
,
Christes
merites
and
righteousnesse
communicated
and
imputed
to
him
.
And
after
,
hee
writes
thus
:
No
man
ascended
into
heauen
,
but
he
that
came
downe
from
heauen
:
All
thine
(
O
Father
)
are
mine
.
The
heauen
of
heauens
are
the
Lords
:
and
the
earth
hath
he
giuen
to
the
children
of
men
:
The
sufferings
of
this
life
are
not
worthy
the
glory
to
come
.
That
the
weight
of
that
glory
to
come
,
aboue
all
measure
exceedes
all
that
we
suffer
in
this
life
.
By
grace
ye
are
saued
,
not
of
works
,
least
any
one
should
bragge
.
Again
,
of
faith
and
good
works
he
writes
thus
:
Thus
farre
And
do
not
the
papists
so
now
?
And
a
little
after
,
vpon
these
words
:
(
There
is
no
other
n●●e
:
)
No
man
comes
to
the
father
,
but
by
me
,
By
him
we
haue
accesse
to
the
Father
.
following
the
law
of
righteousnesse
,
attained
not
to
the
law
of
righteousnesse
,
because
he
sought
it
of
works
onely
,
and
not
of
faith
.
And
after
Hauing
the
same
Spirit
of
faith
:
and
therefore
it
is
written
:
I
beleeued
,
and
therefore
I
spake
.
And
we
beleeue
,
and
therefore
we
also
speake
.
Thus
far
Where
hee
teacheth
plainely
,
that
all
true
Catholiques
must
trust
in
Christ
,
and
in
his
merites
;
they
must
doe
good
workes
,
but
they
must
not
trust
in
them
;
they
may
one
pray
for
another
,
but
one
cannot
saue
another
:
they
must
let
that
alone
for
euer
,
as
teacheth
in
the
Psalmes
.
And
that
the
old
fathers
and
we
were
saued
by
the
same
faith
.
And
after
,
that
no
man
can
fulfill
the
lawe
,
hee
writes
thus
,
vp●n
these
words
:
There
was
a
murmur
of
the
Grecians
.
Beare
ye
one
anothers
burthen
,
&c.
Againe
,
of
vaine
confidence
he
writes
thus
:
Woe
be
to
you
which
iustifie
your selues
.
And
of
the
manner
of
our
saluation
,
hee
writes
thus
,
vpon
these
wordes
:
The
glory
of
God
appeared
to
our
Fat●er
(
sayeth
hee
No
man
comes
to
me
vnlesse
my
F●●her
draw
him
,
He
that
comes
to
God
must
beleeue
:
For
to
be
able
to
please
God
w●●hout
faith
,
it
is
impossible
.
You
are
called
of
grace
,
and
not
of
works
.
T●us
farre
Where
hee
plainely
attributes
,
not
onely
th●
beginning
of
our
saluation
to
the
frée
mercy
and
grace
of
Go●
,
but
also
the
end
thereof
;
which
other
Papistes
do
not
with
th●r
their
first
and
last
iustificatio●
,
whereof
they
say
,
the
first
is
fréely
of
grace
,
without
workes
or
merites
,
but
not
the
second
.
And
after
vpon
these
wordes
:
By
his
name
,
all
that
beleeue
in
him
shall
receiue
remission
of
sinnes
.
(
sayeth
hee
(
All
which
beleeue
And
a
little
af●er
:
They
beganne
to
speake
with
diuers
tongues
And
in
another
place
of
merites
,
hee
writes
thus
:
By
grace
ye
are
saued
Paul
)
and
that
not
of
yo●●
selues
:
it
is
the
gift
of
GOD
:
not
of
works
,
least
any
man
should
ragge
.
A●●o
it
is
the
Lords
mercie
,
that
we
are
not
●onsumed
.
Our
sinnes
are
fréelie
pardoned
by
Iesus
Christ
(
sayeth
and
all
our
sorrowes
and
repentance
are
not
satisfactions
,
but
signes
and
fruites
of
our
repentance
.
They
are
dueties
to
our
sauiour
,
not
prices
or
raunsomes
for
our
sinnes
.
of
the
imperfection
of
all
Christians
works
,
writes
thus
:
No
man
commeth
to
the
Father
,
but
by
me
As
a
defiled
cloth
of
a
woman
is
all
our
righteousnesse
.
And
againe
,
speaking
of
the
place
of
To
whom
shall
I
haue
regard
,
but
to
the
poore
and
contrite
in
Spirit
?
&c.
Hee
writes
thus
:
also
of
good
workes
,
writes
thus
:
preached
in
the
Wildernesse
For
if
righteousnesse
had
comen
by
the
lawe
;
then
had
Christ
died
in
vaine
.
When
we
haue
doone
all
things
we
are
vnprofitable
seruaunts
.
In
thee
haue
I
put
my
trust
,
&c.
We
maie
note
here
,
he
will
not
haue
vs
put
our
trust
in
any
works
,
neither
ceremoniall
nor
morall
;
neither
in
those
that
go
afore
iustification
,
neither
in
those
that
follow
:
but
onely
in
the
grace
of
Christ
.
And
this
is
one
of
the
chiefest
pointes
of
Christian
religion
,
to
knowe
whereunto
one
maie
trust
in
his
saluation
:
and
in
this
he
plainelie
agrees
with
our
doctrine
.
And
againe
,
in
another
place
he
sayeth
expresselie
,
That
the
woman
comming
for
another
thing
,
the
Kingdome
fell
to
Saul
,
seeking
his
fathers
Asses
:
Christ
was
preached
vnto
the
Shepheards
,
keeping
their
flocks
:
Andrew
and
Peter
casting
their
nets
into
the
Sea
,
were
called
of
Christ
:
Matthew
and
Paul
and
others
,
going
about
other
matters
,
receiued
saluation
of
Christ
:
Draw
me
after
thee
Turne
vs
,
O
God
of
our
saluation
.
And
in
another
place
hee
writes
thus
:
Vnlesse
a
man
be
borne
againe
:
And
a
little
after
hee
writes
thus
:
For
we
all
stand
need
of
the
grace
of
God
.
And
after
,
here
plainelie
teacheth
,
that
a
right
faith
must
bee
the
roote
of
all
good
workes
,
and
that
is
such
a
faith
as
the
Gospell
teacheth
:
that
is
,
that
Iesus
Christ
is
both
able
and
willing
to
cure
all
diseases
,
both
of
bodie
and
soule
:
and
with
such
a
faith
all
sinners
should
come
to
him
alone
:
and
that
this
faith
should
be
planted
in
euerie
Christians
heart
,
which
the
Papistes
haue
not
doone
heretofore
in
their
Church
.
And
after
this
faith
,
then
good
works
should
bee
taught
and
required
.
Secondlie
hee
teacheth
,
that
we
haue
no
power
to
doe
good
left
in
vs
:
wee
are
not
like
Birdes
in
a
Cage
,
which
if
the
stoppe
of
sinne
were
taken
awaie
,
would
voluntarilie
flie
out
,
as
other
Papistes
teach
:
but
euen
deade
Birdes
and
Carions
,
hauing
no
strength
or
power
at
all
to
doe
good
:
and
that
Christ
condemnes
vs
,
to
make
vs
more
forciblie
to
flie
to
him
;
and
that
wee
must
not
put
anie
confidence
or
trust
in
our
workes
:
and
that
before
God
,
there
is
not
anie
one
man
,
a
haire
better
then
another
;
but
all
are
alike
sinners
,
not
excepting
the
blessed
Virgine
Marie
of
her
owne
nature
.
What
doctrine
can
bee
more
agreeable
to
the
Gospell
,
then
this
?
or
to
that
,
wee
nowe
teach
in
the
Church
of
England
?
I
woulde
to
GOD
all
Papistes
woulde
marke
it
and
beléeue
it
.
also
writes
thus
O
Lord
,
I
beseech
thee
behold
,
I
haue
walked
before
thee
in
truth
,
and
in
a
perfect
hart
:
&
that
I
haue
don
that
which
is
right
in
thy
eies
.
(
sayeth
hee
Who
crowneth
thee
with
mercie
and
louing
kindnes
,
And
in
another
place
hee
writes
thus
:
O
Lord
,
my
hart
is
not
exalted
,
nor
I
haue
no
proud
lookes
,
my
soule
is
euen
as
a
wained
child
.
Al
true
Christians
should
be
as
wained
children
;
they
should
put
their
whole
trust
in
God
;
they
should
find
no
meate
,
no
matter
of
strength
,
whereupon
to
trust
or
relie
in
themselues
,
but
in
GOD.
This
is
his
iudgment
also
a
Papist
writes
thus
No
flesh
shall
be
iustified
in
thy
sight
.
Wée
maie
note
here
,
how
this
Papist
confesseth
,
that
all
our
workes
,
if
they
should
bee
examined
in
Gods
iudgement
,
are
but
darkenesse
.
And
yet
after
he
addes
Hée
teacheth
here
the
same
doctrine
the
Lutherans
teach
,
that
there
are
imperfections
and
da●kenesse
in
the
workes
euen
of
iust
men
,
and
that
their
workes
are
not
able
to
stand
in
Gods
Iudgement
:
and
yet
hee
will
not
bee
of
their
opinion
.
And
hee
addeth
for
more
confirmation
of
this
doctrine
that
place
of
We
haue
all
beene
vncleane
,
and
all
our
righteousnesses
,
as
the
defiled
cloth
of
a
woman
.
(
sayeth
hee
of
the
perfection
of
our
workes
,
and
perfect
fulfilling
of
the
lawe
,
writes
thus
vpon
these
wordes
:
And
they
were
both
iust
before
God
In
thy
sight
shall
no
man
liuing
be
iustified
:
In
manie
thinges
we
offend
all
:
all
our
righteousnesses
are
like
a
defiled
cloth
of
a
woman
.
Shall
man
be
iustified
being
compared
to
God
?
also
concerning
this
matter
writes
thus
:
Forgiue
vs
our
trespasses
I
feared
all
my
works
also
writes
thus
Thus
farre
I
woulde
this
roote
of
humilitie
did
also
growe
in
all
Christians
heartes
,
which
did
grow
thus
fruitfullie
in
the
heart
of
the
Virgine
,
that
they
would
with
her
consider
,
not
their
merites
,
but
their
vnworthinesse
.
our
hope
hath
euer
doubting
ioined
with
it
;
yet
it
differs
very
much
it selfe
from
doubting
.
For
when
as
our
hope
,
whereby
we
do
promise
to
our selues
eternall
life
,
doth
trust
both
to
our
works
,
and
also
especially
to
the
mercy
of
God
and
his
omnipotency
,
which
doth
proceed
of
our
merites
;
and
when
as
we
do
often
loose
the
grace
of
God
by
our
sinnes
,
and
we
our selues
do
hinder
the
course
thereof
,
that
it
doth
not
flow
into
our
hearts
:
it
comes
to
passe
truely
,
that
our
hope
is
so
certain
,
that
yet
it
is
euer
coupled
and
ioined
with
feare
and
doubtfulnesse
.
For
hee
,
which
considers
the
goodnesse
and
omnipotent
power
of
GOD
,
neuer
doubts
,
nor
feares
any
thing
;
but
is
as
the
mount
Sion
,
which
of
no
side
can
be
remooued
:
but
when
he
considers
his
owne
frailty
and
pronenes
to
sinne
,
as
long
as
he
liues
;
then
he
feares
,
least
he
should
expell
or
hinder
the
goodnes
of
God
.
Wherefore
when
as
Saint
Paul
saith
,
that
hope
maketh
not
ashamed
,
and
he
calles
it
the
sure
Anchor
of
the
soule
;
he
considered
the
omnipotency
and
power
of
God
,
vpon
which
our
hope
chiefly
resteth
:
by
which
it
hath
this
vertue
,
that
it
is
without
al
doubt
.
But
the
Vniuersity
of
Collen
,
where
they
say
,
that
it
doubteth
very
much
,
they
consider
the
infirmity
of
our
nature
,
and
the
force
of
our
desires
,
which
oftentimes
force
vs
from
the
standing
in
the
law
of
God
and
reason
;
and
doo
as
it
were
driue
vs
into
these
sinnes
,
whereby
we
loose
the
brightnes
of
righteousnesse
,
and
merit
the
anger
of
God
,
and
euerlasting
torments
.
is
called
the
father
of
vs
all
,
as
it
is
written
:
A
father
of
many
Nations
haue
I
ordained
thee
,
euen
before
God
,
whome
he
beleeued
,
who
quickneth
the
dead
,
and
calleth
the
things
which
be
not
,
as
though
they
were
:
which
Abraham
beleeued
against
hope
vnder
hope
,
that
he
should
be
the
father
of
manie
Nations
,
according
to
that
which
was
spoken
to
him
;
So
shall
thy
seed
be
.
And
he
not
weake
in
faith
,
considered
not
his
owne
bodie
,
which
was
now
dead
,
being
almost
an
hundreth
yeare
old
,
neither
the
deadnesse
of
Sarahs
wombe
;
neither
did
he
doubt
of
the
promise
of
God
,
through
vnbeleefe
:
but
was
strengthened
in
faith
,
and
gaue
glorie
to
God
,
being
fully
assured
,
that
he
that
had
promised
was
able
to
doe
it
:
And
therefore
it
was
imputed
to
him
for
righteousnesse
.
Now
it
is
not
written
for
him
onely
,
that
it
was
imputed
to
him
for
righteousnesse
;
but
also
for
vs
to
whom
it
shall
be
imputed
for
righteousnesse
,
which
beleeue
in
him
,
which
raised
vp
Iesus
our
Lord
from
the
dead
,
who
was
deliuered
for
our
sinnes
,
and
rose
againe
for
our
iustification
.
the
word
and
promise
of
God
,
which
euen
quickens
things
that
be
dead
,
calles
things
which
are
not
,
as
though
they
were
:
The
iust
man
Dauid
)
is
like
mount
Sion
,
which
on
no
side
can
bee
moued
These
things
haue
I
written
vnto
you
,
which
beleeue
on
the
name
of
the
sonne
of
God
that
you
may
knowe
,
that
you
haue
eternall
life
,
that
S.
Iohn
saith
truly
,
they
which
beleeue
as
they
ought
,
haue
euerlasting
life
.
The
meaning
therefore
of
the
Apostle
is
conditionall
:
for
hee
writes
to
those
which
beleeue
,
that
they
may
know
that
they
haue
eternall
life
,
if
so
be
they
beleeue
indeed
,
as
they
ought
to
beleeue
,
that
is
,
if
they
haue
faith
,
which
worketh
by
loue
.
Who
euer
hath
taught
thus
of
faith
,
that
the
saluation
of
euery
particular
man
should
bee
obtained
by
it
,
or
haue
relation
to
it
?
For
faith
is
of
all
things
most
assured
,
which
neither
can
be
deceiued
,
nor
deceiue
.
But
the
iustification
of
euery
priuate
man
(
say
they
)
is
very
vncertaine
,
much
more
their
eternall
saluation
;
how
therefore
can
faith
bee
had
of
such
vncertaine
things
?
which
beleeue
aright
,
know
that
they
haue
eternall
life
:
That
the
certainty
of
hope
is
not
such
,
that
any
man
trusting
thereunto
,
should
not
doubt
:
for
so
long
as
we
hope
(
say
they
)
we
are
vncertaine
:
as
the
very
Etymologie
of
the
name
of
hope
doeth
teach
vs
.
that
euen
by
our
confession
,
faith
is
necessary
to
the
forgiuenes
of
sinnes
.
But
out
of
what
word
of
God
do
they
learne
,
that
they
haue
such
a
faith
,
as
is
required
to
get
and
obtaine
remission
of
sinnes
?
Trie
your selues
and
search
your selues
,
whether
you
bee
in
faith
or
no.
Doe
you
not
know
your selues
,
that
Iesus
Christ
is
in
you
,
vnlesse
you
bee
reprobates
?
For
no
Christian
knowes
whether
he
hath
such
a
faith
,
as
obtaineth
remission
of
his
sinnes
:
they
haue
gotten
like
precious
faith
to
the
Apostles
:
that
God
is
no
respecter
of
persons
,
that
in
euerie
Nation
he
is
accepted
vnto
him
,
which
feareth
him
and
worketh
righteousnesse
.
And
when
as
the
Holie
ghost
fell
vpon
them
,
hee
commaunded
them
to
be
baptized
:
they
which
haue
not
the
Spirite
of
God
,
are
none
of
his
You
are
the
Epistle
of
Christ
made
by
our
ministerie
,
written
not
with
Inke
,
but
with
the
Spirit
of
the
liuing
God
.
he
giues
thanks
to
God
that
they
wanted
no
gift
:
That
most
iustly
the
holy
Ghost
is
called
the
comforter
,
not
only
for
this
cause
,
that
it
comforted
the
Apostles
the
Children
of
the
Bride
,
of
the
death
and
absence
of
their
father
,
by
the
word
of
the
Scripture
,
saying
;
that
it
behooued
Christ
thus
to
haue
suffered
:
but
also
for
this
cause
,
that
as
an
earnest
peny
and
pledge
,
it
assureth
the
faithfull
,
that
they
are
the
sonnes
of
God
.
That
the
Spirit
witnesseth
to
our
spirites
,
that
we
are
the
Sonnes
of
God
;
but
this
Testimony
is
by
no
expresse
word
,
that
is
,
by
Reuelation
;
but
by
a
taste
of
some
inward
ioy
and
peace
,
which
ingenders
in
vs
no
certainty
but
coniectural
:
O
this
happy
knowledge
,
yea
,
most
happy
vnion
,
so
to
be
knit
,
not
only
to
the
Sonne
,
but
to
the
father
!
It
makes
vs
know
surely
we
are
Gods
Sonnes
.
Iudge
not
,
and
yee
shall
not
be
iudged
.
I
gaue
my selfe
Salomon
)
to
consider
this
whole
matter
,
and
to
declare
the
same
,
because
that
iust
men
and
wise
Loue
also
and
hatred
no
man
knowes
,
all
things
are
before
their
faces
▪
for
all
thinges
happen
to
all
men
alike
.
There
is
one
euent
to
the
iust
and
wicked
,
to
the
good
and
pure
,
and
to
the
vncleane
,
to
him
that
sacrificeth
,
and
to
him
that
sacrificeth
not
.
Iosias
was
slaine
in
the
battell
,
Ahab
;
Abraham
was
rich
Diues
:
Dauids
child
died
Ieroboams
:
Iosaphats
Shippes
were
broken
,
Shippes
of
the
wicked
whom
the
Tower
of
Siloam
did
fall
,
Paul
,
who
iudged
him
a
wicked
man
,
because
a
Viper
caught
him
commanded
to
be
sacrificed
;
Iesus
the
light
of
the
Gentiles
and
the
glory
of
Israel
is
crucified
:
This
is
an
euill
,
that
is
done
amongst
all
,
vnder
the
sunne
,
that
there
is
one
chance
or
euent
to
all
,
and
that
the
harts
of
the
sons
of
men
,
are
full
of
euill
,
and
madnesse
is
in
their
harts
whilest
they
liue
.
The
man
knoweth
not
Who
knoweth
whether
the
spirit
of
man
ascend
vpward
,
&
the
spirit
of
a
beast
descend
downward
,
to
the
earth
the
spirit
of
man
returnes
to
God
,
that
gaue
it
him
knowes
not
then
whether
hee
bee
worthy
of
loue
or
hatred
:
flesh
and
bloud
had
not
reuealed
that
vnto
him
,
but
his
heauenly
father
our
Sauiour
himselfe
knowes
not
the
day
of
iudgement
,
the
holy
spirit
beares
witnesse
to
our
spirits
,
that
we
are
the
Sonnes
of
God
:
Abba
▪
father
The
end
of
all
the
Word
is
easie
to
be
heard
:
Feare
God
,
and
keepe
his
Commandements
:
this
is
the
whole
man
.
Salomon
speakes
only
of
iust
men
,
as
those
words
declare
:
There
are
iust
men
,
and
wise
men
,
and
their
works
are
in
the
hand
of
God
;
and
man
knoweth
not
the
iust
man
whether
he
be
worthy
of
loue
or
hatred
.
Arrias
Montanus
Also
hatred
,
also
loue
no
man
knowes
;
all
things
are
before
their
faces
:
all
things
happen
to
all
men
alike
;
as
well
to
the
wicked
as
to
the
godly
:
No
man
knowes
his
loue
nor
his
hatred
,
because
all
things
chance
to
all
men
alike
.
that
it
is
not
necessary
,
that
the
reason
should
be
as
large
as
the
conclusion
,
which
is
prooued
by
the
reason
.
that
Salomon
would
proue
,
that
iust
men
could
not
surely
know
,
whether
they
were
beloued
of
God
or
no.
all
things
are
kept
vncertaine
to
the
time
to
come
,
till
we
shall
haue
entred
into
life
euerlasting
.
All
things
are
before
our
eies
that
the
iust
man
may
know
,
whether
hee
be
worthy
of
loue
or
hatred
,
if
the
spirite
of
God
reueale
it
vnto
him
:
but
ordinarily
he
saith
,
that
the
spirit
of
God
doth
not
reueale
that
to
any
man
,
by
manifest
knowledge
,
but
by
certaine
experiments
or
inward
comforts
,
which
do
not
make
certain
credit
or
assurance
.
Our
life
without
a
full
set
purpose
or
resolution
is
wandring
and
vaine
.
If
a
man
purpose
a
thing
,
he
will
do
it
indeed
.
I
thinke
you
will
grant
that
there
is
nothing
worse
,
then
one
that
is
doubtfull
,
fearefull
,
and
vncertaine
;
now
setting
his
foot
forward
,
now
pulling
it
backe
againe
.
This
we
shall
be
compelled
to
do
in
all
things
,
vnlesse
those
things
be
taken
away
,
which
hinder
and
pluck
backe
our
minds
,
&
suffer
them
not
to
be
valiant
.
the
spirit
of
God
witnesseth
to
our
spirits
,
that
we
are
the
sonnes
of
God
:
his
witnes
is
not
sufficient
,
it
doth
not
warrant
and
assure
vs
.
It
certifieth
Bellarmine
)
but
not
manifestly
,
but
obscurely
.
When
as
the
holy
Ghost
can
neither
be
deceiued
nor
deceiue
;
if
it
be
certaine
that
any
thing
is
established
by
the
holy
Ghosts
Testimony
,
it
is
so
surely
to
be
beleeued
,
as
the
other
mysteries
of
our
faith
.
But
now
here
is
the
doubt
,
whether
it
may
euidently
be
proued
,
that
that
Testimony
of
their
soules
,
which
men
feele
,
be
the
voice
of
the
holy
Ghost
or
no
?
And
we
affirme
that
can
be
euident
to
none
,
without
the
speciall
reuelation
of
the
holy
Ghost
.
Andradius
holy
Ghost
doth
testifie
this
so
to
any
mans
conscience
or
no
,
without
speciall
and
extraordinary
reuelation
.
holy
Ghost
beareth
witnesse
with
our
spirits
,
that
we
are
the
Sonnes
of
God
.
Abba
,
father
the
earnest
of
the
spirite
These
things
haue
I
written
to
you
Iohn
)
which
beleeue
on
the
name
of
the
son
of
God
,
that
ye
may
know
that
ye
haue
eternall
life
,
and
that
ye
may
beleeue
on
the
name
of
the
Sonne
of
God
.
To
beleeue
on
the
name
of
the
sonne
of
God
:
that
as
Christ
had
witnesse
from
heauen
and
on
earth
,
that
he
was
the
onely
true
Sauiour
of
the
world
;
so
euery
Christian
hath
the
same
Testimonie
,
that
he
is
the
sonne
of
God
:
And
shal
any
christian
doubt
then
,
whether
he
be
the
sonne
of
God
or
no
?
First
,
the
Father
from
heauen
witnesseth
,
they
shall
be
my
sonnes
and
my
daughters
,
and
I
wil
be
their
father
.
Secondly
,
the
holy
Ghost
witnesseth
to
our
spirits
,
that
we
are
the
sonnes
of
God
.
And
thirdly
,
the
Sacrament
of
Baptisme
,
wherewith
we
are
washed
;
and
the
Sacrament
of
the
Eucharist
,
wherewith
we
are
sed
,
doth
witnesse
the
same
:
Salomon
spake
generally
of
the
vncertainty
which
iust
men
haue
of
their
proper
grace
,
either
as
men
,
or
as
the
sonnes
of
God
;
may
be
gathered
of
two
things
,
first
of
these
words
,
that
all
things
are
kept
vncertaine
,
or
before
their
faces
,
of
the
intent
or
purpose
of
Salomon
,
this
may
be
gathered
,
which
was
to
shew
,
that
this
was
one
of
the
miseries
of
this
life
,
and
that
not
the
least
,
that
euen
iust
men
might
iustly
feare
,
least
peraduenture
they
were
not
iust
:
but
if
they
knew
they
were
iust
,
howsoeuer
they
know
it
;
then
all
things
were
not
reserued
as
vncertaine
to
come
.
And
I
see
all
the
worke
of
God
that
man
cannot
find
it
out
;
the
worke
that
is
done
vnder
the
Sunne
:
the
which
man
studies
to
search
out
,
and
cannot
find
the
same
:
yea
,
though
a
wise
man
saie
,
he
will
search
it
out
,
yet
he
cannot
find
it
.
I
gaue
my
mind
to
this
whole
matter
,
and
to
declare
it
all
.
this
is
not
the
least
misery
of
man
,
to
feare
whether
he
be
iust
or
no.
But
his
loue
or
hatred
man
knowes
not
,
for
all
things
happen
to
the
good
and
wicked
alike
:
by
them
no
man
can
tell
his
loue
or
his
hatred
.
That
the
iust
and
wise
men
are
in
the
hands
of
God
,
That
the
feruent
desire
of
the
creature
waiteth
,
when
the
sonnes
of
God
shall
be
reuealed
.
For
wee
know
,
that
euery
creature
groneth
with
vs
also
,
and
trauelleth
in
paine
together
vnto
this
present
.
And
not
onely
the
creature
,
but
we
also
which
haue
the
first
fruits
of
the
spirit
,
euen
we
doe
sigh
in
our selues
,
waiting
for
the
adoption
,
euen
the
redemption
of
our
bodies
.
That
all
Christians
should
looke
for
,
&
hasten
vnto
the
day
of
God
:
The
spirit
and
the
bride
say
,
Come
.
One
shall
say
,
I
am
the
Lords
:
another
shall
be
called
by
the
name
of
Iacob
;
and
another
shall
subscribe
with
his
owne
hand
vnto
the
Lorde
,
and
name
himselfe
by
the
name
of
Israel
.
One
shall
say
,
I
am
the
Lords
,
they
hope
firmely
,
and
with
great
courage
:
but
they
beleeue
not
,
that
they
shall
bee
saued
:
for
faith
(
say
they
)
cannot
bee
deceiued
,
but
hope
is
after
declared
.
No
man
ought
to
beleeue
that
he
should
be
saued
:
I
should
vtterly
haue
fainted
,
but
that
I
beleeue
verily
to
see
the
goodnes
of
the
Lord
in
the
land
of
the
liuing
?
Dauid
I
know
that
my
Redeemer
liueth
:
Abrahams
faith
was
accounted
to
him
for
righteousnes
.
That
these
things
were
written
,
that
all
Christians
might
beleeue
,
and
beleeuing
might
haue
eternall
life
.
We
are
saued
thorough
hope
I
will
make
thee
a
great
nation
,
and
will
blesse
thee
,
and
make
thy
name
great
,
and
thou
shalt
be
a
blessing
:
I
will
also
blesse
them
that
blesse
thee
,
and
I
will
curse
them
that
curse
thee
,
and
in
thee
shall
all
the
Nations
on
the
earth
be
blessed
.
All
mine
enimies
shall
be
confounded
and
sore
vexed
:
They
shall
be
turned
backe
and
put
to
shame
sodainly
.
Mine
eie
hath
seene
his
desire
vpon
his
enimies
.
I
will
follow
vpon
mine
enimies
and
ouertake
them
,
neither
will
I
turne
again
till
I
haue
destroied
them
.
a
king
shall
raigne
to
be
righteousnesse
to
iustifie
:
and
his
princes
shall
beare
rule
to
teach
men
iudgement
.
The
Lord
our
righteousnes
to
iudge
themselues
,
least
they
be
iudged
of
the
Lord
;
&
to
minister
iudgement
to
his
people
?
(
And
this
man
shall
be
a
hiding
place
from
the
wind
:
]
The
dayes
of
man
are
but
as
gr●sse
,
Dauid
:
for
he
flourisheth
as
a
flower
in
the
field
;
for
as
soone
as
the
wind
goeth
ouer
it
,
it
is
gone
,
and
the
place
thereof
shall
know
it
no
more
.
He
that
beleeueth
in
the
son
hath
euerlasting
life
;
and
he
that
obeieth
not
the
son
,
shal
not
see
life
,
but
the
wrath
of
God
abideth
on
him
.
1.
Sam.
22.
fled
Dauid
,
and
saued
himselfe
there
,
and
his
brethren
,
and
his
fathers
howse
,
and
there
gathered
to
him
thither
all
men
that
were
in
trouble
,
and
all
men
that
were
in
debt
,
and
all
those
that
were
vexed
in
mind
.
Come
vnto
me
al
that
trauell
and
bee
heauy
loden
,
and
I
will
refresh
you
.
wherein
also
Elias
hid
himselfe
till
the
mighty
strong
wind
,
that
euen
rent
the
mountaines
,
and
brake
the
rocks
before
the
Lord
,
and
the
earthquake
and
the
fire
were
past
:
And
vntill
that
soft
,
small
,
and
louing
voice
was
heard
.
And
a
refuge
from
the
tempest
.
]
The
waues
of
the
sea
are
mighty
,
and
rage
horribly
:
but
yet
the
Lord
that
dwelleth
on
high
is
mightier
:
Saue
vs
,
Lord
,
wee
perish
.
And
hee
rebuked
the
Sea
and
the
winds
,
and
there
followed
a
great
calme
.
He
is
as
riuers
of
waters
in
a
drie
ground
.
]
He
onely
is
the
heauenly
deaw
,
that
fell
vpon
the
hilles
of
Sion
,
of
whose
fulnesse
wee
all
haue
receiued
euen
grace
for
grace
He
is
that
Vine
,
into
whom
whosoeuer
is
not
grafted
,
brings
forth
nothing
:
And
as
the
shadow
of
a
precious
rocke
in
a
weary
land
.
]
We
must
all
say
wee
are
vnprofitable
seruants
Dauid
:
O
Lord
,
if
thou
wilt
marke
what
is
done
amisse
,
who
may
abide
?
Iohn
,
If
wee
say
wee
haue
no
sinne
,
wee
deceiue
our selues
,
and
there
is
no
trueth
in
vs
.
Aaron
and
Vr
to
helpe
to
hold
vp
his
armes
to
haue
a
great
stone
put
vnder
him
,
to
beare
the
waight
and
wearines
of
his
whole
body
Lots
going
out
of
Sodome
,
when
as
he
prolonged
the
time
,
the
Angels
caught
him
,
with
his
wife
and
his
two
daughters
by
the
hands
(
the
Lorde
beeing
mercifull
to
him
,
and
so
they
brought
him
forth
,
and
set
him
without
the
City
.
Euen
Noah
himselfe
found
grace
in
the
eyes
of
the
Lord
.
blessed
Virgine
,
as
the
Angell
told
hir
,
and
as
she
hir selfe
confessed
,
all
mouthes
should
bee
stopped
and
that
all
glory
and
power
might
be
giuen
to
GOD
alone
.
that
great
and
precious
Rocke
He
is
that
golden
table
,
which
was
called
the
propitiatory
,
which
couered
the
whole
Arke
.
The
iust
reioice
in
death
,
they
desire
it
,
and
passing
out
of
the
bonds
of
this
body
,
they
reioicing
triumph
:
but
the
wicked
do
contrary
,
for
euen
as
theeues
which
feare
the
Iudges
and
officers
;
so
these
wicked
men
being
reprooued
of
their
owne
consciences
,
flie
from
death
,
fearing
least
they
should
appeare
before
the
Iudge
.
A
fourth
thing
that
especially
helpes
to
keepe
and
preserue
this
peace
of
conscience
,
is
a
certaine
familiar
and
a
filiall
trust
,
which
the
iust
haue
in
God
;
of
which
wee
will
speake
briefly
;
which
in
some
of
them
is
so
great
,
that
there
is
no
sonne
in
the
world
,
which
in
all
his
necessities
trusts
so
much
in
the
protection
of
his
father
,
as
they
do
in
the
protection
of
God
.
For
they
know
,
that
there
is
no
father
on
earth
worthy
of
this
name
,
if
he
bee
compared
with
their
heauenly
father
.
They
know
that
this
father
hath
a
care
not
onely
of
their
bones
,
but
also
of
the
very
haires
of
their
heads
:
and
that
not
one
of
them
doth
fall
without
his
appointment
and
will
.
These
and
such
other
like
things
,
they
know
by
faith
:
And
they
know
also
by
the
experience
of
particular
graces
,
and
by
his
prouidence
and
louing
kindnesse
,
which
God
vseth
towards
them
;
and
they
know
that
God
will
so
certainly
prouide
for
them
in
all
their
necessities
,
that
they
sing
ioifully
with
the
Prophet
:
The
Lord
gouernes
me
,
or
as
some
other
doth
translate
it
:
The
Lord
doth
feed
me
,
and
therefore
I
can
lacke
nothing
.
And
after
,
Although
I
walke
in
the
middest
of
the
shadow
of
death
,
I
will
feare
no
euill
,
because
thou
art
with
me
.
Such
like
promises
hath
the
scripture
in
a
thousand
places
,
and
with
the
truth
of
these
the
iust
man
is
defended
,
as
with
a
most
sure
shield
:
and
therefore
he
is
neither
troubled
,
nor
any
whit
moued
in
all
the
chances
of
this
life
.
For
whatsoeuer
is
taken
from
him
on
the
one
side
,
he
trusts
shall
be
restored
againe
of
God
on
the
other
side
,
in
matters
of
greater
waight
and
importance
.
What
maruell
is
it
if
the
Disciples
then
doubted
,
whether
their
faith
in
Christ
were
a
right
faith
or
no
?
That
,
without
all
doubt
,
was
a
most
sorrowfull
time
vnto
them
,
when
as
they
were
so
perplexed
in
their
minds
.
For
what
doth
so
torment
a
mans
conscience
,
as
then
when
he
is
compelled
so
to
sticke
in
two
waies
,
doubtfull
of
his
faith
,
whether
there
be
any
hope
of
grace
and
mercy
or
no
?
This
,
I
say
,
the
holy
Apostles
and
Disciples
tried
by
experience
,
in
the
death
of
Christ
,
&c.
That
thy
beloued
may
be
deliuered
,
Dauid
:
Let
thy
right
hand
saue
mee
,
and
heare
thou
me
And
by
this
meanes
the
people
of
God
,
as
the
Prophet
Esay
sayth
,
shall
sit
in
the
beauty
of
peace
,
and
in
tabernacles
of
sure
confidence
,
and
in
rich
tranquility
,
where
she
shall
find
all
things
in
him
who
is
all
in
all
.
Therefore
the
Prophet
fitly
ioines
peace
with
confidence
:
for
one
of
these
comes
of
another
;
that
is
,
peace
of
confidence
:
for
he
that
trusts
in
the
Lord
,
there
is
nothing
that
may
cause
him
to
bee
afraid
,
or
that
may
trouble
him
:
for
he
hath
God
his
defender
,
and
one
that
prouides
and
taketh
care
for
him
.
Christ
also
would
make
his
spowse
sure
of
the
inheritance
of
the
heauenly
kingdome
,
and
he
would
leaue
hir
thereof
an
earnest
penie
and
pledge
,
that
being
sure
of
it
,
she
might
passe
ouer
without
wearines
the
pilgrimage
&
troubles
of
mans
life
.
There
is
nothing
that
doth
more
forcibly
moue
vs
to
contemn
al
these
things
which
are
vnder
the
sunne
,
then
the
hope
&
looking
for
of
those
things
which
we
shal
haue
in
heauen
.
And
therefore
our
Sauiour
said
,
when
as
he
was
now
ready
to
die
,
I
tell
you
the
truth
,
it
is
expedient
that
I
go
away
from
you
,
&c.
That
his
spouse
might
most
certainly
look
for
this
good
thing
,
he
hath
left
hir
this
incomparable
pledge
,
which
is
of
so
great
price
and
valew
,
as
are
those
things
,
which
by
the
hope
thereof
she
lookes
for
.
And
he
hath
left
hir
these
pledges
,
least
she
should
distrust
the
promises
of
God
:
but
should
verily
beleeue
,
that
God
will
giue
all
things
in
the
life
to
come
,
which
he
hath
promised
,
where
she
shall
liue
by
the
spirit
:
seeing
he
hath
not
denied
her
the
pledge
thereof
in
this
vale
of
misery
,
where
shee
liueth
in
the
flesh
.
Why
was
it
not
enough
(
O
King
of
glory
)
to
thy
most
feruent
and
vnspeakeable
loue
,
to
haue
despoused
my
soule
vnto
thee
?
my
soule
,
I
say
,
which
before
was
a
seruant
and
bondslaue
of
the
diuell
,
but
also
,
when
as
thou
hadst
seene
her
to
languish
in
thy
loue
,
thou
madest
for
her
this
mysticall
loue
medicine
,
which
is
consecrated
and
transelemented
with
these
words
,
that
it
hath
power
of
transforming
the
soule
that
eates
it
,
into
thee
;
and
of
inflaming
it
with
the
loue
of
thee
.
Nothing
declares
more
manifestly
ones
loue
,
then
to
wil
to
beloued
againe
.
Therefore
when
as
thou
so
earnestly
desires
our
loue
,
and
hast
sought
for
it
with
so
great
pleasure
,
who
is
it
,
that
hereafter
will
doubt
of
thy
loue
?
I
am
sure
,
O
Lord
,
that
when
I
loue
thee
,
I
am
loued
againe
of
thee
:
I
am
sure
,
O
Lord
,
that
I
need
vse
no
new
meanes
to
kindle
thy
loue
towards
me
,
as
thou
hast
done
to
rauish
my
affections
towards
thee
.
Loue
and
mercy
compassed
thee
about
,
and
laide
that
heauy
burthen
vpon
thy
shoulders
;
loue
mooued
thee
to
giue
me
thy
goods
,
and
mercy
caused
thee
that
thou
shouldest
take
vpon
thee
all
my
euilles
:
if
therefore
mercy
with
loue
brought
thee
vnto
such
and
so
miserable
a
state
,
who
euer
hereafter
wil
doubt
of
the
greatnesse
of
thy
loue
?
For
if
that
be
the
greatest
signe
of
loue
,
to
suffer
for
him
that
is
beloued
,
what
else
are
all
thy
sorrowes
,
then
speciall
testimonies
of
thy
loue
?
If
then
there
are
so
many
testimonies
thereof
,
as
there
are
blowes
and
strokes
,
who
will
doubt
of
this
loue
,
being
confirmed
with
so
many
Testimonies
?
Oh
then
how
great
is
my
incredulity
!
which
is
not
ouercome
with
so
many
,
and
so
great
arguments
.
Iohn
maruelled
at
the
infidelity
of
the
Iewes
,
saying
:
that
When
as
Iesus
had
done
so
manie
and
so
great
signes
amongst
them
to
confirme
his
doctrine
;
yet
they
beleeued
not
in
him
.
O
blessed
Euangelist
!
cease
to
woonder
at
the
incredulitie
of
the
Iewes
,
and
woonder
at
mine
.
For
it
is
no
lesse
an
argument
to
perswade
vs
to
beleeue
the
exceeding
great
loue
of
Christ
towards
vs
,
that
he
suffered
for
vs
:
wherefore
if
it
be
greatly
to
be
woondred
at
,
that
the
Iewes
beleeued
not
the
preaching
of
Christ
,
hauing
seene
his
so
many
miracles
;
how
is
it
not
farre
more
woonderfull
,
that
seeing
Iesus
hath
receiued
for
vs
more
then
fiue
thousand
wounds
in
his
most
tender
body
,
that
we
will
yet
doubt
of
his
loue
towards
vs
?
But
what
a
matter
will
it
be
,
if
wee
shall
ioine
all
the
sorrowes
and
sufferings
of
his
life
,
to
those
stripes
which
hee
suffered
,
when
as
hee
was
bound
to
the
pillar
:
when
as
he
suffered
all
those
euilles
for
the
loue
he
bare
vnto
vs
?
what
thing
else
,
O
Lord
,
drew
thee
from
heauen
,
into
this
valley
of
teares
,
but
loue
?
what
made
thee
come
out
of
the
bosome
of
the
father
,
into
the
wombe
of
thy
mother
,
and
there
to
be
cladde
with
earth
,
and
comming
out
from
thence
;
caused
thee
to
endure
all
kinds
of
miseries
,
but
loue
?
What
droue
thee
into
the
stable
and
manger
,
and
caried
thee
after
into
a
strange
land
,
as
a
banisht
person
,
but
loue
?
what
caused
thee
to
take
such
paines
to
runne
vp
and
downe
,
hither
and
thither
,
to
watch
,
to
endure
all
the
troubles
of
the
long
night
,
to
compasse
about
Sea
and
land
,
to
seeke
the
lost
sheepe
,
but
loue
?
What
bound
Sampsons
hands
and
feet
,
what
powled
his
head
,
and
bereaued
him
of
al
his
strength
,
and
made
him
a
laughing
stocke
to
his
enimies
,
but
the
only
loue
of
his
spouse
Dalilah
?
And
O
Christ
!
what
bound
thy
hands
and
feet
,
what
powled
thee
and
depriued
thee
of
all
thy
strength
and
fortitude
,
and
gaue
thee
into
the
hands
of
thine
enimies
,
of
whom
thou
wast
mocked
,
spit
vpon
and
slaine
;
was
it
not
onely
the
loue
,
wherewith
thou
louedst
so
dearly
the
spouse
of
thy
Church
,
and
the
soules
of
euery
one
of
vs
?
To
conclude
,
what
bound
thee
to
this
Pillar
,
where
thou
stoodest
from
the
sole
of
thy
feet
,
to
the
crowne
of
thy
head
,
most
iniuriously
dealt
withall
,
with
thy
hands
bound
,
thy
ribs
torne
from
their
flesh
,
thy
members
al
out
of
ioint
,
thy
body
al
to
be
bathed
with
bloud
thy
veines
cutte
in
pieces
,
thy
lippes
thirsting
thy
toong
being
bitter
as
gal
,
and
that
I
may
say
al
in
a
word
,
al
thy
body
torne
and
rent
,
and
all
thy
members
crusht
in
pieces
.
O
Christ
!
I
beseech
thee
,
what
other
thing
forced
thee
into
this
gulfe
of
so
rowes
,
but
onely
loue
?
O
exceeding
great
loue
!
O
loue
full
of
fauour
!
O
such
a
loue
,
as
becomes
his
com●assion
and
greatnesse
,
who
is
infinit
goodnesse
it selfe
,
bountifulnesse
it selfe
,
loue
it selfe
,
and
mercie
it
selfe
!
how
therefore
(
O
Lord
)
hauing
so
many
and
so
great
testimonies
as
these
are
,
can
I
not
beleeue
,
that
thou
louest
mee
most
dearely
?
when
as
it
is
most
certaine
,
that
in
heauen
now
thou
hast
not
changed
thy
mind
from
that
,
since
thou
wast
here
vpon
earth
?
Thou
art
not
that
Pharaohs
Butler
,
who
when
as
he
saw
himself
restored
againe
to
his
former
honor
,
forgat
his
miserable
friend
whom
he
left
in
prison
:
but
thou
now
abounding
with
all
prosperitie
,
glory
,
and
maiesty
in
heauen
,
loues
more
dearely
thy
Sonnes
dwelling
here
on
earth
,
then
before
.
When
as
therefore
thou
hast
so
greatly
loued
me
,
how
cannot
I
but
loue
thee
againe
?
How
shall
I
not
but
trust
in
thee
?
how
shall
I
not
but
commit
my selfe
wholy
to
thee
?
how
shal
I
not
now
account
my selfe
rich
and
happy
enough
,
seeing
I
haue
God
mine
such
a
deare
friend
?
It
is
greatly
to
be
wondered
at
,
that
I
should
delight
in
any
transitory
things
in
this
life
,
or
to
giue
my
mind
to
any
outward
things
;
when
as
I
haue
such
a
mighty
and
rich
friend
,
by
whose
meanes
all
good
things
both
temporal
and
eternall
are
bestowed
vpon
me
.
Pilate
:
Wee
must
knowe
that
Christ
euen
now
shewes
to
his
Father
in
heauen
,
the
same
shape
and
the
same
countenance
,
which
he
shewed
to
this
furious
people
,
euen
as
fresh
,
and
as
blew
with
stripes
,
and
as
besprinkled
with
blood
,
as
he
was
at
that
day
,
when
hee
liued
here
on
earth
.
What
Image
can
be
more
forcible
to
pacifie
the
eyes
of
an
angry
father
,
then
the
bloodie
countenance
of
this
his
sonne
?
This
is
that
golden
propitiatory
:
this
is
that
Raine-bow
of
diuers
colours
placed
in
the
cloudes
;
by
the
sight
whereof
God
is
appeased
:
this
delights
the
eies
of
God
:
this
satisfies
his
iustice
:
this
restores
to
God
againe
the
honour
that
man
had
stolne
from
him
:
this
yeelds
to
God
that
seruice
which
his
greatnes
requireth
.
Tell
me
(
O
thou
faint-hearted
Christian
)
whosoeuer
thou
art
,
distrusting
of
the
goodnesse
of
God
,
if
the
shape
and
forme
of
Christ
was
such
that
it
was
able
to
pacifie
the
eyes
of
such
cruell
enemies
,
how
much
more
forcible
shall
it
bee
,
to
pacifie
the
eyes
of
a
louing
Father
?
especially
when
as
he
suffered
all
things
which
he
suffered
,
for
his
honor
and
obedience
.
Make
a
comparison
of
eyes
with
eies
,
and
of
person
with
person
,
and
thou
shalt
easily
perswade
thy selfe
,
that
thou
art
more
secure
and
certaine
of
the
mercy
of
this
father
,
if
thou
offer
vnto
him
such
a
shape
and
figure
of
his
sonne
,
then
Pilate
was
of
the
compassion
of
the
Iewes
,
then
,
when
as
he
bringing
forth
Iesus
shewed
him
to
the
people
.
Therefore
in
all
thy
prayers
and
temptations
lay
hold
on
this
Lord
for
a
shield
,
and
put
him
between
thee
and
thy
God
,
offring
him
and
saying
:
Behold
the
man
:
Behold
(
O
Lord
God
)
here
thou
hast
that
man
,
whom
thou
soughtest
for
so
many
hundred
yeares
,
that
he
might
be
a
mediator
between
thee
&
miserable
sinners
.
Behold
how
thou
hast
such
an
excellent
iust
man
,
as
thy
goodnes
required
:
thou
hast
here
one
iustified
according
to
the
measure
of
our
sinnes
:
Therefore
(
O
our
defender
)
looke
vpon
this
my
Lord
,
and
looke
vpon
the
face
of
thine
annointed
.
But
also
thou
(
O
our
Sauiour
)
doe
not
cease
to
set
thy selfe
alwayes
before
thy
fathers
sight
for
vs
.
If
thy
loue
were
such
that
thou
fearedst
not
to
yeeld
thy
members
to
the
tormentor
,
that
he
might
beat
them
,
wrest
them
,
and
teare
them
:
let
thy
loue
also
be
so
great
,
that
it
may
not
grieue
thee
to
offer
those
members
so
torne
and
rent
to
thy
eternall
father
,
that
he
being
moued
with
the
sight
of
them
,
may
forgiue
vs
all
our
sins
,
and
receiue
vs
againe
into
his
fauour
.
The
fearefull
shall
neuer
enter
into
heauen
,
but
their
portion
shall
bee
in
the
lake
.
What
kind
of
great
mercie
was
it
,
that
after
he
haue
restored
thee
,
being
fallen
,
to
thy
former
righteousnesse
againe
?
besides
this
,
hee
gaue
thee
grace
,
by
the
meanes
whereof
thou
mightest
not
fall
againe
;
and
mightest
ouercome
thy
enemie
,
and
perseuere
in
doing
good
.
This
is
that
former
and
latter
raine
,
whereof
the
Lord
speaketh
by
his
Prophet
Ioel
:
Ye
Sonnes
of
Sion
be
glad
and
reioice
in
the
Lord
your
God
,
who
hath
giuen
you
a
teacher
of
righteousnesse
and
hee
will
raine
vpon
you
the
early
and
latter
raine
as
in
the
beginning
,
that
is
,
he
will
preuent
you
with
his
grace
,
that
the
seeds
of
vertues
may
begin
to
grow
in
you
,
and
his
grace
shal
also
stil
continue
and
follow
you
,
that
those
seedes
may
waxe
ripe
and
answere
your
expectation
.
God
,
who
hath
begunne
that
good
worke
of
faith
in
them
,
will
finish
it
,
euen
vnto
the
end
When
as
our
Sauiour
loued
his
,
which
were
in
the
world
he
loued
them
vnto
the
end
.
It
is
written
in
the
booke
of
Exodus
,
that
The
Lord
passed
ouer
and
stroke
all
the
first
borne
,
besides
those
which
were
signed
with
the
bloud
of
the
lambe
,
&c.
And
Saint
Iohn
in
the
Reuelation
sayeth
,
that
The
Angell
imprinted
a
signe
in
the
forehead
of
Gods
seruants
,
which
should
obtaine
euerlasting
saluation
.
Saint
Paul
willing
to
exhort
the
Ephesians
,
who
had
imbraced
true
Religion
,
and
now
were
become
Christians
,
that
they
should
not
defile
the
excellencie
of
their
soules
,
with
the
filth
of
sinne
,
speakes
to
them
in
this
manner
:
Doe
not
make
sad
the
holy
Ghost
,
wherewith
ye
are
sealed
against
the
day
of
redemption
:
As
though
he
should
say
;
Do
not
commit
those
sinnes
,
wherewith
the
holy
Ghost
,
like
a
man
vexed
or
molested
,
should
forsake
you
:
cal
to
your
remembrance
how
you
were
sealed
with
it
,
in
the
day
of
your
baptisme
.
And
our
prophet
Ezechiel
saith
,
that
they
were
onely
deliuered
from
death
,
which
were
marked
with
the
letter
Tau
of
the
man
clothed
in
linnen
.
All
these
in
my
iudgement
come
to
one
,
and
signifie
one
thing
:
for
that
same
Lambe
,
with
whose
bloud
the
Israelites
were
signed
,
that
they
might
bee
saued
,
being
without
blemish
and
rosted
with
fire
,
whose
bones
were
not
to
be
broken
,
as
the
holy
Scriptures
doe
testifie
in
Exodus
,
what
doe
they
signifie
,
but
Christ
?
&c.
Hee
is
the
Lambe
of
God
,
of
whome
Iohn
Baptist
sayeth
:
Behold
the
Lambe
of
God
,
that
taketh
away
the
sinnes
of
the
world
.
He
was
inflamed
with
the
fire
of
loue
,
and
rosted
with
the
flames
of
most
bitter
torments
,
and
was
sacrificed
for
vs
on
the
Altar
of
the
Crosse
,
that
he
might
purge
our
sins
with
his
bloud
,
and
that
he
might
bring
vs
vnto
the
true
land
of
promise
.
They
which
are
not
marked
with
his
blood
,
they
which
haue
not
the
memory
of
his
death
imprinted
in
their
minds
,
beleeuing
it
,
and
reposing
all
their
trust
therein
,
as
in
our
remedie
:
they
which
are
not
sealed
with
his
marke
,
which
he
in
Baptisme
hath
imprinted
into
vs
,
which
print
is
not
in
the
substance
of
the
soule
,
as
in
a
subiect
,
but
in
the
power
thereof
;
cannot
obtaine
euerlasting
life
.
When
as
the
letter
Tau
signifies
a
consummation
and
end
,
as
Saint
Ierom
saith
,
in
the
Booke
of
Hebrew
names
,
and
all
the
Hebrew
letters
haue
their
proper
significations
;
and
when
as
Christ
is
the
end
,
as
that
place
sayeth
,
which
I
haue
euen
now
alleadged
out
of
the
Reuelation
,
and
according
to
that
which
Saint
Paul
writes
in
the
Epistle
to
the
Romanes
,
Christ
is
the
end
of
the
law
:
it
is
plainly
and
manifestly
concluded
,
that
it
is
he
wherewith
wee
ought
to
bee
sealed
.
This
signe
belongs
to
the
passion
and
blood
of
Christ
:
And
that
he
onely
shall
be
preserued
to
saluation
,
who
is
marked
with
the
blood
of
Christ
.
There
are
some
which
by
the
letter
Tau
,
doe
vnderstand
the
signe
of
the
Crosse
;
saying
,
that
this
letter
in
Hebrew
hath
the
figure
of
the
Crosse
,
but
they
are
greatly
deceiued
:
for
it
is
not
like
the
Crosse
,
being
thus
written
●
:
Vnles
they
will
say
,
that
the
Hebrewes
changed
the
characters
of
their
letters
,
and
the
old
letters
to
haue
remained
among
the
Samaritans
.
For
Saint
Ierom
saieth
,
that
in
his
time
the
Samaritans
vsed
the
Crosse
in
stead
of
this
letter
:
but
in
Saint
Ieroms
dayes
the
same
Hebrew
letters
were
,
which
are
now
.
The
foundation
of
God
standeth
sure
,
hauing
this
seale
,
God
knowes
who
are
his
.
And
he
knoweth
them
:
and
no
man
shall
take
them
out
of
his
hands
.
And
the
holy
Ghost
shall
glorifie
me
,
for
hee
shall
take
of
mine
,
and
shall
shew
vnto
you
:
Hee
doeth
not
onely
seale
vs
with
the
Sacramentall
print
,
which
can
neuer
be
blotted
out
of
the
soule
,
but
also
with
his
grace
,
which
may
be
blotted
out
,
and
lost
through
sin
.
Iohn
,
Reuel.
7.2
A
Sacrament
is
an
outward
signe
or
seale
of
Gods
inuisible
grace
But
such
like
ye
were
in
times
past
:
but
yee
are
washed
,
yee
are
sanctified
,
yee
are
iustified
in
the
name
of
our
Lord
Iesus
,
and
in
the
spirit
of
our
God
:
To
be
washed
outwardly
,
and
to
be
sanctified
,
to
be
iustified
by
the
Spirit
of
God
inwardly
.
The
type
whereof
saueth
vs
now
,
euen
baptisme
,
not
the
putting
away
of
the
filth
of
the
flesh
:
But
the
request
or
prayer
of
a
good
conscience
to
God
:
faithfull
to
pray
,
as
they
ought
to
pray
.
He
that
calleth
on
the
name
of
the
Lord
,
shall
bee
saued
.
Those
pure
hands
in
prayer
a
good
conscience
many
as
are
baptised
,
haue
put
on
Iesus
Christ
:
Christ
shall
baptize
them
with
the
holie
Ghost
and
with
fire
Can
a
man
carie
fire
in
his
bosome
,
and
will
it
not
burn
and
giue
light
?
shape
of
fiery
tongues
I
haue
beleeued
,
and
therefore
I
spake
.
I
haue
comen
to
send
fire
vpon
earth
;
and
what
will
I
but
that
it
burne
?
The
ministration
of
the
Spirit
The
spirit
of
God
is
caried
on
the
waters
of
confort
,
holy
hils
The
holy
Ghost
fel
vpon
Cornelius
,
&
vpon
al
that
were
present
:
when
the
Eunuch
read
,
the
holie
Ghost
sent
Philip
a
Schoolemaster
vnto
him
:
Apostles
talked
of
Christ
in
their
iourney
,
he
was
straight
waies
in
the
midst
of
them
:
Now
we
neede
not
that
any
man
should
teach
vs
,
for
the
holy
Ghost
himselfe
teacheth
vs
.
Ye
are
washed
,
ye
are
sanctified
.
O
Lord
how
vnspeakeable
are
thy
iudgements
,
and
thy
wa●●s
past
mans
finding
out
!
My
sheepe
heare
my
voice
,
I
knowe
them
,
and
they
followe
mee
:
I
giue
them
eternall
life
,
and
they
shall
not
perish
for
euer
,
and
no
man
shall
snatch
them
out
of
my
hand
.
They
are
children
of
light
;
Peter
Sathan
may
fift
him
;
but
his
faith
shall
not
faile
.
The
shippe
euen
wherein
Christ
is
,
maie
be
full
of
water
,
but
it
cannot
sinke
,
Dauids
foote
may
slippe
,
but
Gods
mercie
holds
him
vp
:
And
Dauid
will
speake
with
his
tongue
:
God
maie
bee
angrie
with
his
ouer
night
,
but
io●e
shall
come
in
the
morning
.
If
Dauid
seede
breake
Gods
law
,
and
do
not
walke
in
his
iudgements
,
if
they
prophane
his
statutes
and
keepe
not
his
commandements
:
He
will
visite
their
iniquities
with
a
rodde
,
and
their
sinnes
with
scourges
,
but
his
louing
kindnesse
will
he
not
take
vtterly
from
them
,
nor
suffer
his
trueth
to
faile
.
He
hath
sworne
once
by
his
holinesse
,
that
he
will
not
faile
Dauid
.
The
Apostles
maie
bee
at
their
wittes
ends
,
but
neuer
driuen
to
despaire
For
a
moment
in
mine
anger
I
hid
my
face
from
thee
for
a
little
season
,
but
with
euerlasting
mercie
haue
I
had
compassion
on
thee
,
saith
the
Lord
thy
redeemer
:
For
this
is
vnto
mee
as
the
waters
of
Noah
:
for
as
I
haue
sworne
,
that
the
waters
of
Noah
should
no
more
goe
ouer
the
earth
;
so
haue
I
sworne
,
that
I
would
not
be
angrie
with
thee
or
rebuke
thee
If
they
had
receiued
the
holie
Ghost
or
no
:
Being
about
to
search
out
whether
they
beleeued
aright
or
no
,
he
enquires
whether
they
had
the
chiefest
fruit
of
faith
,
which
is
the
holy
Ghost
.
And
the
holy
Ghost
,
though
it
be
inuisible
,
yet
it
doeth
make
manifest
it selfe
by
many
signes
.
This
is
a
most
sure
and
euident
argument
of
the
holy
Ghost
,
and
of
a
true
faith
,
the
security
of
our
conscience
.
For
the
holy
Ghost
witnesseth
to
our
Spirits
,
that
we
are
the
sonnes
of
God
;
not
by
nature
,
but
by
adoption
and
by
the
grace
of
God
.
It
doeth
also
encourage
vs
and
make
vs
take
pleasure
and
delight
in
God
,
and
it
makes
vs
to
stand
and
to
trust
without
any
care
or
feare
;
as
Iohn
sayth
:
We
now
know
and
beleeue
the
loue
that
God
hath
towards
vs
.
To
feele
this
loue
of
God
,
is
to
be
wel
affected
towards
God
,
in
praising
of
him
,
in
giuing
him
thanks
,
and
in
beleeuing
in
him
:
And
being
iustified
through
faith
,
we
are
now
at
peace
with
GOD.
What
is
better
then
peace
?
What
is
more
excellent
,
or
more
to
bee
wished
for
then
peace
with
God
?
This
is
the
chiefest
and
most
excellent
good
thing
in
the
world
:
as
on
the
contrary
,
to
haue
God
our
enemy
,
is
the
greatest
euill
in
the
world
:
as
Cain
had
,
whose
sinnes
the
Lord
discouered
;
so
also
he
brings
to
light
al
the
sins
of
the
wicked
,
of
whom
the
holy
Prophet
writes
thus
:
I
will
reprooue
thee
and
set
thy
sinnes
in
order
before
thy
face
.
And
againe
:
Psal.
49.
I
will
discouer
his
shame
,
he
is
a
vagabond
and
cursed
vpon
the
earth
,
and
in
his
labours
.
But
the
Christian
hath
peace
:
and
what
peace
,
I
pray
you
is
that
?
Heare
what
God
saith
by
his
prophet
:
I
will
heale
all
their
sorrowes
and
griefes
,
and
I
will
loue
them
freely
:
for
mine-anger
is
turned
away
from
them
.
If
God
forgiue
sinnes
,
who
shall
condemne
vs
?
If
hee
loue
vs
freely
,
what
can
the
hatred
of
the
world
hurt
vs
?
If
hee
asswage
his
anger
,
what
harme
can
the
diuels
malice
doe
vs
?
So
he
sayeth
in
Esay
:
I
will
not
be
angry
for
euer
,
&c.
This
is
our
true
peace
:
but
from
whence
haue
we
it
?
Surely
from
no
where
else
;
but
only
by
Christ
.
And
hence
he
is
called
,
The
king
of
righteousnes
and
of
peace
:
As
Melchisedecke
also
,
who
was
a
Type
of
him
,
was
also
in
times
past
adorned
with
these
titles
.
He
therefore
that
as
yet
lacks
this
foresaid
peace
,
truely
cannot
haue
neither
the
holy
Ghost
,
not
a
liuely
faith
.
And
they
answered
,
we
haue
not
as
yet
heard
whether
there
be
any
holy
Ghost
or
no.
These
frankely
and
freely
,
and
very
apparently
bewray
and
confesse
their
ignorance
,
they
haue
not
as
yet
heard
,
that
the
holy
Ghost
doth
worke
these
things
in
the
hearts
of
the
faithful
.
And
how
many
are
there
at
this
day
,
who
haue
beene
a
great
many
yeares
Christians
,
and
yet
neuer
haue
felt
this
peace
of
conscience
;
when
as
it
is
the
first
and
principall
vertue
of
the
Gospell
,
to
make
quiet
our
consciences
.
Ferus
He
that
with
all
his
soule
and
with
all
his
strength
striues
to
be
purged
from
his
sins
,
and
to
be
cured
of
all
his
faults
,
vites
and
imperfections
,
and
to
bee
enriched
with
heauenly
graces
,
and
now
from
wandring
after
the
vanities
of
this
world
,
to
returne
to
his
beginning
againe
:
let
him
so
order
and
gouerne
his
life
,
that
he
may
be
fit
verie
often
to
receiue
and
be
satiated
with
this
most
excellent
Sacrament
of
the
body
and
blood
of
Christ
,
and
by
this
meanes
inwardly
to
be
vnited
with
our
most
glorious
God
;
euen
as
if
one
should
droppe
a
droppe
of
water
into
a
Tunne
of
Wine
:
so
that
if
all
creatures
were
gathered
together
,
they
could
not
find
any
space
or
distance
betweene
such
a
soule
and
God
himselfe
.
And
although
perchance
a
man
doe
not
feele
in
himselfe
by
and
by
this
vnion
,
yet
let
him
not
be
troubled
in
his
mind
:
but
with
a
most
strong
faith
let
him
beleeue
Christ
,
who
saith
,
He
that
eateth
my
flesh
,
and
drinketh
my
blood
,
abideth
in
me
,
and
I
in
him
.
And
how
much
lesse
he
feeles
God
in
himselfe
;
so
much
more
assuredly
let
him
beleeue
him
:
for
then
his
faith
shall
be
more
perfect
,
and
shall
receiue
greater
rewards
of
God
,
if
so
be
he
doe
as
much
as
in
him
lyes
.
iust
man
shal
liue
by
faith
,
but
he
that
shal
withdrawe
himselfe
,
My
soule
shall
haue
no
pleasure
in
him
.
And
without
this
faith
,
it
is
impossible
to
please
God
O
father
,
I
will
that
those
which
thou
hast
giuen
me
,
be
with
me
,
&c.
All
the
Gospelles
are
full
of
such
promises
.
And
Saint
Iohn
plainly
affirmes
,
that
the
Gospell
for
no
other
end
hath
beene
and
is
now
preached
vnto
vs
,
then
that
we
should
haue
all
these
promises
common
to
vs
,
together
with
the
Apostles
.
Our
Apostles
for
this
end
preached
the
gospell
,
that
mens
consciences
might
be
comforted
,
and
that
all
Christians
might
be
knitte
,
and
remaine
so
knitte
fast
and
vnited
to
God
and
the
Church
,
that
is
,
the
society
and
communion
of
the
faithfull
.
Therefore
he
that
teacheth
to
this
end
,
that
mens
consciences
may
bee
made
to
doubt
or
troubled
,
and
that
the
Communion
of
Saints
may
bee
rent
,
and
that
men
may
be
pulled
backe
from
GOD
and
heauenly
things
,
&c.
surely
he
is
not
ledde
with
the
Spirit
of
the
Apostles
.
And
here
who
sees
not
,
if
we
shal
pronounce
sentence
according
to
this
doctrine
of
Saint
Iohn
,
how
many
of
them
,
which
thinke
themselues
euen
next
to
the
Apostles
,
will
be
one
day
reiected
for
false
prophets
?
Ferus
Philippus
de
Dies
Saint
Denis
in
his
Epistle
very
greatly
extolling
the
loue
of
God
,
saith
:
We
dare
boldly
auouch
this
for
truth
,
that
God
himself
for
the
greatnes
of
his
loue
is
as
it
were
euen
besides
himselfe
(
as
we
say
)
hauing
a
care
of
his
creatures
:
and
through
loue
he
abaseth
himselfe
from
his
high
estate
of
Maiesty
,
that
he
should
be
present
amongst
all
things
.
Wherefore
also
hee
is
called
,
A
zealous
God
,
that
is
,
earnest
and
feruent
in
loue
towards
those
things
,
which
are
worthy
to
be
loued
.
And
this
is
his
property
,
both
to
be
the
onely
thing
which
is
to
bee
beloued
,
and
also
to
bee
loue
it selfe
.
The
Kingly
Prophet
Dauid
considering
the
excellency
of
this
loue
of
God
towards
man
faith
:
What
is
man
,
that
then
art
mindfull
of
him
?
or
the
Sonne
of
Adam
,
that
thou
visitest
him
?
In
this
place
this
holy
King
(
as
that
wise
learned
man
Eusebius
notes
)
vseth
two
meanes
,
that
is
to
saie
,
(
Enos
and
Adam
)
whereof
the
one
was
giuen
to
man
,
to
signifie
the
wants
and
imperfections
which
the
soule
runnes
into
through
sinne
;
and
the
other
,
to
declare
the
mortality
and
misery
,
which
naturally
in
his
body
he
is
subiect
vnto
.
For
Enos
is
deriued
of
a
certaine
word
that
signifieth
forgetfulnes
:
and
so
Enos
is
nothing
else
,
then
one
that
is
forgetful
or
that
lacks
memory
:
and
Adam
signifies
that
which
is
earthly
and
mortal
.
This
did
so
woonderfully
amaze
the
holy
prophet
,
that
he
said
.
Who
is
man
,
O
Lord
,
who
being
vnmindfull
of
thee
,
and
offending
thy
Maiesty
,
that
he
should
be
euer
imprinted
in
thy
memory
?
Dost
thou
remember
him
,
who
forgets
thee
?
Doest
thou
seeke
for
,
visit
and
loue
exceedingly
him
,
that
flies
away
from
thee
?
A
thing
verily
to
be
greatly
woondred
at
,
that
God
of
such
infinit
maiesty
should
set
his
loue
vpon
such
a
miserable
thing
.
Whereupon
Saint
Ierom
expounds
those
words
of
the
diuine
Psalmist
(
Thou
hast
done
,
O
Lord
,
thy
manie
woonderfull
works
,
and
in
thy
thoughts
who
is
like
vnto
thee
?
)
on
this
manner
:
Thou
hast
wrought
,
O
Lord
my
God
,
many
wonderfull
things
worthy
of
thy
wisedome
and
power
;
but
of
all
other
,
this
is
the
chiefe
,
thy
very
thoughts
,
in
the
fauour
which
thou
yeeldest
to
men
,
in
the
loue
,
wherewith
thou
louest
them
,
in
the
helpe
that
thou
affoordest
them
,
and
in
the
iustification
which
thou
bestowest
vpon
them
.
Is
not
this
of
all
other
miracles
the
greatest
?
that
God
should
loue
men
so
greatly
,
and
should
thinke
on
them
so
earnestly
,
that
he
should
say
:
My
delight
is
to
be
with
the
Sonnes
of
men
.
Truly
this
secret
was
made
manifest
onely
to
the
diuine
hart
that
when
as
the
most
high
God
hath
not
communicated
to
the
Angels
his
personall
essence
,
and
also
the
diuine
properties
which
are
in
it
:
as
the
Apostle
also
considered
,
saying
;
Hath
he
taken
vpon
him
the
Angels
?
who
as
farre
as
mans
reason
can
iudge
,
would
not
perchance
haue
beene
so
vnmindfull
of
his
benefits
,
but
would
haue
beene
more
thankfull
then
men
:
when
as
I
say
,
he
hath
not
granted
all
these
things
to
the
Angels
;
yet
he
hath
vouchsafed
to
communicate
,
to
bestow
them
most
liberally
vpon
vnthankfull
and
miserable
men
.
Of
which
vnspeakeable
loue
it
comes
,
that
the
good
things
which
he
doth
to
vs
,
he
saith
that
he
doth
them
to
himselfe
.
Wherefore
the
Patriarch
Iacob
,
amongst
the
blessings
of
his
Son
Dan
,
being
sodainly
turned
to
thinke
of
the
Messias
,
speaking
with
the
eternall
father
,
he
said
:
O
Lord
,
I
will
looke
for
thy
saluation
:
which
the
Chaldee
paraphrase
expounds
literally
of
the
Messias
:
for
Iacob
being
now
about
to
die
,
did
prophesie
of
Sampson
;
which
was
to
spring
of
the
Tribe
of
Dan
,
and
to
saue
the
people
of
the
Hebrewes
,
from
the
tyranny
of
the
Philistines
.
But
that
hee
might
giue
to
vnderstand
that
he
should
not
be
the
true
Sauiour
,
being
as
it
were
rapt
into
a
trance
,
he
breakes
out
into
these
words
:
O
Lord
,
I
wil
looke
for
thy
saluation
;
as
though
he
should
haue
saide
;
I
will
not
looke
for
Sampson
,
nor
Gedeon
,
nor
Iepthe
,
nor
others
,
as
though
they
were
true
Sauiours
;
but
I
will
yet
looke
for
the
true
Messias
,
which
shall
come
,
being
the
true
Sauiour
of
the
world
.
With
such
&
so
stately
a
title
,
Simeon
also
named
him
saying
:
O
Lord
now
thou
lettest
thy
seruant
depart
,
&c.
Because
mine
eies
haue
seene
thy
saluation
.
The
Kingly
prophet
also
calles
him
so
:
And
let
thy
mercie
come
vpon
me
,
O
Lord
,
euen
thy
saluation
,
according
to
thy
word
:
Christ
is
called
the
mercy
of
God
;
because
he
is
the
beginning
and
foundation
of
all
the
mercies
of
God
.
For
in
this
mercy
,
wherein
the
word
became
flesh
,
all
other
haue
their
foundation
.
And
therefore
Saint
Paul
saith
to
the
Ephesians
In
whome
we
haue
redemption
by
his
bloud
,
euen
the
forgiuenesse
of
our
sinnes
,
according
to
the
riches
of
his
grace
:
And
thy
saluation
according
to
thy
word
,
that
is
,
according
to
thy
promise
.
In
all
these
places
,
Christ
our
Lord
,
who
is
our
saluation
,
is
called
the
saluation
of
God
;
because
the
eternall
father
,
for
the
exceeding
great
loue
,
wherewith
he
loueth
vs
,
he
cals
that
his
saluation
,
which
is
our
saluation
.
Wherefore
also
the
Prophet
Esay
,
speaking
in
the
person
of
God
,
saith
I
haue
giuen
thee
to
be
a
light
to
the
Gentiles
;
that
thou
maiest
be
my
saluation
,
euen
to
the
vttermost
parts
of
the
earth
.
O
blessed
and
praised
be
such
a
God
,
who
loues
vs
so
,
that
he
calles
our
saluation
,
his
saluation
!
Saint
Paul
also
shewes
vs
this
loue
,
saying
:
I
beseech
you
,
that
you
walke
as
you
ought
to
walke
,
and
to
please
God
:
for
you
know
what
commandements
I
haue
giuen
you
by
the
Lord
Iesus
:
for
this
is
the
will
of
God
,
euen
your
sanctification
.
Marke
I
beseech
you
,
what
commandements
these
are
,
and
what
is
this
will
of
God
?
The
former
words
did
seem
to
require
,
that
he
should
haue
added
;
This
is
the
will
of
God
;
that
you
should
praise
him
,
that
you
should
offer
him
sacrifice
;
and
yet
notwithstanding
,
hauing
made
that
preface
before
,
he
addeth
,
that
the
will
of
God
is
Our
sanctification
;
which
in
truth
is
accounted
one
I
will
draw
them
with
the
coardes
of
Adam
:
that
is
,
with
what
affection
I
made
Adam
their
first
parent
holy
,
and
created
him
in
grace
(
as
the
interlmeal
Glosse
expounds
it
)
with
the
same
loue
,
I
will
sanctifie
these
;
which
he
addes
,
expounding
it
,
In
the
bonds
of
loue
,
that
is
,
with
the
affection
of
charity
.
Whereas
another
translation
hath
,
I
wil
draw
them
with
the
coards
of
men
:
that
is
,
with
the
same
loue
,
that
I
bound
vnto
me
Abraham
,
Isaac
,
and
the
other
patriarches
,
I
wil
also
ioine
them
vnto
me
.
Although
Lira
expounds
it
thus
:
With
coards
,
that
is
,
with
benefites
bestowed
vpon
them
;
which
drawe
the
heart
of
man
,
and
are
certaine
bonds
of
loue
.
Saint
Ierom
expounds
it
otherwise
,
that
is
,
I
haue
had
a
care
of
them
,
for
the
coards
and
bonds
of
loue
wherewith
I
haue
bound
Abraham
,
Isaac
and
Iacob
,
vnto
me
.
Wo
be
vnto
vs
,
if
so
be
that
we
shall
not
be
thankefull
for
such
singular
loue
,
as
those
fathers
were
.
Philippus
de
Dies
Whereas
we
reade
in
the
Canticles
:
My
beloued
is
to
me
a
grape
of
Ciprus
:
another
Text
hath
,
My
loue
is
to
me
a
cluster
of
Camphire
.
O
heauenly
and
most
fit
similitude
!
Alcamphor
is
a
certaine
Tree
,
whose
gumme
hath
this
property
:
that
if
a
graine
or
a
little
of
it
be
kindled
with
fire
,
and
be
put
in
a
Lampe
full
of
water
,
it
will
giue
a
most
cleare
and
bright
flame
.
It
is
a
woonderful
thing
,
that
that
flame
should
not
be
extinguished
with
the
water
,
but
that
it
should
burne
and
shine
more
clearely
.
This
graine
,
and
not
onely
a
graine
,
but
a
cluster
,
is
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
.
For
those
waters
of
the
vnthankefulnes
of
his
enemies
,
and
those
waters
of
so
manie
and
great
torments
,
which
entred
in
euen
to
his
very
soule
,
did
not
only
quench
his
loue
,
but
caused
it
to
glister
&
shine
more
brightly
,
while
it
shewed
more
manifestly
his
vnspeakeable
loue
,
patience
,
mildnes
,
and
liberality
.
When
as
euen
the
selfe
same
night
,
wherein
he
was
betraid
,
he
ordeined
that
most
high
mystery
of
his
most
blessed
body
and
bloud
,
and
hanging
on
the
crosse
,
prayed
for
his
enemies
:
Let
vs
learne
of
this
our
heauenly
master
,
to
shew
loue
to
our
enemies
,
and
to
haue
in
greater
trauell
and
paines
greater
patience
.
Philippus
de
Dies
They
maie
know
the
loue
of
Christ
,
which
passeth
all
knowledge
,
and
that
they
maie
be
filled
with
al
the
fulnesse
of
God
.
Keepe
you
your selues
in
the
loue
of
God
.
He
cals
heauen
the
vaile
,
&c.
God
hath
promised
the
kingdome
of
heauen
to
all
that
beleeue
in
him
:
we
hope
for
those
good
things
;
and
we
hold
fast
this
hope
,
as
a
sure
Anchor
:
for
this
Anchor
beeing
hid
in
the
bottome
of
our
hearts
,
will
not
suffer
that
our
soules
should
bee
dasht
hither
and
thither
.
And
also
by
another
mans
hee
shewes
the
certaine
hope
of
our
good
things
,
and
such
a
hope
as
cannot
be
gainesaid
:
Whither
,
our
forerunner
Iesus
is
entred
for
vs
:
for
our
sakes
(
saith
he
)
He
became
man
:
for
our
sakes
he
gaue
his
body
to
be
slaine
,
and
hauing
vanquished
and
ouercome
death
,
he
hath
ascended
into
heauen
,
being
the
first
fruits
of
them
which
sleepe
.
And
he
hath
giuen
vs
here
a
greater
confidence
by
calling
him
our
forerunner
:
For
if
he
be
our
forerunner
,
and
hath
ascended
for
vs
,
then
we
must
needes
follow
him
,
and
ascend
also
.
Thou
also
shalt
be
like
a
fruitfull
Oliue
in
the
house
of
God
,
neither
shalt
thou
euer
bee
depriued
of
thy
hope
;
but
shalt
euer
haue
thy
saluation
flourishing
in
thee
through
faith
.
But
thou
fearest
the
manifold
chances
of
this
life
,
and
the
deceits
of
the
enemy
;
when
as
thou
hast
God
himselfe
to
be
thy
helper
,
and
his
so
great
fauour
towards
thee
,
that
he
spared
not
his
owne
sonne
,
for
thy
sake
.
The
scripture
hath
vsed
a
comfortable
word
,
that
it
might
declare
the
good
will
of
God
the
father
towards
thee
,
who
offered
himselfe
wholy
to
die
for
thee
.
In
that
he
was
a
father
,
he
left
nothing
to
himselfe
;
he
offered
it
all
for
thy
sake
onely
,
hee
left
not
the
fulnesse
of
his
deity
.
Consider
the
loue
of
a
father
,
as
concerning
pity
,
hee
hazarded
the
life
of
his
sonne
:
he
drunke
for
thy
sake
the
sorrowfull
cuppe
of
one
that
is
childlesse
,
least
the
price
of
thy
redemption
should
not
haue
beene
paid
.
The
Lord
had
such
an
earnest
care
of
thy
saluation
,
that
almost
he
hazarded
his
owne
,
that
he
might
gaine
thee
.
Hee
tooke
vpon
him
all
our
losses
,
that
hee
might
place
thee
in
heauen
;
that
he
might
consecrate
thee
with
heauenly
vertues
.
Very
miraculously
he
gaue
himself
for
vs
al
,
that
he
might
declare
that
he
so
loued
vs
all
,
that
he
gaue
his
welbeloued
sonne
for
euery
one
of
vs
.
For
whom
therefore
hee
that
gaue
that
,
which
surpasseth
all
things
,
is
it
possible
,
that
in
him
he
shall
not
also
giue
vs
all
things
?
For
he
excepts
nothing
,
who
hath
giuen
the
Author
of
all
things
.
There
is
nothing
therefore
,
that
we
may
feare
shall
be
denied
vs
;
there
is
no
cause
,
why
wee
should
doubt
of
the
continuance
of
this
bountifulnes
of
God
towards
vs
,
whose
goodnesse
hath
beene
so
long
in
continuance
,
and
so
liberall
towards
vs
,
that
first
he
predestinated
vs
;
then
hee
called
vs
,
and
those
whom
he
called
,
them
he
iustified
;
and
those
whom
he
iustified
,
also
he
will
glorifie
.
Can
he
forsake
those
,
whome
he
hath
bestowed
so
many
benefits
vpon
,
euen
till
he
crowne
them
?
Amongst
so
many
benefits
of
God
,
shall
we
feare
any
of
the
wiles
of
our
accuser
?
but
who
dare
accuse
any
of
those
,
whom
he
hath
chosen
in
Gods
iudgement
?
can
God
the
father
,
who
hath
bestowed
them
,
cal
his
gifts
back
againe
,
and
dismisse
those
from
his
fatherly
fauour
,
whom
he
hath
adopted
to
be
his
children
?
But
perchance
thou
fearest
least
that
the
iudge
will
bee
seuere
:
consider
who
shall
bee
thy
iudge
.
To
Christ
hath
the
father
committed
all
iudgement
:
can
he
condemne
thee
,
who
hath
redeemed
thee
from
death
?
for
whome
he
hath
offered
himselfe
?
whose
life
he
knowes
to
bee
the
wages
of
his
death
?
shall
he
not
say
,
what
profit
is
in
my
blood
,
if
I
condemne
him
whom
I
haue
saued
?
Againe
,
thou
considerest
him
as
a
iudge
,
and
not
as
an
aduocate
:
can
he
pronounce
sharpe
sentence
,
who
ceaseth
not
to
request
,
that
the
grace
of
his
fathers
reconciliation
may
be
bestowed
on
vs
?
a
Papist
,
Counseller
to
the
Emperour
,
whose
Apologie
was
translated
by
student
in
Diuinitie
,
in
his
Apologie
writes
thus
:
It
is
giuen
to
you
to
know
the
mysteries
of
the
Kingdome
of
God
,
but
to
the
rest
in
Parables
,
that
seeing
yet
they
see
not
,
and
hearing
they
vnderstand
not
.
To
you
it
is
giuen
?
&c.
Who
are
they
that
should
learne
by
parables
?
Thus
farre
Let
all
true
Christians
marke
what
commendations
the
papists
yeeld
vnto
the
scriptures
,
that
dailie
experience
teacheth
,
that
the
destruction
of
many
soules
haue
procéeded
thereof
:
when
as
Gods
spirit
calles
the
scripture
alwaies
,
The
word
of
life
,
and
the
holesome
doctrine
of
Christ
.
The
one
marke
were
sufficient
to
descrie
,
of
whose
spirit
they
are
,
that
write
this
of
the
scriptures
.
But
it
is
also
worthie
the
marking
,
how
in
this
point
the
papists
disagree
among
themselues
.
a
Papist
writes
thus
also
a
Papist
,
of
the
holie
scripture
writes
thus
:
Him
blessed
that
studies
in
the
law
of
God
day
and
night
.
The
law
of
God
is
an
vndefiled
law
,
conuerting
the
soule
,
and
the
Testimonie
of
the
Lord
is
faithfull
,
and
giueth
wisdome
euen
to
children
.
Thus
farre
The
which
his
saying
if
it
bee
true
,
(
as
it
is
most
true
)
then
is
and
Maister
sentence
false
,
that
the
reading
of
the
scriptures
should
leade
manie
soules
to
destruction
:
it
leades
them
the
waie
to
euerlasting
life
,
which
wander
and
go
out
of
the
way
,
saith
And
of
the
authoritie
of
the
scripture
also
he
yéelds
this
excellent
Testimonie
.
The
most
part
of
the
Papists
saie
,
that
the
Scriptures
take
authoritie
of
the
Church
:
but
of
them
writes
thus
(
saieth
hee
Thus
farre
As
this
precious
stone
of
it selfe
caries
a
Maiestie
and
glorie
with
it
,
it
needes
not
the
helpe
or
skill
of
man
to
polish
it
:
So
much
lesse
the
scriptures
.
They
glorifie
themselues
:
their
authoritie
is
their
owne
maiesty
.
And
no
doubt
,
as
in
the
handling
of
them
(
of
which
seemes
here
to
speake
)
so
also
in
the
discerning
of
them
.
Who
requires
a
witnesse
to
prooue
that
the
sunne
shineth
?
Here
the
thing
it selfe
is
a
sufficient
witnes
:
So
the
scriptures
by
their
owne
Maiestie
especiallie
beare
witnesse
to
themselues
.
To
Infidelles
perchance
,
which
neuer
knewe
nor
read
the
Scriptures
,
the
authoritie
of
the
Church
maie
bee
an
Introduction
to
beleeue
them
,
as
that
woman
was
to
the
Samaritanes
,
to
beleeue
in
Christ
,
&c.
But
after
they
shall
haue
once
read
them
,
and
hauing
also
well
meditated
vpon
them
day
and
night
,
and
laid
them
vp
in
their
harts
,
did
the
words
of
they
will
then
saie
,
as
the
Samaritanes
also
saide
to
the
woman
:
Now
we
beleeue
,
not
because
of
thy
saying
:
For
wee
haue
heard
him
our selues
,
and
knowe
that
this
is
indeede
that
Christ
,
that
Sauiour
of
the
world
:
So
they
will
also
saie
of
the
Churches
Testimonie
.
of
reading
the
holie
scripture
writes
thus
:
All
holie
Scripture
giuen
by
inspiration
of
God
,
is
profitable
to
teach
.
All
men
are
liers
Aboue
thousands
of
gold
and
siluer
.
Who
can
neither
be
deceiued
,
nor
deceiue
anie
,
Thy
word
is
a
lanterne
to
my
feet
.
He
that
is
of
God
,
heareth
Gods
word
.
Blessed
are
they
which
heare
the
word
of
God
and
keepe
it
.
The
booke
of
the
generation
of
Iesus
Christ
.
And
after
And
after
My
words
shall
bee
in
thy
hand
,
They
shall
be
in
thy
heart
.
I
haue
hid
thy
words
in
my
heart
,
least
I
should
sinne
against
thee
.
Bind
it
alwaies
in
thie
heart
,
and
compasse
it
about
thie
necke
,
and
when
thou
walkest
,
let
it
go
with
thee
.
As
in
the
arke
of
the
Testament
,
was
the
law
of
God
&
manna
,
Truelie
thou
art
a
hidden
God
.
I
am
the
liuelie
bread
,
that
came
downe
from
heauen
.
written
,
not
with
inke
but
with
the
Spirit
of
the
liuing
God
;
not
in
Tables
of
stone
,
but
in
the
fleshie
Tables
of
the
heart
.
That
those
which
haue
the
law
of
God
imprinted
in
their
mind
,
that
they
shew
the
worke
of
the
law
written
in
their
hearts
.
If
anie
man
loue
me
,
he
will
keepe
mie
saieng
:
Blessed
are
they
which
heare
the
word
of
God
and
keepe
it
.
Not
the
hearers
of
the
law
are
iust
before
God
,
but
the
doers
thereof
shall
be
iustified
:
Be
ye
doers
of
the
word
,
not
hearers
onelie
,
deceiuing
your
owne
selues
.
Take
vnto
you
the
Sword
of
the
Spirite
,
which
is
the
word
of
God
,
&c.
Thus
farre
The
scriptures
are
most
pure
gold
,
and
shall
wée
not
earnestly
labour
for
them
?
They
are
our
fathers
will
and
testament
;
and
shall
wée
not
reade
them
?
They
are
the
onelie
sword
to
haue
in
our
hands
against
the
world
,
the
flesh
,
and
the
diuell
our
most
deadlie
enemies
,
and
shall
wée
goe
vnarmed
amongst
so
manie
and
so
cruell
enemies
?
Or
shall
Priests
onelie
haue
this
sword
,
as
the
Papists
teach
,
and
not
Laie
men
?
As
though
these
enemies
onelie
assaulted
them
.
also
takes
awaie
Maister
his
obiection
(
sayeth
hee
(
sayeth
hee
And
a
little
after
Thus
farre
wherein
he
plainelie
prooues
,
that
Laie
men
,
as
well
as
cleargie
or
religious
men
,
are
bound
to
studie
and
reade
,
and
meditate
vpon
the
Scriptures
.
For
how
else
can
they
haue
faith
(
sayeth
hee
)
or
hope
,
or
charitie
,
without
which
none
can
bee
saued
?
how
else
can
they
withstand
their
enimies
?
amongst
the
midst
of
whome
we
dailie
walke
.
They
haue
béene
traitours
to
their
brethren
,
that
haue
spoiled
them
of
this
spirituall
Armour
.
Againe
the
same
of
the
reading
of
the
Scriptures
,
verie
excellentlie
writes
thus
:
Here
wee
maie
plainelie
see
,
how
that
are
not
of
mind
,
that
the
reading
of
the
holie
Scriptures
doe
not
hurt
the
soules
of
the
faithfull
;
which
thing
if
it
had
doone
,
as
some
of
our
latter
Papists
thinke
,
then
these
men
would
neuer
haue
so
earnestlie
perswaded
all
men
vnto
it
.
also
in
this
matter
is
of
the
same
opinion
:
first
that
onelie
the
Scriptures
are
of
force
to
prooue
and
perswade
:
(
sayeth
hee
Of
the
knowledge
also
of
the
Scripture
writes
thus
Why
then
hast
thou
beene
a
Scholler
so
long
in
Christs
Schoole
?
And
after
vpon
these
words
of
the
Acts
;
(
I
know
that
of
ignorance
yee
did
it
,
)
(
saith
hee
Thus
farre
he
makes
ignorance
of
the
Scriptures
the
mother
of
destruction
;
and
not
the
reading
of
them
,
as
doeth
.
Againe
,
hee
takes
awaie
that
common
excuse
,
that
manie
simple
soules
will
make
,
who
when
they
are
reprooued
for
their
grosse
ignorance
in
the
time
of
poperie
;
they
will
saie
,
they
had
a
good
meaning
in
those
daies
,
they
ment
well
.
A
good
meaning
sufficeth
not
,
vnlesse
it
agree
with
the
word
of
God
.
And
a
little
after
I
would
to
God
all
Catholikes
would
call
themselues
by
that
name
,
Disciples
.
This
is
an
ancient
name
:
it
would
put
them
in
minde
to
looke
on
Gods
Booke
.
And
speaking
of
hee
writes
thus
The
first
steppe
therefore
that
makes
here
of
Christianitie
,
is
to
heare
the
word
of
God
.
And
againe
after
And
of
hee
writes
thus
I
would
to
God
our
women
also
would
all
bee
Disciples
.
But
let
vs
a
little
consider
the
ground
of
Maister
his
assertion
,
he
saith
,
that
But
hee
doeth
greatlie
mistake
the
Text
:
for
it
is
thus
written
:
His
Disciples
comming
said
vnto
him
.
Why
doest
thou
speake
in
Parables
vnto
them
?
And
he
answering
,
said
vnto
them
.
Because
to
you
it
is
giuen
to
know
the
mysteries
of
the
Kingdome
of
God
:
but
to
them
it
is
not
giuen
.
For
to
him
that
hath
shall
be
giuen
,
and
he
shall
abound
and
he
that
hath
not
,
euen
that
which
hee
hath
shall
be
taken
from
him
.
Our
Sauiour
here
plainlie
speakes
to
all
his
Disciples
,
not
to
his
Apostles
onelie
.
Now
all
Christians
are
the
Disciples
of
Christ
,
are
his
schollers
:
And
to
all
these
hee
saide
a
little
before
:
He
that
hath
eares
to
heare
,
let
him
heare
.
And
of
these
he
saieth
also
in
these
words
:
He
that
hath
shall
haue
more
giuen
him
.
So
that
here
our
Sauiour
Christ
maketh
a
difference
betwéene
his
schollers
and
Disciples
,
which
doe
beleeue
in
him
,
and
the
Infidels
which
doe
not
beleeue
in
him
:
but
like
the
deafe
Adder
stop
their
eares
.
To
these
it
is
not
giuen
to
know
the
secretes
of
the
kingdome
of
GOD
:
but
to
all
the
other
,
not
to
his
Apostles
onelie
,
as
Maister
expounds
it
,
it
is
giuen
.
And
they
shal
daily
haue
more
giuen
them
,
and
shall
encrease
in
knowledge
.
also
is
of
the
same
iudgement
,
and
expounds
that
place
thus
:
(
saieth
he
Here
wee
maie
plainlie
see
,
that
hee
restraines
not
this
gift
of
God
of
knowing
the
mysteries
of
the
Kingdome
of
heauen
,
to
the
Apostles
and
their
successours
,
as
did
;
but
also
to
all
his
faithfull
,
and
most
trustie
seruauntes
.
And
concerning
that
place
in
the
Gospel
:
Giue
not
that
which
is
holy
to
Dogges
:
The
Iewes
in
the
beginning
,
thought
by
all
likelyhood
that
the
Gentiles
had
beene
those
Dogges
:
but
These
onelie
are
hogges
by
his
iudgement
.
And
that
of
great
likelyhood
affirmes
the
Laie
men
to
bee
those
hogs
our
Sauiour
ment
:
also
in
another
place
teacheth
the
contrarie
(
saieth
hee
Thus
farre
Whereby
we
maie
plainly
sée
,
how
he
cals
not
lay
men
swine
,
as
did
,
but
obstinate
and
wicked
men
;
men
past
grace
,
of
whose
amendment
there
is
no
hope
.
And
to
such
he
saith
,
that
our
Sauiour
would
not
haue
his
Gospell
preached
.
How
iniurious
is
to
their
brethren
,
and
to
Gods
Church
,
that
say
:
What
greater
iniury
can
there
be
,
then
to
liken
the
nay
his
verie
and
those
whom
he
cals
his
and
the
Apostles
often
call
to
filthie
swine
and
dogges
?
Is
not
this
to
dishonor
the
Saints
of
God
?
And
yet
they
slaunder
vs
,
as
though
we
did
not
honor
the
saints
.
But
let
all
men
iudge
hereby
,
whether
we
honour
the
Saints
of
God
more
then
they
or
no
?
also
of
the
secular
artes
,
and
liberall
sciences
,
whereof
they
haue
made
so
great
account
in
times
past
,
and
haue
spent
most
of
their
age
before
they
would
come
to
studie
the
Gospell
of
Iesus
Christ
,
writes
thus
in
this
his
discourse
plainely
prooues
,
the
Popes
kingdome
to
haue
béene
that
spirituall
whereof
saint
makes
mention
in
the
Reuelation
.
For
who
knowes
not
how
in
those
daies
,
not
only
their
children
,
but
also
euen
their
olde
fathers
,
spent
most
of
their
time
in
studying
&
their
Dunses
commentaries
,
which
wrote
vpon
him
:
So
that
their
youthes
(
as
here
witnesseth
)
were
not
first
noursed
with
the
milke
of
Iesus
Christ
.
They
knew
not
the
scriptures
,
with
from
their
childhoode
.
But
they
were
euen
drowned
as
soone
as
they
were
borne
in
these
waters
of
and
so
in
them
continued
most
of
their
life
after
:
And
shall
we
not
say
that
these
follow
the
steppes
of
euen
as
confesseth
it
And
the
same
also
of
the
reading
and
studying
the
scriptures
writes
thus
:
Thus
farre
Where
he
plainely
condemnes
that
position
of
other
Papistes
,
that
the
reading
of
the
scripture
is
daungerous
:
Nay
hée
condemnes
that
which
in
their
blind
kingdome
,
when
as
Gods
word
was
banished
,
they
allowed
,
that
is
,
the
reading
of
vaine
Histories
;
as
of
and
such
like
.
That
(
saith
he
)
is
most
dangerous
.
The
author
also
of
that
booke
,
called
the
Resolution
,
agrees
with
(
saith
he
This
author
,
besides
that
he
commends
the
continuall
studie
and
meditation
of
the
scriptures
,
séemes
to
mislike
with
that
generall
faith
&
knowledge
,
which
the
Church
of
teacheth
we
must
not
beléeue
in
grosse
(
saith
hée
)
but
we
must
particularly
muse
vpon
and
applie
the
things
to
our selues
.
also
of
the
princely
authoritie
of
the
scriptures
writes
thus
:
And
after
he
writes
thus
If
the
word
of
God
be
the
iudge
of
all
men
;
then
of
the
Pope
:
hee
must
submit
himselfe
vnto
it
;
he
cannot
dispense
with
it
.
The
same
of
the
authoritie
of
the
scriptures
writes
thus
:
He
makes
the
holy
scripture
the
rule
of
spirituall
matters
.
also
in
another
place
yéeldes
this
excellent
testimonie
to
the
scriptures
.
(
speaking
of
the
wise
men
)
And
after
In
Bethlehem
Iudah
And
in
another
place
he
writes
,
And
that
the
wordes
of
God
were
more
sweete
to
him
,
then
hony
and
the
hony
combe
.
This
studie
of
the
lawe
of
God
and
especially
of
the
Gospell
of
Iesus
Christ
,
should
be
the
chiefe
studie
of
all
christians
,
by
iudgement
:
and
it
is
of
verie
manie
their
least
and
last
studie
:
Naie
the
church
of
Rome
hath
hidden
them
from
her
children
as
a
sharp
knife
,
least
they
should
cut
their
fingers
therewith
.
But
shee
should
not
haue
done
so
,
by
his
iudgment
vpon
these
wordes
,
And
they
came
to
heare
him
:
writes
thus
:
And
a
little
after
:
He
that
is
of
God
heareth
Gods
word
:
therefore
you
heare
them
not
,
because
you
are
not
of
God
.
Therefore
you
heare
not
,
because
you
are
not
of
God
.
are
of
your
father
the
Diuell
:
There
shall
come
a
time
when
they
shall
not
endure
holsome
doctrine
,
but
they
shall
heap
to
themselues
teachers
,
according
to
their
owne
lusts
,
hauing
itching
eares
,
and
shall
turne
alwaie
their
eares
from
the
trueth
,
and
shall
be
giuen
to
delight
in
fables
.
Oh
that
all
Christians
would
acknowledge
this
mightie
power
of
Gods
word
which
héere
teacheth
.
It
is
as
forcible
and
mighty
euen
now
to
heale
soules
,
as
Christs
hand
,
when
as
hee
was
here
,
was
of
force
to
heale
bodies
.
And
that
if
they
would
apply
it
often
to
their
soules
,
it
would
heale
all
their
infirmities
.
Secondly
,
that
they
would
delight
to
heare
Sermons
.
It
is
the
chiefest
signe
to
knowe
whether
one
be
predestinate
or
no
;
and
who
would
not
gladly
be
assured
hereof
?
And
after
,
speaking
of
the
ground
of
Gods
Lawe
,
he
writes
thus
:
verie
excellentlie
writes
of
the
daily
reading
of
the
scripture
:
I
am
Alpha
and
Omega
,
the
beginning
and
the
ende
:
Here
Saint
puts
downe
the
whole
course
of
a
Christians
life
,
dailie
to
studie
the
Scriptures
and
to
direct
all
his
actions
according
vnto
them
.
And
againe
he
writes
in
another
place
thus
:
Blessed
is
that
man
that
hath
not
walked
in
the
counsell
of
the
vngodly
,
nor
stand
in
Let
vs
marke
here
how
prefers
the
studying
of
the
word
of
God
to
all
other
good
workes
.
But
some
Papists
perchance
will
obiect
,
that
our
Sauiour
Christ
taught
his
Apostles
manie
things
priuately
,
and
in
secret
:
And
that
therefore
the
Scriptures
are
not
to
bee
knowen
of
all
men
:
for
these
secrets
are
contained
in
them
.
To
this
obiection
(
saith
he
That
which
I
say
vnto
you
in
darkenesse
,
speake
ye
in
light
:
and
that
ye
heare
in
the
eare
,
preach
ye
in
the
houses
.
And
here
I
cannot
but
maruell
,
that
séeing
as
Saint
affirmeth
,
and
as
to
Saint
Reuelation
;
so
no
doubt
to
anie
other
booke
of
the
holy
Scriptures
that
the
Papists
in
their
allegations
of
the
scriptures
maintaine
their
old
translation
,
against
the
verity
of
the
original
of
the
Gréeke
and
Hebrew
:
wheras
it
differs
from
them
.
As
for
example
,
alleageth
a
text
of
Saint
gospell
to
good
purpose
,
following
their
olde
translation
.
But
in
the
Gréeke
originall
it
is
not
so
,
as
hee
alleageth
it
:
speaking
of
the
carefull
bringing
vp
of
children
,
hee
writes
thus
:
The
scope
of
this
doctrine
is
not
amisse
,
but
it
is
not
well
grounded
on
this
place
,
for
it
is
in
the
Greeke
twise
repeated
,
That
is
to
say
And
but
once
said
That
is
And
yet
the
common
translation
,
which
followes
,
hath
twise
to
gather
in
the
first
places
pasce
agnos
meos
,
that
is
,
and
after
,
but
once
where
as
in
the
originall
which
signifieth
a
Lambe
,
is
but
once
vsed
:
and
which
signifieth
a
sheepe
is
twise
,
what
great
presumption
is
this
,
to
dare
to
go
from
the
originall
?
first
vpon
the
gospell
of
Saint
that
the
scriptures
are
not
sufficient
:
and
expounde
that
place
of
the
gospell
:
I
haue
yet
many
things
to
say
vnto
you
,
on
this
manner
:
How
contrarie
this
their
exposition
is
,
to
the
exposition
of
vpon
the
same
place
,
which
hereafter
followeth
;
Let
euery
true
Christian
iudge
,
and
sée
who
comes
néerer
to
the
marke
and
trueth
.
also
writes
thus
So
that
by
his
iudgement
,
the
wants
of
the
scriptures
,
must
be
supplied
by
traditions
.
But
first
saint
of
the
scriptures
writes
otherwise
The
olde
and
newe
Testament
are
by
iudgement
two
pappes
,
full
fraught
with
sufficient
milke
,
to
the
nourishing
of
all
the
children
of
Gods
Church
.
also
a
papist
of
the
sufficiency
of
the
scriptures
writes
thus
:
Who
denie
the
sufficiency
of
the
scripture
?
but
the
Church
of
who
will
teach
all
things
with
the
finger
of
reason
?
but
that
synagogue
:
As
their
doctrines
of
the
supremacy
,
fréewill
,
reall
presence
,
inuocation
of
saints
,
do
plainly
declare
.
of
the
scriptures
writes
thus
to
search
the
scriptures
seeke
,
and
ye
shall
finde
:
you
erre
,
not
knowing
the
scriptures
,
nor
the
power
of
God
.
Paul
,
Christ
be
the
vertue
of
God
,
and
the
wisedome
of
God
a
virgine
,
was
so
in
loue
with
the
scriptures
,
that
she
compelled
to
write
his
commentaries
vpon
the
Prophet
And
shall
not
our
women
studie
,
know
and
loue
them
?
The
ignorance
of
the
scriptures
is
the
ignorance
of
Christ
,
as
heere
plainely
auoucheth
:
how
can
it
be
then
the
mother
of
deuotion
,
as
the
Papistes
affirme
?
Of
the
sufficiencie
of
the
scriptures
,
writes
thus
:
I
haue
as
yet
many
things
to
say
vnto
you
Whatsoeuer
I
haue
heard
of
my
father
,
I
haue
declared
vnto
you
.
He
was
wounded
for
our
iniquities
,
Héere
we
may
note
first
,
that
that
place
:
I
haue
many
things
to
say
vnto
you
:
by
a
papists
iudgement
,
makes
nothing
for
traditions
,
or
vnwritten
verities
.
Secondly
that
the
holy
Ghost
reuealeth
to
the
Church
no
new
or
straunge
doctrine
,
but
that
which
is
contained
in
the
scriptures
:
whereas
other
papistes
affirme
,
that
the
holy
Ghost
doth
reueale
doctrines
to
the
Church
,
besides
the
scriptures
,
which
are
as
firmely
to
be
beleeued
,
as
those
which
are
contained
in
the
scriptures
:
Lastly
,
that
that
same
doctrine
of
Christes
equalitie
with
God
his
father
,
acknowledgeth
to
be
gathered
out
of
the
scriptures
.
And
after
vpon
the
same
wordes
,
he
writes
thus
.
I
haue
as
yet
many
things
to
say
to
you
:
He
shall
speake
all
things
which
he
shall
heare
I
speake
not
to
them
Héere
we
may
plainely
sée
,
what
doctrine
would
haue
taught
and
preached
in
the
Church
,
onely
the
scriptures
,
and
such
as
the
holy
Ghost
doth
drawe
out
of
them
,
not
any
vnwritten
verities
or
traditions
of
the
Church
,
or
inuentions
of
man
.
And
in
another
place
,
he
writes
thus
of
Christ
:
These
are
not
any
where
found
certaine
or
sure
,
sauing
in
Christ
.
And
of
the
excellency
of
the
scriptures
,
he
writes
thus
.
here
doth
not
make
the
Scriptures
a
bare
or
dead
letter
,
as
some
other
Papistes
doe
,
but
a
liuing
letter
;
vnder
which
(
being
read
and
studied
)
Gods
spirit
lieth
hid
,
euen
as
vnder
Christs
flesh
his
diuinitie
.
Oh
wonderfull
force
and
maiestie
then
of
Gods
words
!
Oh
that
all
Papists
would
confesse
thus
much
,
and
beléeue
it
!
It
would
make
them
reade
the
scriptures
.
And
herein
agrées
with
the
doctrine
euen
of
our
Sauiour
himselfe
,
who
saith
:
That
the
wordes
which
I
speake
are
spirit
and
life
:
(
saith
our
Sauiour
Thus
we
may
sée
how
doctrine
most
manifestly
agrées
with
the
doctrine
of
our
Sauiour
.
Manie
for
want
of
eating
of
this
flesh
,
which
feede
their
bodies
daintily
with
the
flesh
of
fishes
,
and
foules
at
this
daie
,
haue
faint
and
pined
soules
;
nay
dead
soules
,
void
of
the
life
and
spirit
of
Iesus
Christ
.
also
of
the
certaintie
of
our
saluation
,
and
of
the
sufficiencie
of
the
Scriptures
,
writes
thus
:
(
saith
he
This
saith
But
the
Romane
Correctors
in
their
copie
do
command
to
put
out
They
are
loth
that
so
much
should
bee
attributed
to
the
Scriptures
.
Of
the
sanctification
also
of
the
sabboth
,
hath
this
notable
lesson
(
saith
he
Thus
farre
If
this
be
true
,
how
hallowed
they
the
Lords
sabboth
,
in
the
daies
of
our
forefathers
,
when
Gods
word
was
neuer
,
or
seldome
preached
to
them
?
If
this
be
true
,
that
we
should
meditate
on
this
Law
of
God
,
then
must
we
know
it
.
And
here
the
Romane
addition
to
detractes
from
the
word
of
God
againe
,
that
dignitie
,
which
giues
to
it
(
saith
he
but
they
blot
out
Of
voluntarie
religion
writes
thus
(
saieth
he
sets
downe
the
only
true
,
and
certaine
ground
of
Gods
true
worshippe
,
that
is
,
the
word
,
and
commandement
of
God
.
Here
the
reason
of
man
,
or
the
examples
of
the
fathers
are
denied
to
bee
sure
grounds
of
Gods
worshippe
:
and
yet
the
Papistes
doe
builde
their
faith
on
these
.
Of
the
Scriptures
also
writes
thus
And
after
he
concludes
,
saying
:
What
other
doctrine
doe
we
teach
,
at
this
day
here
in
England
,
of
the
necessitie
of
hearing
and
knowing
the
worde
of
God
?
also
vpon
that
place
of
the
Apostle
to
the
Let
the
word
of
God
dwell
plentiously
among
you
,
writes
thus
:
Thou
shalt
meditate
in
them
sitting
at
home
in
thy
house
,
rising
vp
also
,
and
lying
vpon
thy
bed
,
and
going
in
thy
iourney
.
(
in
your
hearts
That
same
note
,
which
the
Hebrew
text
yéelds
in
that
same
Psalme
we
vse
daily
to
repeat
,
is
worth
marking
:
In
the
Hebrew
it
is
thus
;
Because
he
is
our
God
,
and
we
are
the
people
of
his
pasture
,
and
sheepe
of
his
hands
;
If
to
day
,
you
will
heare
his
voice
.
Here
is
the
full
point
in
the
Hebrew
text
;
and
here
endes
the
verse
:
and
not
where
the
common
translation
appoints
it
to
ende
.
So
that
then
we
are
his
people
and
shéepe
of
his
pasture
.
Here
are
great
priuiledges
;
&
such
as
none
could
be
wished
greater
;
such
as
euerie
man
would
desire
to
be
partaker
of
.
But
as
euery
one
desires
to
be
partaker
of
these
priuiledges
and
blessings
;
so
let
him
as
well
marke
the
infallible
,
and
most
plaine
condition
annexed
vnto
them
,
that
is
,
If
so
bee
we
to
day
heare
his
voice
.
Oh
let
euerie
good
christian
heare
his
voice
to
day
,
that
is
,
with
all
spéede
possible
,
that
God
maie
be
his
God
,
that
he
maie
bee
one
of
the
people
of
his
pasture
,
and
a
shéepe
of
his
hands
.
The
doctrine
is
plaine
,
the
contempt
thereof
is
very
dangerous
.
Who
now
will
be
a
Recusant
?
The
Prophet
discoursing
excellently
of
the
corruption
of
our
nature
,
doth
thus
vnfould
the
sins
thereof
:
Haue
they
no
knowledge
?
Here
is
the
roote
of
all
sinne
,
to
be
ignorant
;
to
lacke
knowledge
:
now
followes
the
branches
:
Working
iniquitie
,
eating
my
people
as
though
they
would
eate
bread
;
they
haue
not
called
vpon
God
;
they
feared
where
no
feare
was
.
These
are
the
fruits
of
ignorance
,
to
doe
wickedlie
,
to
deale
cruellie
with
Gods
people
;
not
to
call
vpon
God
;
and
to
be
fearefull
and
superstitious
.
These
are
the
workes
of
darkenesse
:
these
are
the
workes
of
the
seruants
of
the
prince
of
darkenes
:
these
are
the
fruits
,
which
procéede
of
ignorance
of
the
Scriptures
.
And
I
pray
God
for
want
of
this
roote
,
the
like
fruits
of
doing
wickedly
,
of
dealing
cruellie
,
of
praying
idolatrously
,
and
of
fearing
superstitiously
,
be
not
in
manie
at
this
day
.
writes
thus
of
the
blessed
Virgine
:
It
is
like
a
broken
vessell
,
and
can
hold
no
wisedome
:
Thus
farre
Where
we
may
note
,
that
he
wisheth
all
Christians
to
be
like
the
blessed
virgine
,
in
this
,
that
she
had
both
tables
of
the
Testaments
laide
vp
in
her
heart
:
And
how
can
they
be
like
her
herein
(
which
séeme
otherwise
verie
deuoutly
to
honour
and
reuerence
her
,
euen
more
then
she
requires
,
euen
as
Saint
did
to
the
Angell
)
which
will
scarcely
take
the
tables
of
the
Testaments
,
that
is
,
the
holy
scriptures
,
into
their
handes
?
How
can
they
haue
them
in
their
hearts
?
nay
surely
if
this
be
the
onely
marke
of
cleane
beastes
to
chew
the
cudde
(
as
affirmeth
)
that
is
,
to
meditate
vpon
the
word
of
God
;
then
they
surely
which
thinke
they
are
not
bound
to
know
the
scriptures
,
and
so
cannot
meditate
vpon
them
,
and
therefore
doe
not
chew
the
cudde
,
are
euen
as
swine
and
vncleane
beasts
before
God
;
how
religious
or
holy
otherwise
outwardly
they
appeare
.
writes
thus
:
when
she
saw
Christ
When
as
she
did
see
Iesus
she
fell
downe
at
Iesus
feete
.
Héere
we
may
learne
,
that
affirmes
,
that
knowledge
is
the
roote
of
all
good
workes
:
and
if
this
be
true
,
how
could
they
do
anie
good
works
in
poperie
,
in
their
great
blindnes
and
ignorance
?
Surely
it
could
not
be
but
that
they
erred
often
:
and
if
they
did
any
,
it
was
by
chance
rather
,
as
a
blinde
man
may
doe
a
thing
rightly
,
then
by
anie
certaintie
.
Of
the
excellencie
and
sufficiencie
of
the
scriptures
,
also
writes
thus
Thy
word
is
a
lanterne
to
my
feet
,
&
a
light
to
my
pathes
.
What
can
be
said
more
in
the
commendation
of
Gods
word
,
then
this
?
It
makes
knowne
to
vs
,
Gods
pleasure
and
will
:
It
is
a
rule
and
square
to
frame
all
our
actions
by
:
It
is
Gods
lanterne
,
to
direct
our
steppes
in
the
darke
night
of
this
world
:
and
what
neede
we
then
anie
other
?
Is
not
this
sufficient
?
And
after
he
writes
thus
O
then
a
most
excellent
and
princely
lawe
!
and
shall
not
man
submit
himselfe
vnto
it
,
and
obey
it
?
Nay
shall
anie
man
say
,
that
he
is
aboue
it
,
and
hath
power
to
dispense
with
it
?
as
the
Pope
now
doth
.
Of
mans
will
,
the
same
also
verie
excellently
writes
thus
Of
olde
times
thou
hast
broken
the
yoke
,
and
burst
my
bonds
,
and
hast
said
I
will
not
serue
the
Lord
,
but
will
walke
after
mine
owne
deuises
.
Thus
farre
Where
we
may
learne
,
that
we
must
not
doe
our
owne
willes
we
must
denie
our selues
,
as
our
Sauiour
teacheth
in
the
gospell
;
and
that
especially
in
Gods
seruice
.
we
must
do
the
will
of
God
.
To
the
same
effect
the
same
writes
thus
againe
,
in
the
same
Chapter
:
According
to
the
law
of
Moses
:
As
it
is
written
in
the
law
of
the
Lord
:
As
it
is
said
in
the
law
of
the
Lord
.
What
loue
haue
I
vnto
thy
law
,
O
Lord
:
All
the
day
long
is
my
studie
in
it
.
And
after
He
that
searcheth
the
Maiestie
of
God
,
shall
be
confounded
of
his
glory
.
The
voyce
is
the
voyce
of
Iacob
thy
handes
are
the
handes
of
Esau
.
to
be
the
light
and
saluation
of
the
world
,
he
is
the
King
of
Israell
,
redeemer
which
was
so
greatly
looked
for
is
comed
:
I
would
to
God
the
Papistes
would
obserue
this
rule
in
their
worship
of
God
;
their
inuocation
of
Saints
;
their
Latine
prayers
;
their
images
haue
no
warrant
in
the
worde
of
God
:
where
heare
they
that
these
are
commanded
?
That
which
hee
saith
after
,
of
hearing
the
Church
and
the
Martyres
,
is
true
,
if
they
shall
speake
that
which
they
haue
heard
from
God
:
for
they
maie
not
speake
of
their
owne
heads
,
Gal
,
1.8
.
Againe
,
of
the
excellencie
of
the
Scriptures
,
he
writes
thus
:
The
word
was
vpon
(
he
saith
)
because
it
descended
vpon
him
.
For
saith
;
Euen
as
the
showers
and
snow
doe
descend
from
heauen
,
&c.
so
shall
the
word
be
that
proceedeth
out
of
my
mouth
(
vpon
So
saint
The
whole
Scripture
is
giuen
by
inspiration
of
God
.
And
saint
As
our
beloued
brother
according
to
the
wisedome
giuen
to
him
,
wrote
to
you
.
And
saint
saith
:
If
any
man
lacke
wisedome
,
let
him
aske
of
God
,
&c.
Hereof
is
the
maiestie
of
the
holy
scriptures
and
worde
of
God
:
it
descendes
from
aboue
,
all
mens
hearts
must
climbe
vp
to
it
:
no
man
nor
Church
is
aboue
it
:
so
that
we
maie
iustly
saie
thereof
,
as
Thou
hast
magnified
thy
name
and
thy
word
aboue
all
things
.
Of
the
authoritie
of
the
scriptures
,
writes
thus
Againe
,
of
the
excellent
commoditie
,
which
is
reaped
by
studying
the
scriptures
,
he
writes
thus
:
that
true
wisedome
consists
in
true
obedience
,
and
kéeping
of
the
law
of
God
:
For
thus
it
is
written
:
Behold
a
wise
,
and
an
vnderstanding
people
.
And
after
he
concludes
thus
If
this
be
true
,
why
then
are
not
all
men
in
the
Popes
kingdome
exhorted
and
pricked
forward
to
this
blessednesse
?
why
are
some
kept
backe
from
it
,
and
forbidden
it
?
If
all
wisedome
bee
contained
therein
,
what
state
haue
they
béene
in
,
which
neuer
knew
it
?
herin
also
agrées
with
He
accounts
Christians
lacking
the
knowledge
of
the
word
of
God
,
like
bruit
b●astes
without
a
bridle
,
or
like
men
without
reason
.
And
againe
:
Thus
saith
but
the
Pope
saith
not
so
;
he
will
not
haue
euerie
one
meddle
with
this
sword
.
And
againe
And
a
little
after
,
vpon
these
words
,
And
to
the
word
of
his
grace
:
He
addes
this
,
as
though
he
should
say
:
For
Gods
word
is
a
Lanterne
vnto
our
feete
.
He
doth
not
say
,
as
some
Papists
doe
nowe
saie
,
that
the
wants
of
the
Church
must
be
supplied
by
traditions
;
but
by
the
Scriptures
.
It
is
able
to
supplie
all
wants
.
And
againe
vpon
these
words
,
Saying
none
other
things
then
those
,
and
the
Prophets
did
saie
should
come
:
And
after
,
speaking
of
(
saith
he
(
meaning
the
world
If
we
would
then
not
suffer
shipwrack
,
let
vs
haue
the
anchor
in
our
houses
,
as
Saint
counsels
vs
.
And
a
little
after
Let
all
Recusants
marke
this
(
saith
he
Wouldest
thou
escape
death
?
then
follow
his
counsell
;
strengthen
thy
soule
with
this
bread
.
Woman
beleeue
me
the
houre
commeth
,
when
ye
shall
neither
in
this
mountaine
,
nor
at
Ierusalem
worship
the
Father
,
&c.
But
the
houre
commeth
and
now
is
,
when
the
true
worshippers
shall
worship
the
Father
in
spirit
and
truth
:
From
the
rising
of
the
sunne
vnto
the
going
downe
of
the
same
,
my
Name
is
great
among
the
Gentiles
:
and
in
euery
place
incense
shall
be
offered
in
my
name
.
First
that
Gods
name
alone
shall
be
great
among
the
Gentiles
:
and
of
it
shall
proceede
incense
:
I
will
therefore
that
men
pray
euery
where
,
lifting
vppe
pure
hands
without
doubtfulnesse
.
The
word
is
neere
thee
euen
in
thy
mouth
and
in
thy
heart
.
This
is
the
word
of
faith
which
we
preach
:
for
if
thou
shalt
confesse
with
thy
mouth
the
Lord
Iesus
,
&
shalt
beleeue
in
thy
heart
that
God
raised
him
from
the
dead
,
thou
shalt
be
saued
.
For
with
the
heart
man
beleeueth
vnto
righteousnesse
,
and
with
the
mouth
man
confesseth
vnto
saluation
.
There
shall
arise
false
Christes
and
false
prophets
&c.
Wherefore
if
they
shall
saye
vnto
you
,
behold
he
is
in
the
desart
,
goe
not
forth
:
behold
he
is
in
secrete
places
,
or
in
their
cels
&
cloisters
,
beleeue
them
not
.
For
as
the
lightning
commeth
out
of
the
East
and
shineth
into
the
West
:
So
shall
also
the
comming
of
the
sonne
of
man
be
.
For
as
the
lightening
that
lighteneth
out
of
the
one
part
vnder
heauen
,
shineth
vnto
the
other
part
vnder
heauen
:
so
shall
the
sonne
of
man
be
in
his
day
.
his
comming
his
day
the
daie
of
the
sonne
of
man
,
Men
shall
desire
to
see
but
one
of
them
,
and
shall
not
see
it
:
Concerning
this
matter
writes
thus
And
againe
of
the
same
matter
in
another
place
hee
writeth
thus
It
makes
no
matter
for
his
graue
(
saith
and
the
chiefe
end
of
Christes
graue
,
why
it
is
knowne
where
it
is
,
is
not
to
go
to
sée
it
,
but
to
beleeue
,
that
as
hee
was
buried
,
and
rose
againe
;
so
shall
wée
also
.
But
how
contrarie
is
all
this
,
to
that
which
the
in
their
Testament
,
haue
noted
vpon
the
second
chapter
of
Saint
vpon
these
wordes
they
write
thus
But
this
followes
not
:
they
came
to
worship
Christ
:
therefore
the
faithfull
may
go
a
pilgrimage
to
worship
holy
places
or
things
:
when
as
God
is
onely
to
be
worshipped
.
Then
they
had
a
starre
to
direct
them
,
but
we
haue
none
now
:
therefore
their
fact
cannot
warrant
vs
.
Thou
shalt
keepe
the
moneth
of
Abib
or
new
corne
And
thou
shalt
celebrate
the
Passeouer
vnto
the
Lord
thy
God
.
For
in
the
month
of
Abib
the
Lord
thy
God
brought
thee
out
of
the
land
of
Egypt
.
that
they
came
out
of
the
land
of
Egypt
in
the
moneth
of
Abib
:
when
corne
waxed
ripe
and
began
to
be
eared
.
And
this
God
wils
them
here
to
remember
.
for
our
learning
and
instruction
The
earth
bringeth
out
of
her selfe
,
first
the
blade
,
then
the
eare
,
and
after
the
full
corne
in
the
eare
:
The
true
worshippers
worship
the
father
in
spirit
and
trueth
.
Wee
are
made
partakers
of
Christ
,
if
we
keepe
and
holde
fast
,
the
beginning
of
our
confidence
of
our
faith
euen
vnto
the
ende
Galathians
:
O
ye
foolish
Galathians
who
hath
bewitched
you
,
that
you
should
beleeue
another
Gospell
?
That
also
is
the
true
Church
,
which
the
starre
declares
,
that
is
,
where
the
word
of
God
is
taught
and
raigneth
,
and
where
they
liue
according
to
the
word
of
God
;
and
where
all
things
are
done
according
to
the
word
of
God
and
of
Christ
,
in
what
corner
of
the
earth
soeuer
it
be
.
The
new
Testament
Ferus
)
is
nothing
else
but
a
manifestation
of
those
things
which
were
sealed
vp
in
the
old
,
vnder
the
rude
letter
&
vnder
diuers
figures
.
The
which
thing
is
excellently
declared
vnder
the
figure
of
a
booke
sealed
,
which
none
could
open
but
the
Lambe
that
was
slaine
:
and
hereof
it
came
to
passe
that
the
Apostles
in
their
preachings
opened
the
scriptures
;
and
hence
it
is
,
that
Christ
wrote
nothing
,
but
preached
by
worde
of
mouth
,
that
which
was
conteined
in
the
olde
lawe
.
And
also
sewe
of
the
Apostles
wrote
any
thing
:
And
if
any
of
them
did
write
,
they
would
onely
teach
things
that
were
contained
in
the
olde
.
Ieremie
;
Stand
by
the
waies
marke
and
enquire
of
the
auncient
waies
,
which
is
the
good
way
,
and
walke
in
it
,
and
you
shall
finde
comfort
for
your
soules
.
Amos
:
Thus
saith
the
Lord
,
for
three
transgressions
of
Iudah
,
and
for
foure
,
I
will
not
turne
but
because
they
haue
cast
away
the
lawe
of
the
Lord
,
and
haue
not
kept
his
commaundementes
.
Their
lies
caused
them
to
erre
,
after
which
their
fathers
haue
walked
.
Thessalonians
,
That
they
should
keepe
the
traditions
,
which
they
had
learned
eyther
by
word
or
by
Epistle
They
worship
me
in
vaine
teaching
the
doctrines
and
commandements
of
men
.
The
true
worshippers
shall
worship
the
father
in
spirit
and
truth
.
Waye
our
worship
according
to
this
rule
;
and
see
whether
it
be
not
more
like
Iewish
,
then
Christian
worshippe
.
Nay
be
sure
that
thou
art
not
as
yet
a
true
worshipper
,
although
thou
obserue
al
outward
things
neuer
so
exactly
,
vnlesse
thou
worship
God
in
spirit
and
truth
.
There
is
nothing
more
pestilent
then
euill
doctrine
,
and
therefore
Christ
doth
shadow
it
,
by
the
name
of
Leuen
:
and
that
not
vnfitly
.
For
first
,
as
Leuen
is
added
outwardly
,
and
is
of
another
nature
;
so
it
is
false
doctrine
whatsoeuer
is
added
to
the
word
of
God
,
or
is
mingled
with
it
,
as
either
an
externall
or
a
contrarie
thing
:
for
the
word
of
God
is
pure
bread
,
not
mingled
with
any
other
thing
,
to
which
nothing
must
be
added
,
or
put
to
of
man
:
according
to
that
,
thou
shalt
adde
nothing
to
my
words
.
Then
our
workes
please
God
,
if
they
bee
done
of
the
spirit
,
that
is
,
if
they
bee
agreeing
to
Gods
commandements
,
and
the
Scripture
:
for
all
that
is
not
good
,
which
seemes
good
to
thee
.
Thou
hast
an
example
hereof
in
Saul
,
who
of
Amelecke
reserued
oxen
for
the
sacrifice
of
God
,
to
whom
it
was
said
:
Doth
God
delight
in
burnt
offrings
?
They
are
like
to
him
,
to
whom
those
things
seeme
better
,
which
they
chuse
themselues
,
then
Gods
commandements
:
yea
,
they
despise
Gods
commandements
,
for
their
owne
inuentions
.
To
conclude
,
there
is
nothing
good
,
that
is
contrarie
to
Gods
commandements
:
for
the
will
of
God
is
the
rule
of
righteousnesse
:
and
his
commandement
is
a
signe
of
his
will
:
therefore
doe
not
that
which
seemeth
good
in
thy
own
iudgement
.
So
it
is
also
a
staffe
of
reede
,
whatsoeuer
is
taught
or
deliuered
besides
the
word
of
God
.
It
is
onely
the
word
of
God
,
the
which
we
may
safely
leane
vpon
;
that
hereby
thou
maiest
learne
what
kinde
of
froward
deceiuers
they
are
,
which
giue
vs
for
the
word
of
God
,
onely
their
owne
dreames
:
that
is
,
a
staffe
of
reede
.
That
their
or
loue
feasts
which
the
ancient
Christians
did
commonly
vse
at
their
communion
,
were
euer
made
before
their
communion
;
as
Christ
did
first
eate
the
Paschall
Lambe
before
he
celebrated
his
sacrament
:
but
Chrysostome
saieth
,
that
these
loue
feasts
were
euer
made
after
the
communion
:
That
Eusebius
himselfe
in
the
life
of
Constantine
writes
,
that
he
sawe
it
in
his
iourney
,
and
that
Constantine
himselfe
told
him
so
.
But
in
his
ecclesiasticall
Historie
translated
by
Ruffinus
,
it
is
recorded
,
that
he
saw
it
in
his
sleepe
.
And
that
Angels
stood
by
him
,
and
said
to
him
:
In
this
signe
thou
shalt
ouercome
.
It
is
very
likely
saith
Maister
Bellarmine
,
that
this
was
added
of
Ruffinus
.
That
in
his
daies
manie
were
lost
,
and
some
were
vnder
his
name
forged
.
That
subtile
Sathan
,
who
durst
be
bold
to
corrupt
and
forge
Origens
works
,
would
not
sticke
also
to
forge
other
fathers
.
and
his
Parents
were
verie
carefull
in
keeping
godly
and
holy
customes
:
but
we
quite
contrarie
,
dissent
from
Christ
keeping
the
olde
custome
and
wont
,
as
we
say
,
in
our
garments
,
vsuries
,
and
vnlawfull
bargaines
;
we
ought
in
this
matter
consider
this
,
whether
that
such
customes
agree
with
the
Gospell
or
no
?
The
which
if
they
doe
not
;
then
they
are
to
be
forsaken
of
vs
:
but
if
they
agree
with
it
;
then
they
ought
to
be
followed
.
For
the
law
of
God
ought
to
be
a
rule
and
square
,
by
which
euerie
rite
&
custome
is
to
be
exemined
.
For
an
euill
custome
is
no
law
,
but
a
wicked
abuse
of
the
law
,
&c.
As
signing
those
which
are
baptized
,
with
the
signe
of
the
crosse
:
to
pray
towards
the
East
:
to
dippe
the
childe
baptized
,
thrise
in
baptisme
.
That
forme
of
prayer
which
is
vsed
in
the
Lords
supper
,
is
not
written
,
saith
he
:
and
the
annointing
of
the
baptized
with
oyle
,
kingdome
should
be
a
mysterie
the
vaile
of
the
Temple
did
rent
asunder
that
the
church
and
the
religion
,
which
Gods
mercie
would
haue
free
,
with
the
ceremonies
and
mysteries
in
her
seruices
of
God
,
and
as
plaine
and
as
fewe
,
as
might
be
;
some
did
now
oppresse
againe
with
slauish
burdens
;
in
so
much
that
the
Iewes
were
in
better
case
then
we
.
Austen
That
they
might
blame
vs
thus
:
they
saie
that
it
is
against
their
custome
,
and
that
the
Scripture
doth
not
agree
thereunto
.
But
what
doe
we
answere
to
this
?
We
thinke
it
not
meete
,
that
that
manner
of
speech
which
hath
obtained
the
name
of
a
custome
among
them
,
should
be
accounted
for
a
rule
and
canon
of
true
doctrine
:
Let
vs
both
stand
to
the
iudgement
of
the
holy
scriptures
,
inspired
by
God
;
and
amongst
whome
are
found
opinions
agreeing
to
the
diuine
Oracles
,
let
the
sentence
of
truth
bee
pronounced
on
their
side
.
The
difference
betweene
Christian
subiection
and
vnchristian
rebellion
,
Christ
proueth
the
truth
of
his
doctrine
by
two
arguments
:
First
that
he
neuer
taught
secretly
,
but
openly
:
For
he
that
doth
euill
hateth
the
light
:
but
he
that
doth
the
truth
,
comes
to
the
light
.
Secondly
,
he
giues
his
hearers
leaue
to
iudge
,
I
(
saith
he
)
spake
openly
in
the
world
in
secret
I
spake
nothing
,
that
I
would
haue
kept
secret
,
or
not
come
to
light
:
yea
,
he
plainly
commanded
his
Apostles
;
That
which
I
tell
you
in
darknes
,
preach
you
in
the
light
:
He
told
his
Disciples
many
things
alone
,
but
for
no
other
cause
,
then
that
others
were
not
able
to
comprehende
them
.
For
whatsoeuer
Christ
hath
taught
,
he
will
haue
it
published
,
and
made
knowne
to
all
,
least
any
should
excuse
himselfe
.
And
hereof
Saint
Paul
saith
:
If
our
Gospell
be
hidde
,
it
is
hidde
in
those
that
perish
.
For
in
truth
Christ
speakes
openly
in
the
world
,
euen
now
wisedome
cries
in
the
streets
.
Therefore
no
man
can
iustly
excuse
himselfe
of
ignorance
.
And
this
also
is
most
true
,
that
he
taught
in
the
Synagogues
and
Temple
of
the
Iewes
,
where
all
were
wont
to
assemble
themselues
;
yea
&
not
onely
in
the
Temple
and
in
their
Synagogues
,
but
in
ships
and
hilles
,
and
plaine
fields
:
That
is
,
publikely
,
where
men
most
commonly
mette
together
:
therfore
they
can
haue
no
excuse
.
Therefore
at
another
time
he
said
vnto
them
;
If
I
had
not
comed
and
spoken
vnto
them
,
they
had
had
no
sinne
,
&c.
Not
onely
of
the
day
of
Easter
is
the
controuersie
,
but
also
of
the
manner
of
fasting
:
for
some
thinke
that
the
fast
ought
to
be
kept
but
one
day
;
some
other
but
two
daies
;
other
moe
daies
;
some
fortie
daies
:
so
that
counting
the
howres
of
the
day
and
night
together
,
they
make
a
day
;
which
varietie
of
obseruations
began
not
in
our
times
but
long
before
vs
,
of
them
(
as
I
suppose
)
who
holding
not
surely
that
which
was
by
tradition
deliuered
in
the
beginning
,
haue
eyther
by
their
negligence
,
or
vnskilfulnesse
afterward
falne
into
another
custome
.
If
any
of
vs
could
know
the
custome
of
the
time
past
,
I
would
proue
that
which
I
say
,
to
haue
beene
obserued
euer
,
and
to
haue
beene
obserued
when
as
the
Apostles
preached
in
the
Church
.
by
the
spite
of
certaine
,
some
things
were
corrupted
,
and
some
things
were
presumed
.
But
what
is
the
cause
of
the
delaie
that
he
may
be
reuealed
in
his
time
,
you
do
know
:
that
which
he
said
that
they
knew
,
he
would
not
vtter
.
And
therefore
we
which
know
not
,
which
they
knew
,
desire
to
come
to
the
knowledge
of
that
which
the
Apostle
ment
,
with
great
labour
;
neither
can
we
attaine
vnto
it
:
because
that
those
things
which
he
added
haue
made
the
sense
also
more
obscure
:
for
what
meanes
this
;
nowe
the
mysterie
of
iniquitie
worketh
;
let
him
onely
that
now
holdeth
,
holde
till
he
be
taken
out
of
the
waie
,
and
then
that
wicked
one
shall
be
reuealed
:
I
plainely
heere
confesse
my selfe
to
be
ignorant
what
he
hath
said
,
yet
I
will
not
keepe
close
the
suspitions
and
surmises
of
men
which
I
haue
read
or
heard
concerning
this
matter
.
I
saw
thee
when
as
yet
being
but
a
childe
,
I
was
with
Policarpe
in
Asia
,
who
then
didst
verie
well
,
whilest
as
yet
thou
remainedst
within
the
Emperours
palace
,
and
didst
studie
to
please
Policarpe
.
For
I
remember
farre
better
the
things
which
were
done
then
,
then
they
which
are
done
now
,
because
those
things
we
learne
when
we
are
children
,
grow
vp
in
vs
with
our
minde
,
and
doe
cleaue
fast
vnto
it
.
Wherefore
also
I
can
tell
thee
,
the
place
wherein
Policarpe
did
sit
,
when
as
he
did
dispute
;
and
also
his
manner
of
going
,
his
countenance
,
the
maner
of
all
his
life
,
and
also
his
apparell
;
and
also
his
sermons
and
discourses
he
made
to
the
people
;
and
also
howe
he
liued
with
Iohn
;
and
how
he
was
wont
also
to
tell
of
others
which
had
seen
the
Lord
;
and
also
how
he
remembred
all
the
words
which
the
Lord
spake
,
which
he
had
heard
of
them
;
and
of
his
miracles
and
doctrine
:
and
yet
notwithstanding
,
he
reported
all
these
,
agreeing
to
the
scriptures
:
the
which
things
I
then
of
the
mercie
of
God
,
which
he
vouchsafed
to
bestow
vpon
me
,
hearing
attentiuely
and
diligently
,
did
write
not
in
papers
,
but
in
my
heart
,
and
which
thinges
(
by
the
grace
of
God
)
I
yet
keepe
faithfully
,
and
doe
as
it
were
chew
them
ouer
againe
with
my selfe
,
without
ceasing
.
I
take
God
to
witnesse
,
and
in
his
sight
I
affirme
vnto
thee
,
that
if
that
blessed
&
Apostolical
man
Policarpe
had
heard
any
such
matter
,
as
thou
nowe
teachest
,
he
would
by
and
by
haue
cried
out
,
and
would
haue
stopped
his
eares
:
and
as
his
manner
was
,
he
would
haue
said
:
O
good
God
,
into
what
times
hast
thou
reserued
me
,
that
I
should
heare
these
things
?
Would
not
he
also
,
by
and
by
haue
fled
from
the
place
,
where
sitting
or
standing
he
should
haue
heard
such
words
?
Among
the
Iewes
,
that
olde
and
subtile
serpent
Sathan
,
had
sowen
tares
amongst
the
Lordes
wheat
:
as
appeareth
by
the
manifolde
dreames
and
strange
opinions
of
the
Rabbins
,
besides
the
scriptures
.
As
that
before
the
world
,
God
had
created
seuen
things
,
that
is
to
say
,
paradise
,
the
law
,
the
iust
men
,
the
throne
of
maiestie
,
Ierusalem
,
and
Messias
.
Againe
,
they
say
that
the
moone
was
in
the
beginning
created
equall
in
light
with
the
sunne
:
but
that
this
her
light
was
diminished
,
for
her
pride
.
Againe
,
All
the
Rabbines
of
the
Hebrewes
thinke
generally
,
that
the
waters
which
increased
in
the
floud
,
were
hotte
,
and
that
so
the
fishes
also
perished
.
Longinus
was
a
certaine
Centurion
,
who
standing
with
other
soldiers
Legend
)
by
the
commaundement
of
Pilate
,
thrust
the
Lords
side
thorow
with
his
speare
.
And
after
:
seeing
the
signes
which
then
happened
,
that
is
,
the
sunne
to
be
darkened
,
and
the
earthquake
,
he
beleeued
,
but
especially
for
this
cause
(
as
some
say
)
that
when
as
his
eies
were
dimmed
,
either
by
some
infirmity
,
or
by
age
,
by
chance
some
of
the
blood
,
which
ranne
out
of
Christs
side
,
running
downe
his
speare
,
touched
his
eies
,
and
presently
he
saw
most
cleerely
.
I
thanke
thee
O
Lord
Iesu
that
thou
wouldest
suffer
thy
side
to
be
pierced
of
a
certaine
soldier
:
He
said
(
Madam
)
I
will
be
true
to
my
Lord
;
Traitor
will
I
neuer
be
to
my
Soueraigne
:
Therefore
beleeue
me
at
a
word
,
Rather
then
do
so
,
I
had
rather
be
slaine
.
With
that
loude
did
she
crie
and
brake
her
lace
in
twaine
,
And
smote
her
nose
that
it
gusht
out
all
on
bloud
:
And
rent
down
her
serket
that
was
of
silk
ful
good
:
She
told
the
Knights
that
Ioseph
would
by
her
laine
,
And
that
he
tare
her
robes
all
asunder
.
And
helpe
had
not
come
the
thiefe
had
me
slaine
.
The
bones
of
dead
beastes
being
out
of
all
places
gathered
together
,
are
burnt
of
some
vpon
this
daie
,
whereof
there
is
two
causes
,
as
Iohn
Beleth
saith
:
one
an
obseruation
of
an
auncient
custome
:
for
there
are
certaine
beasts
called
Dragons
,
which
doe
flye
in
the
ayre
,
and
swimme
in
the
water
,
and
goe
on
the
earth
:
and
sometime
when
as
they
goe
on
earth
,
they
are
inflamed
with
lust
,
and
doe
throw
their
seede
into
springs
and
flouds
,
whereof
followed
a
plaguie
and
vnholsome
yeare
.
Against
this
,
this
remedie
was
founde
out
,
that
a
fire
should
be
made
of
the
bones
of
beasts
;
and
this
fire
would
driue
them
away
:
and
because
this
chanced
about
this
time
;
therefore
yet
this
of
some
is
obserued
.
Another
cause
is
,
to
signifie
vnto
vs
that
the
bones
of
Saint
Iohn
Baptist
were
burnt
,
in
the
Citie
called
Sebasta
of
the
infidels
.
Also
then
they
carie
in
their
hands
burning
firebrands
,
because
Iohn
was
a
light
shining
&
burning
.
And
they
turne
about
a
wheele
,
because
then
the
sunne
declines
in
his
circle
,
to
signifie
that
the
fame
of
Iohn
,
who
was
supposed
to
be
Christ
,
did
descende
and
diminish
.
a
burning
light
This
Sergius
when
as
he
came
to
Rome
by
the
ayde
of
the
French
men
,
tooke
Christopher
the
Antipope
,
and
sate
in
his
steed
.
And
to
reuenge
his
repulse
,
he
drew
the
body
of
Formosus
out
of
his
graue
,
and
being
clothed
like
the
Pope
,
he
commanded
his
head
to
be
chopt
off
in
his
pontificall
chaire
,
and
to
be
throwne
into
Tiber.
But
the
fishers
brought
him
into
the
Church
,
the
Images
bowing
themselues
vnto
him
,
and
saluting
him
reuerently
,
as
all
they
did
see
which
were
present
.
Fulbertus
Byshop
of
Carnotensis
that
the
blessed
Virgin
carried
with
her
Cousin
three
moneths
,
waiting
vpon
her
,
and
that
she
tooke
the
childe
being
borne
in
her
holy
armes
from
the
ground
;
as
it
is
written
in
the
Scholasticall
historie
;
and
did
most
diligently
the
dutie
of
a
nurse
carrying
him
about
.
Elizabeths
time
was
comed
,
that
she
should
be
deliuered
,
she
brought
forth
a
forme
;
and
her
neighbours
and
Cousins
reioiced
with
her
.
2.
cap.
Luc.
they
erre
not
knowing
the
Scriptures
.
that
he
restored
three
dead
men
to
life
againe
;
and
also
his
Asse
.
Ludouicus
Viues
The
French
men
write
of
the
French
,
and
the
Italians
of
the
Italique
,
and
the
Spaniards
of
the
Spanish
,
and
the
Germans
of
the
German
,
and
the
English
men
of
English
affaires
;
and
some
others
,
to
please
some
other
countrey
.
And
the
Author
thinkes
,
that
he
hath
sufficiently
plaied
his
part
,
if
he
haue
commended
as
much
as
he
can
that
nation
:
he
respects
not
the
truth
of
the
matter
,
but
the
glorie
of
the
countrey
.
Neither
in
the
writings
of
the
acts
of
the
Saints
is
there
any
greater
regard
of
truth
,
in
which
all
things
ought
to
be
exact
and
absolute
.
Euerie
one
wrote
their
actes
,
as
he
was
affected
towards
them
:
so
that
the
Authors
affection
indited
the
historie
,
and
not
the
truth
.
How
vnworthy
of
the
Saints
and
christian
men
is
that
historie
of
the
Saints
,
which
is
called
the
Golden-Legend
,
which
I
cannot
tell
why
they
call
it
golden
,
when
as
it
was
written
of
a
man
hauing
an
yron
mouth
and
a
leaden
heart
:
what
thing
can
be
named
more
dishonourable
then
that
booke
?
Oh
what
a
great
shame
is
it
to
vs
christians
!
that
the
most
famous
actes
of
our
Saints
are
not
more
truely
and
sincerely
committed
to
memorie
,
either
for
the
knowledge
or
imitation
of
so
excellent
vertues
,
as
were
in
them
?
when
as
the
Greeke
and
Roman
writers
haue
written
so
diligently
of
their
captaines
,
Philosophers
and
wise
men
.
Ludouicus
Viues
that
Antichrist
shall
come
by
the
working
of
Sathan
,
with
all
power
and
signes
and
lying
wonders
,
in
all
deceiueablenesse
of
vnrighteousnes
among
them
that
perish
,
because
they
receiued
not
the
loue
of
the
truth
,
that
they
might
be
saued
.
which
is
truth
it selfe
We
haue
not
as
yet
touched
the
greatest
euill
,
wherewith
they
are
afflicted
:
and
what
(
I
pray
you
)
is
that
,
you
will
saie
vnto
me
?
their
raging
madnesse
,
by
which
they
hauing
forsaken
the
studie
of
the
law
and
the
Prophets
,
they
haue
gotten
vnto
themselues
other
learned
helpes
.
Search
the
Scriptures
(
saith
the
Lord
himselfe
)
for
they
beare
witnesse
of
me
.
That
this
thing
,
which
Christ
commands
,
the
Iewes
might
not
easily
doe
;
Sathan
by
his
sleight
and
subtiltie
deuised
,
that
they
despising
the
study
of
the
holy
Scriptures
,
might
spend
all
their
life
in
studying
of
poysoned
and
hurtfull
doctrines
.
The
Greeke
and
Latine
Poets
faine
many
things
,
but
yet
wittily
and
finely
,
not
to
deceiue
any
but
to
delight
;
from
whose
fables
many
things
may
be
verie
fitly
applyed
to
our
maners
and
to
our
life
:
but
the
Iewes
inuent
and
coine
such
things
which
haue
no
delight
in
them
at
all
.
For
they
are
verie
absurd
and
foolish
,
not
beautified
with
any
eloquence
of
wordes
or
of
speech
,
which
they
haue
committed
to
writing
;
not
that
they
might
delight
the
mindes
,
but
that
they
might
intangle
them
with
errors
.
For
they
say
that
God
did
not
make
perfect
the
heauens
,
and
that
the
light
of
the
Moone
was
diminished
for
her
pride
&
enuie
.
And
that
our
first
father
Adam
before
Eue
was
created
,
had
copulation
incestuously
with
all
other
beasts
:
and
that
all
other
trees
,
when
as
he
had
transgressed
the
Law
of
God
,
did
lift
vp
aloft
from
him
both
their
leaues
and
fruits
,
least
he
should
take
any
commoditie
by
them
;
and
that
only
the
figge
tree
,
because
she
was
guiltie
of
his
offence
(
for
it
was
the
fruit
thereof
(
they
say
)
which
our
first
parents
did
taste
against
Gods
commandement
)
did
yeeld
to
them
her
leaues
,
wherewith
they
might
couer
their
priuie
parts
,
&c.
Thus
much
onely
I
will
say
;
when
as
Mahomet
in
his
Alchoran
hath
fained
many
things
not
onely
impudently
and
wickedly
;
but
also
foolishly
and
blockishly
:
yet
in
many
places
the
Iewes
in
the
monstrousnes
and
impudencie
of
their
fables
,
haue
gone
beyond
Mahomet
.
So
that
Mahomet
being
compared
to
them
,
may
seeme
to
bee
some
bodie
:
And
yet
these
Maisters
of
the
Rabbines
are
read
and
learned
,
and
with
these
wicked
disciplines
(
as
Esay
prophesied
)
their
youthes
are
intangled
,
and
these
are
imprinted
into
them
in
their
tender
yeeres
,
as
Gods
testimonies
.
Valentine
and
Vrson
,
Houleglas
,
Clyme
of
the
Clough
,
And
being
delighted
with
these
studies
,
they
despise
the
studie
of
the
law
of
God
,
and
they
verie
seldome
take
the
Prophets
into
their
hands
,
and
they
place
the
chiefe
wisedome
nowe
in
this
shoppe
of
madnes
,
rashnes
,
and
wickednes
.
Osorius
)
as
concerning
the
maners
and
dealings
of
their
liues
,
with
what
errors
and
wickednes
doe
they
pollute
the
puritie
of
the
lawe
?
For
that
they
expound
the
law
,
that
it
is
necessarie
,
that
he
which
is
condemned
of
the
greater
part
of
the
iudges
,
shall
suffer
punishment
:
But
he
that
is
condemned
by
the
sentences
of
all
the
iudges
,
shall
be
acquited
.
And
he
that
shall
go
about
to
kill
a
Citizen
,
by
false
witnesse
,
shall
die
;
but
he
that
shall
kill
one
shall
be
absolued
.
As
though
the
purpose
of
hurting
,
without
taking
effect
,
were
worthy
of
punishment
;
but
hauing
obtained
his
purpose
,
were
worthy
of
praise
.
It
is
also
lawfull
for
them
by
the
decrees
of
their
Rabbines
to
defraude
Christians
of
their
money
;
to
take
their
liues
from
them
;
to
beguile
any
nation
;
to
inuent
crafts
and
deceits
;
&
to
wish
a
plague
day
&
night
to
the
innocent
,
&c.
But
what
shal
I
speake
of
the
other
part
of
their
law
,
which
they
cal
Cabala
?
what
great
matters
doth
it
take
vpon
it
?
&
about
what
trifles
is
it
occupied
?
what
great
promises
doth
it
make
?
And
how
euil
doth
it
perform
them
?
It
promiseth
men
heauenly
things
,
and
it
leaues
not
miserable
wretches
scant
those
things
which
concerne
man
.
For
this
it
vndertakes
,
that
it
will
expound
the
inward
meaning
of
the
law
,
&
that
it
will
search
out
,
not
the
outward
letter
,
but
the
inward
hidden
mysterie
:
And
it
iudgeth
that
we
must
lead
our
liues
according
to
the
meaning
and
not
according
to
the
letter
of
the
law
,
&c.
What
can
be
greater
,
what
more
statelie
then
this
promise
?
But
in
the
end
what
more
vaine
or
friuolous
?
They
spend
their
whole
life
in
expounding
the
name
of
God
,
which
they
cannot
attaine
vnto
,
&c.
And
whereas
Osorius
)
that
it
was
established
by
Gods
law
,
that
soothsayers
,
which
whisper
in
their
inchantments
,
should
not
be
sought
vnto
;
but
that
all
the
dealings
of
our
life
should
be
referred
to
the
square
of
the
law
of
God
,
and
to
the
testimonie
:
the
Iewes
in
steed
of
the
holinesse
of
the
law
of
God
,
seeke
to
the
dregs
and
corruption
of
the
law
,
&
place
the
art
of
magicke
which
they
call
Cabala
,
in
Gods
place
.
I
request
but
two
things
at
your
hands
;
the
one
is
,
that
you
would
detest
that
poysoned
learning
,
which
came
nowe
from
no
place
else
but
euen
from
the
bottomlesse
pit
of
hell
to
the
plague
of
mankinde
,
and
that
you
would
onely
aske
counsell
of
the
law
of
God
,
and
of
the
testimonies
of
the
Prophets
.
The
other
thing
is
,
that
you
woulde
not
come
in
your
praiers
and
requestes
to
God
,
bringing
any
thing
with
preiudicate
mindes
from
your
forefathers
,
but
with
a
simple
heart
you
would
earnestly
desire
of
that
most
high
fountain
of
loue
&
mercy
,
that
he
would
vouchsafe
to
open
to
you
mercifully
,
that
which
is
necessarie
for
your
saluation
.
The
which
if
you
shall
do
,
I
doe
not
doubt
but
that
he
will
lighten
your
mindes
,
with
the
brightnesse
of
his
holy
spirit
,
that
then
at
length
you
may
see
,
what
Godhead
and
power
lies
hid
in
Christ
,
nailed
vpon
the
crosse
.
this
is
that
smoke
that
came
out
of
the
bottomlesse
pit
,
which
darkened
both
the
sunne
and
the
ayre
,
I
opened
my
mouth
and
drew
in
my
breath
,
for
I
loued
thy
commaundementes
Of
the
first
question
there
are
foure
opinions
.
The
first
is
,
that
common
opinion
of
all
Catholikes
:
That
Peter
was
that
rocke
(
vpon
which
Christ
said
he
would
build
his
Church
)
that
is
,
that
person
which
was
called
Peter
:
yet
not
as
he
was
a
particular
person
;
but
as
he
was
Pastor
and
head
of
the
Church
:
euerie
faithfull
Christian
is
this
rocke
.
Caluine
,
who
saith
that
Christ
is
this
rocke
:
that
faith
,
or
the
confession
of
faith
;
to
be
the
rocke
which
our
Sauiour
ment
.
(
this
and
vpon
(
this
rocke
)
declares
some
rocke
,
had
spoken
of
a
little
before
.
a
stone
(
Zonah
I
am
the
first
and
last
;
the
beginning
and
the
end
.
In
this
beginning
,
was
the
earth
founded
,
because
in
him
is
the
Church
founded
:
and
therefore
the
Apostle
saith
,
No
man
can
lay
any
other
foundation
,
besides
that
which
is
laid
alreadie
,
which
is
Iesus
Christ
.
And
therefore
the
mediator
of
God
and
man
said
to
the
prince
of
the
Apostles
:
Thou
art
Peter
,
and
vpon
this
rocke
I
will
build
my
Church
.
For
he
is
that
rocke
,
from
which
Peter
tooke
his
name
,
and
vpon
the
which
he
said
he
would
build
his
Church
.
But
the
Church
founded
vpon
the
strength
of
that
rocke
,
whereof
I
haue
spoken
neither
is
shaken
with
the
stormes
of
threates
,
nor
moued
with
the
waues
of
persecution
.
Austine
,
when
as
he
had
also
sometime
affirmed
the
same
,
retracted
it
after
,
because
he
vnderstood
not
the
Hebrewe
tongue
;
and
thought
that
Cephas
did
not
signifie
a
rocke
,
but
some
thing
deriued
from
a
rocke
:
as
if
we
should
say
:
rockish
,
or
of
the
nature
of
a
rocke
.
Thou
shalt
be
called
Cephas
,
which
is
interpreted
Petrus
,
or
a
stone
:
as
belonged
properly
to
himselfe
,
Peter
by
nature
was
one
man
;
by
grace
one
Christian
,
and
by
his
more
abundant
grace
,
that
he
had
more
then
others
,
one
and
the
same
*
first
Apostle
.
But
when
it
was
said
vnto
him
,
I
will
giue
thee
the
keyes
of
the
kingdome
of
heauen
;
and
whatsoeuer
thou
shalt
bind
on
earth
,
&c.
he
signified
the
whole
Church
,
and
not
one
person
.
Peter
as
one
person
;
as
he
was
head
of
the
Church
.
Thou
art
Peter
in
Greeke
,
Cephas
in
the
Chaldee
tongue
,
in
Latine
is
a
stone
.
Therfore
we
must
search
out
the
reason
of
this
name
;
for
he
did
not
without
cause
call
him
Peter
,
which
before
was
called
Simon
.
We
reade
in
Iohn
,
when
as
Andrew
had
brought
Simon
his
brother
to
Christ
,
by
and
by
as
soone
as
Christ
sawe
him
,
hee
said
:
Thou
art
Simon
the
sonne
of
Iohn
:
Thou
shalt
be
called
Cephas
.
At
the
very
first
sight
of
him
,
hee
foretold
that
hee
should
haue
another
name
,
and
that
not
any
name
whatsoeuer
;
but
such
a
name
as
should
signifie
a
stone
:
neither
did
hee
notwithstanding
giue
a
reason
of
that
name
in
that
place
,
neither
in
any
other
place
of
the
Gospell
,
as
hitherto
ye
haue
heard
,
why
he
is
called
Peter
,
but
only
in
this
place
:
for
when
Peter
had
said
;
Thou
art
Christ
the
sonne
of
God
:
he
heard
by
and
by
:
Thou
art
Peter
.
As
though
he
should
say
:
Hitherto
thou
hast
beene
called
Simon
:
and
thou
hast
beene
called
the
sonne
of
man
,
now
thou
art
the
sonne
of
God
,
and
thou
art
Peter
:
now
thou
art
worthy
of
this
name
,
now
thou
art
truly
a
stone
,
because
thou
standest
vpon
the
rocke
.
Thou
seest
that
Peter
was
so
called
for
the
confession
of
the
faith
.
And
this
changing
of
the
name
also
concernes
vs
:
For
thus
it
is
prophesied
of
the
beleeuers
:
For
Sions
sake
I
will
not
hold
my
peace
And
thou
shalt
be
called
by
a
new
name
,
because
the
mouth
of
the
Lord
h●th
spoken
it
.
It
is
not
a
newe
name
,
that
one
should
be
called
Peter
,
that
is
a
stone
.
It
is
not
for
man
,
that
he
should
be
a
rock
;
euen
as
Iob
saith
.
My
strength
is
not
the
strength
of
stones
.
Nay
on
the
contrary
,
All
flesh
is
grasse
,
and
euery
man
liuing
is
altogether
vanitie
It
belongs
only
to
Christ
,
that
he
should
be
a
rocke
.
And
he
gets
this
new
name
,
who
is
built
vpon
this
rocke
,
as
thou
seest
in
Peter
.
It
belongeth
only
to
Christ
to
be
a
rocke
:
Paris
1594.
It
belongeth
onely
to
Christ
that
he
should
be
the
rocke
.
It
belongs
to
Christ
that
he
should
be
the
first
&
chiefe
rocke
:
It
belongs
only
to
Christ
to
be
a
rocke
.
It
belongs
to
Christ
to
be
the
chief
rocke
:
Philippus
Agricola
first
,
Ferus
It
belongs
not
to
any
man
to
be
a
rocke
.
And
vpon
this
rock
I
wil
build
my
church
.
What
the
Church
is
we
haue
declared
else
where
:
but
now
we
must
search
out
,
what
is
the
rocke
vpon
which
the
Church
is
built
.
The
scripture
sometime
takes
a
rocke
for
strength
,
firmity
and
securitie
,
as
in
the
Psalm
.
He
hath
brought
me
out
of
the
lake
of
miserie
,
and
hath
set
my
feet
vpon
the
rocke
:
By
which
words
he
meanes
nothing
else
,
then
that
he
was
placed
in
a
safe
and
sure
place
,
that
is
,
in
safetie
.
So
also
in
another
place
he
saith
.
Set
me
vpon
a
rocke
.
When
as
Christ
therfore
saith
:
I
will
build
my
Church
vpon
this
rocke
,
hee
meanes
nothing
else
,
then
he
will
build
his
Church
vpon
a
sure
and
vnmoueable
foundation
,
against
which
all
the
assaults
of
his
enemies
can
bee
able
to
do
nothing
.
By
this
it
is
manifest
,
that
Christ
built
not
his
Church
vpon
Peter
,
as
a
chiefe
foundation
For
we
are
built
vpon
the
foundation
of
the
Prophets
and
Apostles
,
Iesus
Christ
himselfe
being
the
head
corner
stone
)
or
vpon
any
other
man
:
for
no
man
is
so
firme
or
constant
that
he
cannot
be
moued
,
as
we
may
also
see
in
Peter
:
Therefore
another
rocke
is
to
be
sought
for
.
And
truly
in
the
Scriptures
Christ
himselfe
is
often
called
a
rocke
or
stone
,
as
in
Esay
,
I
will
put
in
Sion
a
corner
stone
,
approued
and
chosen
,
whosoeuer
beleeueth
in
him
shall
not
be
confounded
And
in
the
Psalme
.
The
same
stone
which
the
builders
refused
is
become
the
head
stone
of
the
corner
.
And
Peter
comming
to
Christ
,
as
to
a
liuing
stone
is
to
be
built
vpon
him
.
Thou
hearest
what
Peter
saith
,
that
Christ
is
that
stone
:
then
he
wils
that
we
all
should
be
stones
,
which
then
is
done
,
when
wee
are
built
vpon
Christ
.
And
he
is
built
vpon
Christ
,
that
beleeues
in
Christ
,
and
trusts
vpon
those
things
which
Christ
hath
,
and
is
able
to
do
.
Christ
therefore
is
principally
the
rocke
vpon
whom
the
whole
Church
is
built
,
according
to
that
:
Then
because
,
by
a
true
faith
we
are
ioined
to
Christ
:
we
also
,
after
a
maner
(
if
wee
may
so
speake
)
as
it
were
become
rockes
.
And
therefore
the
Christian
faith
it selfe
,
and
the
truth
of
the
Gospell
,
is
that
firme
and
vnmoueable
rocke
,
on
which
Christ
hath
built
his
Church
.
For
we
are
builded
vpon
the
foundation
of
the
Prophets
and
Apostles
.
Peter
,
To
thee
I
wil
giue
,
&c.
he
promiseth
that
he
wil
giue
him
the
keyes
;
he
gaue
them
not
in
this
place
:
therefore
let
vs
seeke
where
he
gaue
him
the
keyes
indeed
.
And
we
shall
find
in
no
other
place
,
but
that
which
is
in
Iohn
,
Receiue
yee
the
holy
Ghost
,
whose
sinnes
you
forgiue
,
they
are
forgiuen
them
:
and
whose
sinnes
you
shall
retaine
,
they
shall
be
retained
.
The
keyes
therefore
of
the
kingdome
of
heauen
are
power
to
forgiue
or
retaine
sinnes
.
The
which
also
is
proued
out
of
this
place
:
For
Christ
forthwith
added
;
Whatsoeuer
thou
shalt
bind
on
earth
,
&c.
But
what
means
this
here
,
to
Peter
only
the
keyes
are
promised
,
&
yet
they
are
also
giuen
to
the
other
Apostles
?
Here
I
will
alleage
the
sentence
of
S.
Ierome
:
For
the
ordinary
Glosse
alleageth
him
.
The
other
Apostles
haue
(
saith
he
)
power
of
Iurisdiction
,
to
whom
it
was
said
after
the
resurrection
,
Receiue
.
Euery
Church
also
hath
this
power
in
her
Bishops
and
Priests
:
but
therefore
they
are
promised
specially
to
Peter
,
that
all
men
may
vnderstand
,
that
whosoeuer
shall
separate
himselfe
from
the
vnitie
of
the
faith
,
and
from
the
fellowship
of
the
Church
,
which
is
but
one
;
neither
to
be
loosed
from
his
sins
,
nor
can
enter
into
heauen
.
Thou
hast
heard
what
be
the
keyes
and
what
is
the
ecclesiasticall
power
:
let
vs
marke
the
vse
of
the
keyes
,
and
the
execution
of
this
power
.
For
a
mystery
to
signifie
that
there
should
be
but
one
faith
&
one
Church
:
from
which
vnitie
,
whosoeuer
did
swarne
should
not
be
partaker
of
this
remission
.
that
the
other
Apostles
were
the
same
that
Peter
was
,
endewed
with
the
same
power
and
authorititie
:
but
to
him
alone
this
was
spoken
,
to
declare
the
vnitie
of
the
Church
.
Philippus
Agricola
that
it
cannot
be
found
in
any
place
else
,
where
th●s
promise
was
performed
:
And
the
ordinarie
Glosse
citing
this
place
of
Ierome
for
the
explication
of
that
pl●ce
of
Ioh●
:
A●no
Dom.
157●
Commentaries
of
Ferus
at
Rome
perused
and
purged
.
Neither
can
they
simply
,
at
their
owne
pleasure
and
will
remit
sinnes
or
retaine
them
,
but
by
certaine
meanes
.
Let
vs
seeke
therefore
what
they
be
:
And
truly
in
Matthew
and
Marke
,
they
are
most
manifestly
expressed
;
for
so
we
read
in
Matthew
,
Go
teach
all
nations
&
baptize
them
:
and
in
Mark
,
Go
you
into
the
whole
world
,
and
whose
sins
you
remit
,
they
are
remitted
vnto
them
:
He
that
beleeueth
and
shall
be
baptized
,
&c.
Behold
these
are
the
meanes
by
which
the
Ecclesiasticall
power
of
forgiuing
sinnes
is
executed
,
that
is
to
say
,
the
preaching
of
the
Gospell
,
and
administration
of
sacraments
:
neither
do
I
find
anie
other
thing
else
giuen
to
the
Apostles
,
by
which
they
may
execute
their
power
,
then
these
two
things
.
Hee
that
is
not
with
me
is
against
me
,
and
he
that
gathereth
not
with
me
,
scattereth
abroad
.
When
as
they
count
simply
,
or
at
their
owne
pleasures
,
or
at
their
owne
willes
forgiue
or
retaine
sinnes
,
but
by
certaine
meanes
,
let
vs
search
them
out
;
and
they
truly
in
Matthew
and
Marke
are
most
manifestly
expressed
:
for
so
we
read
in
Matthew
▪
Go
teach
all
nations
,
and
baptize
them
.
And
in
Marke
;
Goe
into
the
whole
world
,
he
that
beleeueth
,
and
is
baptized
,
&c
Behold
these
are
the
meanes
by
which
the
Ecclesiasticall
power
of
forgiuing
of
sinnes
is
executed
:
that
is
to
say
,
the
sacraments
,
which
if
he
receiue
,
now
the
kingdome
of
heauen
is
opened
vnto
him
,
now
his
sinnes
are
forgiuen
him
:
Neither
find
I
any
other
thing
giuen
to
the
Apostles
,
by
which
they
ought
to
execute
their
power
and
authoritie
.
preaching
the
Gospell
(
then
these
two
neither
can
I
find
any
thing
els
giuen
to
the
Apostles
to
execute
their
authoritie
:
The
execution
therefore
Ferus
)
of
the
Ecclesiasticall
power
consisteth
in
these
two
,
that
is
to
say
,
in
preaching
of
the
Gospell
,
and
administration
of
the
Sacraments
:
Neither
do
we
read
that
the
Apostles
did
any
other
things
.
To
which
Ierome
agrees
vpon
the
14.
of
Esay
.
The
Apostles
(
saith
he
)
loose
by
the
word
of
God
,
the
testimonies
of
the
Scriptures
,
and
exhortations
of
vertues
;
and
as
they
loose
by
the
word
of
God
,
so
also
they
loose
by
the
sacraments
,
which
are
adherents
and
appendants
to
the
word
.
The
execution
Ferus
)
of
Ecclesiasticall
power
consists
in
these
two
,
that
is
,
in
preaching
the
Gospell
,
and
administration
of
the
sacraments
:
Neither
do
we
reade
that
the
Apostles
did
any
thing
else
.
That
they
loose
by
preaching
These
things
therefore
I
alleaged
in
this
place
,
that
thou
mightest
see
,
that
my
opinion
wherein
I
said
,
that
the
execution
of
the
power
ecclesiasticall
did
consist
in
the
preaching
of
the
word
,
and
administration
of
the
Sacraments
,
to
differ
nothing
from
the
saying
of
the
saints
.
Of
these
things
which
haue
beene
spoken
is
that
question
dissolued
easily
,
which
troubles
some
,
how
Priests
can
forgiue
sinnes
,
when
as
that
only
belongs
to
God
,
according
to
that
,
I
am
that
only
God
forgiues
sinnes
by
power
of
dignitie
and
excellencie
:
God
alone
remitteth
sinnes
by
the
power
of
dignitie
and
excellencie
.
To
conclude
Ferus
)
these
keyes
of
the
Church
are
nothing
else
then
power
of
binding
and
loosing
;
of
forgiuing
sinnes
,
and
retaining
them
.
are
nothing
else
:
To
conclude
the
keyes
of
the
Church
are
power
of
binding
and
loosing
,
of
remitting
and
retaining
of
sinnes
.
Ferus
To
thee
will
I
giue
the
keyes
.
Some
labour
to
proue
,
that
this
was
said
only
to
Peter
,
because
hee
said
,
To
thee
I
will
giue
.
Others
say
the
contrarie
.
But
lest
I
should
determine
anie
thing
rashly
,
I
will
shewe
not
mine
owne
but
Augustines
opinion
,
who
in
the
120.
Tract
.
vpon
Iohn
,
saith
thus
:
Peter
(
saith
he
)
bare
a
figure
of
the
Church
.
For
properly
as
much
as
belongeth
to
himselfe
by
nature
,
he
was
but
one
man
,
and
by
grace
one
Christian
,
and
by
his
more
aboundant
grace
but
one
and
the
same
first
or
chiefe
Apostle
.
But
when
it
was
said
to
him
,
To
thee
I
will
giue
the
keyes
of
the
kingdome
of
heauen
,
he
signified
the
whole
Church
.
Also
in
his
booke
of
Christian
doctrine
,
the
first
boke
and
eight
chap.
he
teacheth
plainly
that
the
keyes
were
giuen
to
the
Church
.
first
Simon
Peter
that
euerie
Church
in
her
Bishops
and
priests
receiues
that
which
was
giuen
to
Peter
.
labour
to
proue
that
this
was
spoken
to
Peter
alone
,
because
he
said
,
To
thee
I
will
giue
,
&c.
to
whom
others
are
contrarie
.
I
answere
that
both
is
true
,
that
the
keies
are
giuen
to
the
Church
,
as
to
the
mystris
or
spouse
,
but
to
Peter
not
as
a
Lord
or
maister
,
but
as
to
a
minister
.
And
to
this
belongs
that
which
St.
Paule
saith
.
Let
a
man
so
esteeme
vs
as
the
ministers
of
Christ
.
And
the
same
sayeth
againe
:
I
am
a
debter
both
to
the
wise
and
foolish
.
And
hereunto
belongeth
the
names
of
the
Apostles
who
in
the
scriptures
are
called
pastours
,
watchmen
,
laborers
.
To
conclude
,
saith
Ferus
;
heare
what
Bernard
writes
to
Pope
Eugenius
in
his
second
booke
of
Consideration
.
Thy
predecessors
the
Apostles
heard
that
the
haruest
is
great
and
the
labourers
few
:
challenge
therefore
the
Fathers
inheritance
;
be
watchfull
in
this
,
and
be
not
idle
,
least
it
bee
saide
vnto
thee
,
why
standest
thou
all
the
day
idle
?
much
lesse
it
becommeth
thee
to
bee
either
found
dissolute
through
pleasures
;
or
effeminated
with
pompe
and
state
.
The
will
of
the
testator
giues
thee
none
of
these
.
But
what
?
If
thou
bee
contented
with
that
which
is
conteined
in
them
,
haue
a
more
care
of
the
inheritance
and
of
the
worke
,
then
of
glorie
and
riches
:
For
what
did
the
holie
Apostle
leaue
thee
,
that
which
I
haue
,
sayth
he
,
I
giue
thee
.
And
what
is
that
?
not
gold
nor
siluer
,
when
as
he
had
none
of
that
,
but
what
?
care
ouer
the
Church
.
But
what
did
he
leaue
thee
?
a
Lordshippe
.
Heare
what
hee
sayeth
,
not
ruling
as
Lords
ouer
the
Lords
inheritance
,
but
being
made
a
paterne
of
the
flocke
.
And
that
thou
mayst
know
that
these
things
are
so
in
deede
,
Christ
sayth
in
the
Gospell
.
The
kings
raigne
ouer
the
nations
:
but
you
shall
not
do
so
.
Of
these
it
is
plaine
that
Lordships
are
forbidden
the
Apostles
,
the
which
whosoeuer
doe
challenge
to
themselues
,
are
of
the
number
of
them
of
whom
God
complaines
thus
:
They
haue
raigned
but
not
by
me
.
And
after
:
they
are
the
ministers
of
Christ
,
and
so
am
I
,
and
hee
addeth
,
I
speake
as
vnwise
,
I
more
,
being
in
many
labours
.
O
excellent
ministerie
:
if
thou
must
glorie
let
the
patterne
of
the
holy
Apostles
be
set
before
thine
eies
,
acknowledge
thine
inheritance
in
Christs
crosse
,
in
many
labours
:
happie
is
hee
that
can
saye
,
I
haue
laboured
more
then
they
all
.
Thus
farre
Bernard
:
let
them
marke
well
this
Ferus
)
that
glorie
in
their
authoritie
.
To
Peter
therefore
were
the
keies
giuen
,
but
as
to
a
minister
Thirdly
that
is
also
to
be
marked
sayth
Ferus
,
that
it
is
expresly
sayd
,
I
will
giue
thee
the
keies
of
the
kingdome
of
heauen
:
hee
doth
not
say
of
the
kingdome
of
the
earth
.
These
wordes
belong
nothing
to
earthlie
iurisdiction
,
which
notwithstanding
they
goe
about
to
establish
on
these
words
,
affirming
that
Peter
not
onely
in
spirituall
,
but
also
in
externall
and
worldly
affaires
to
haue
receiued
fulnesse
of
authoritie
.
your
authoritie
is
in
trespasses
not
in
possessions
,
because
for
those
and
not
for
these
you
haue
receiued
the
keyes
of
the
kingdom
of
heauen
.
It
followeth
,
whether
power
seemes
greater
to
thee
,
to
forgiue
sinnes
or
to
deuide
landes
.
These
earthly
and
base
things
haue
their
Iudges
,
the
kings
and
princes
of
the
world
:
neyther
doe
you
enter
into
another
mans
bounds
:
why
doe
you
thrust
your
sickle
into
another
mans
haruest
?
why
will
you
be
greater
then
your
maister
,
who
being
requested
of
one
saying
,
speake
to
my
brother
that
he
may
deuide
the
inheritance
with
me
:
Answered
,
who
hath
ordained
me
a
Iudge
betweene
you
?
Thus
far
Barnard
.
Thirdly
say
they
,
that
is
to
bee
marked
that
it
is
expresly
sayde
.
And
I
will
giue
to
thee
the
keies
of
the
kingdome
of
heauen
,
as
though
hee
should
say
,
the
keies
are
mine
:
therefore
vse
them
according
to
my
pleasure
.
that
it
is
expresly
sayd
that
to
thee
,
I
will
giue
the
keies
of
the
kingdome
of
heauen
,
and
not
of
the
kingdome
of
the
earth
,
as
also
all
the
sentence
of
Bernard
which
confirmes
the
same
.
Ierome
.
To
conclude
that
is
to
be
marked
which
he
saith
:
I
will
giue
thee
the
keies
.
Thus
Ierome
writes
on
this
place
in
the
16
Chapter
of
Matthew
,
Bishops
(
saith
he
)
and
Priests
not
vnderstanding
this
place
,
take
some
thing
vnto
them
of
the
pride
of
the
Pharisees
,
that
they
thinke
they
maye
eyther
condemne
the
innocent
or
loose
the
guiltie
,
when
as
with
God
not
the
sentence
of
the
priests
,
but
the
liues
of
the
offenders
are
required
.
Christ
therefore
willing
to
reproue
this
presumption
,
sayth
,
I
will
giue
the
keies
,
as
though
he
should
say
,
The
keies
are
mine
,
therfore
vse
them
according
to
my
pleasure
,
and
not
acccording
to
thine
owne
pleasure
.
I
will
giue
to
thee
the
keies
of
the
kingdom
of
heauen
,
with
God
Ierome
,
not
the
sentence
of
the
priests
:
but
the
life
of
the
penitent
sinner
is
respected
.
To
conclude
,
Peter
(
saith
Ferus
)
receiued
power
,
but
not
any
earthly
power
,
that
hee
might
giue
or
take
away
or
alienate
kingdomes
and
gouernments
,
nor
such
power
that
it
might
be
lawfull
for
him
,
to
do
what
he
list
(
that
which
many
dreame
,
he
did
)
but
he
receiued
power
of
binding
and
loosing
,
of
remitting
and
detayning
sinnes
,
of
openning
and
shutting
:
neyther
that
according
to
his
owne
pleasure
,
but
as
a
seruant
or
minister
doing
his
maisters
will
.
Hector
Pintus
Eusebius
Clemens
that
Cephas
,
which
Paul
reprehended
in
the
2.
of
the
Galathians
,
was
not
Peter
the
Apostle
:
but
another
,
one
of
the
72.
Disciples
,
who
was
also
called
Cephas
,
as
he
proueth
out
of
Dorotheus
and
Hippolytus
.
After
the
comming
of
the
holy
ghost
vpon
the
Apostles
,
it
is
not
likely
that
the
pillar
of
the
Church
shold
haue
fallen
into
so
great
a
fault
,
and
haue
erred
in
so
great
a
matter
of
faith
,
that
is
,
concerning
the
abrogation
of
the
legall
ceremonies
:
To
whom
Christ
committed
his
Church
,
and
appointed
him
generall
pastour
,
and
teacher
,
and
maister
of
the
faithfull
,
and
left
him
his
Vicar
vpon
earth
&c.
It
was
not
meete
that
the
high
Bishop
and
Prince
of
the
Apostles
should
bee
reproued
of
Paul
so
publiquely
and
sharply
.
Iustified
by
saith
and
not
by
the
Lawe
.
those
that
were
chiefe
amongst
the
Apostles
,
Iames
,
Cephas
,
and
Iohn
:
they
gaue
him
right
hands
of
fellowshippe
:
that
when
as
hee
was
come
to
Antioch
hee
withstood
him
to
his
face
.
there
is
no
such
Cephas
numbred
amongst
the
72
disciples
,
If
therefore
wee
will
haue
the
Church
safe
,
let
vs
especially
pray
for
the
holy
ghost
:
for
it
is
he
wherein
the
Church
is
vnited
,
gouerned
,
spread
abroad
and
preserued
.
He
alone
is
the
only
tutor
,
gouernour
,
teacher
,
and
comforter
of
all
the
faithfull
.
He
stood
in
the
midst
of
his
brethren
.
In
which
word
the
humilitie
of
Peter
is
commended
.
For
he
did
not
alone
by
himselfe
puft
vp
with
vaine
arrogancie
dispose
the
ecclesiasticall
affaires
,
according
to
his
owne
pleasure
:
but
in
the
midst
of
his
brethren
he
dispatched
all
thinges
,
which
were
to
be
done
.
For
it
is
not
lawfull
that
the
ecclesiasticall
affaires
,
and
what
thinges
belong
to
the
whole
Church
,
should
bee
ordered
by
the
pleasures
of
a
fewe
:
but
rather
that
those
thinges
should
be
disposed
to
the
glorie
of
God
,
according
to
the
rules
and
appointment
of
the
scriptures
,
by
the
mutuall
consent
of
good
men
.
Neither
is
that
fit
that
any
one
shall
take
vpon
him
any
office
whatsoeuer
.
For
the
Apostle
sayth
,
Let
all
things
be
done
decently
and
according
to
order
.
Peter
:
Hee
calles
them
brethren
,
though
he
were
the
first
in
order
amongst
the
Apostles
.
For
others
are
not
to
be
disdained
because
of
our
higher
estate
aboue
them
:
lastly
,
he
begins
his
oration
of
the
holy
scrip
u●es
:
Neither
doth
Peter
this
by
mans
fancie
,
but
by
the
mouing
of
the
holy
scriptures
.
And
if
the
chiefe
of
the
Apostles
did
this
:
what
thinke
we
that
we
ought
to
doe
?
Therefore
let
ciuill
matters
be
discussed
by
ciuill
,
iust
,
and
equall
lawes
:
And
those
things
which
are
diuine
,
let
them
be
weighed
in
the
ballance
of
the
scriptures
.
For
there
ought
nothing
to
bee
established
,
or
decreede
in
the
Church
,
but
first
of
all
wee
should
aske
counsell
of
the
holy
scriptures
.
The
which
thing
I
would
to
God
had
been
obserued
till
now
:
but
now
that
is
commonly
put
in
practise
of
many
:
So
I
wil
haue
it
:
This
I
command
to
be
done
:
my
pleasure
is
a
sufficient
warrant
.
Let
another
take
his
Bishopricke
,
he
calls
his
bishopprick
,
his
Apostolical
office
or
function
,
not
an
empire
or
a
Lordship
.
And
not
without
cause
:
for
they
expound
a
Bishoppricke
to
be
a
watching
,
or
an
ouerseeing
;
the
which
is
the
proper
office
of
the
Apostles
.
But
what
constant
and
true
witnesses
needs
Iesus
Christ
?
He
that
is
one
of
Christs
witnesses
needs
not
to
the
execution
of
his
office
an
externall
sword
,
&
weapons
,
but
rather
a
readie
and
exercised
toung
,
by
which
he
may
do
&
exercise
faithfully
the
charg
committed
vnto
him
.
For
it
is
the
dutie
of
an
Apostle
,
to
excell
in
tongue
,
&
worde
.
The
authoritie
of
the
christian
faith
is
great
,
which
is
declared
to
vs
of
witnesses
,
which
haue
declared
vnto
vs
not
onely
thinges
heard
;
but
thinges
seene
and
most
assured
.
Peter
and
Iohn
the
chiefe
amongst
the
Apostles
,
haue
witnessed
this
vnto
vs
most
assuredly
.
Matthias
,
none
of
these
although
now
verie
skilful
in
the
gospell
by
himselfe
,
cares
for
,
procures
or
goes
about
this
busines
,
but
being
all
called
together
without
preferring
themselues
,
or
disdaining
one
of
the
other
;
they
all
waite
for
indifferently
the
sentence
of
the
holy
ghost
It
seemes
good
to
the
holy
ghost
and
to
vs
,
It
is
no
maruaile
though
we
teach
diuers
doctrines
,
when
as
wee
all
are
not
gouerned
and
doe
not
speake
with
the
same
spirite
.
In
Peter
we
are
to
marke
the
example
of
a
good
shepheard
:
the
people
being
in
an
vprere
,
Peter
steps
forth
into
the
midst
,
not
that
he
should
with
violence
staie
the
murmurers
,
but
that
out
of
the
scriptures
he
might
reueale
,
and
teach
the
will
of
God
.
Peter
stoode
not
onely
in
bodie
but
in
minde
.
And
he
tooke
to
him
the
other
eleuen
,
least
he
should
seeme
to
exercise
tyrannie
among
them
.
He
was
the
first
in
order
of
the
Apostles
,
&
he
was
the
first
that
ought
to
speake
,
whensoeuer
the
matter
required
an
euangelicall
teacher
or
preacher
.
These
things
of
Peter
are
to
be
imitated
of
all
pastors
.
There
are
other
things
read
of
Peter
:
as
that
he
disswaded
Christ
from
his
passion
;
Let
that
be
farre
from
thee
ô
Lord
,
saith
hee
,
&c.
Also
that
hee
slept
in
the
garden
,
when
as
notwithstanding
he
had
promised
Christ
that
he
was
ready
to
goe
to
pr●son
and
to
death
with
him
.
And
also
that
being
ouercome
through
mans
frailnes
,
he
denyed
Christ
at
his
passion
:
also
that
he
vsed
the
materiall
sword
,
when
Christ
was
taken
.
But
these
things
of
Peter
are
not
to
be
imitated
of
pastors
:
for
in
these
he
was
alwaies
chidden
of
the
Lord
:
Although
in
these
in
our
daies
he
hath
more
followers
,
then
in
that
,
wherin
he
chiefly
is
to
be
followed
.
Ferus
Peter
and
Iohn
went
vp
to
praie
:
Behold
the
chiefe
of
the
Apostles
goe
before
.
A
good
shepheard
must
goe
before
,
and
then
his
sheepe
doe
followe
him
.
The
Apostles
of
all
thing
accompt
this
the
chiefest
that
belongs
to
their
office
,
to
preach
:
but
of
this
now
some
are
ashamed
.
The
highest
office
in
the
Church
,
is
the
ministerie
of
the
word
:
To
this
we
ought
to
imploy
our
chiefest
care
:
for
vnlesse
the
worde
of
God
be
purely
and
diligently
taught
,
all
thinges
else
whatsoeuer
are
corrupt
:
therefore
Paul
after
here
in
the
20
chapter
doth
notablie
expresse
,
what
is
the
chiefe
part
of
the
office
of
an
Apostle
,
or
Bishoppe
.
You
know
(
saith
he
)
how
I
haue
kept
nothing
backe
from
The
proper
dutie
of
an
Apostle
,
is
to
praie
and
preach
.
For
prayer
obtaines
of
God
what
is
to
be
taught
,
and
that
by
and
by
the
fruit
of
the
word
heard
may
follow
the
preaching
.
And
hereof
Paul
sayth
:
I
make
mention
of
you
in
my
prayers
,
&c.
Therefore
they
are
not
to
be
accounted
in
the
number
of
the
Apostles
,
which
neglect
either
both
these
,
or
either
of
them
;
much
lesse
they
which
giue
themselues
to
ease
and
pleasure
.
O
miserable
religion
which
cannot
be
defended
otherwise
,
them
with
the
weapons
of
desperate
villaines
,
and
by
the
iniuries
and
spoyles
of
tyrants
.
Here
we
see
that
in
the
beginning
of
the
Church
hyprocrisie
and
couetousnes
crept
in
Simon
Magus
)
but
Peter
verie
diligently
withstood
both
of
them
:
whom
I
would
to
God
his
successors
had
followed
.
Peter
neuer
spake
more
bitterly
then
against
Ananias
and
Sapphira
:
for
no
plagues
are
more
hurtfull
in
the
Church
then
hypocrisie
and
couetousnes
:
So
Christ
threwe
out
of
the
temple
those
which
sold
.
If
he
stroke
them
with
such
a
terrible
sentence
,
which
would
haue
bought
:
what
would
he
saie
of
our
sellers
,
which
open
and
shut
heauen
for
money
,
which
kill
soules
and
quicken
them
againe
for
a
handfull
of
barlie
?
Whom
God
bindes
,
doe
thou
not
loose
:
and
whome
hee
looseth
,
do
not
thou
binde
:
for
thou
hast
not
power
at
thy
pleasure
to
place
soules
in
heauen
or
hell
;
but
according
to
the
worde
of
God
.
For
all
soules
are
mine
,
saith
the
Lord
.
Fourthly
,
whome
I
haue
serued
,
let
it
not
grieue
thee
to
serue
them
also
:
for
the
disciple
is
not
aboue
his
maister
.
I
haue
been
a
seruant
to
all
,
do
thou
so
also
.
Fiftly
,
whome
I
haue
not
as
yet
condemned
,
doe
not
thou
iudge
rashly
or
condemne
least
thou
be
condemned
thy selfe
.
Arise
Peter
:
By
an
excellent
metaphor
the
office
of
the
Apostles
is
described
,
whose
office
is
to
rise
,
not
to
take
their
ease
,
and
to
watch
&
take
care
for
their
flocke
;
and
then
to
kill
,
not
with
the
materiall
sword
,
(
for
that
was
forbidden
Peter
)
but
with
the
sword
of
the
spirite
,
which
is
the
word
of
God
:
which
sword
the
Apostles
are
commanded
to
buye
,
if
they
sold
their
coate
for
it
.
And
they
kill
,
when
they
preach
the
lawe
and
shew
men
their
sinnes
,
and
doe
teach
that
our
strenght
and
righteousnes
is
nothing
;
yea
that
wee
are
nothing
,
but
euen
damned
and
miserable
sinners
.
an
Apostle
,
&
the
first
and
chiefe
of
the
Apostles
,
is
forced
to
yeeld
an
account
to
the
Church
:
neither
doth
hee
take
this
grieuously
,
as
a
thing
not
agreeing
to
his
authoritie
.
For
hee
knewe
wel
enough
that
he
exercised
the
office
not
of
a
Lord
or
maister
,
but
of
a
seruant
of
the
Church
.
The
Church
is
the
spouse
of
Christ
;
and
she
is
the
Ladie
of
the
house
:
Peter
is
but
a
seruant
and
minister
.
The
Church
therefore
hath
authoritie
not
onely
to
aske
accompt
of
her
seruants
;
but
also
if
they
bee
not
fitte
,
quite
to
put
them
away
.
So
heretofore
it
hath
been
often
done
in
generall
councels
.
But
nowe
wicked
Bishoppes
will
not
be
reproued
nor
rulde
by
the
Church
:
as
though
they
were
Lordes
and
not
seruantes
.
Therefore
by
the
iust
iudgment
of
God
,
they
are
despised
of
all
men
.
Ferus
Cyprian
called
Cornelius
Colleague
Hee
went
thorowe
euery
Citie
;
confirming
and
stablishing
that
which
the
other
had
taught
;
or
adding
to
that
,
which
they
had
not
done
sufficiently
:
he
caried
that
scrole
imprinted
in
his
heart
,
which
Christ
last
of
all
commanded
Peter
saying
:
Feede
my
sheepe
if
thou
louest
me
.
In
Peter
thou
seest
the
office
of
B
shops
,
that
is
,
to
visite
all
:
according
to
that
saying
:
Heale
that
which
is
weake
,
and
binde
vppe
that
which
is
broken
,
&c.
They
which
are
Bishoppes
,
and
doe
sleepe
,
and
are
idle
,
doe
not
know
in
what
a
dangerous
estate
they
are
;
nor
doe
not
thinke
that
the
bloud
of
all
that
perish
,
shall
be
required
at
their
hands
.
Behold
three
men
,
&c
Marke
that
these
wordes
spoken
to
Peter
doe
belong
to
all
pastours
.
For
so
it
is
sayde
to
euerie
one
of
them
:
Behold
men
:
as
though
hee
should
saye
:
These
sheepe
committed
to
thy
charge
doe
require
care
,
and
help
;
the
sinner
succour
;
the
weake
,
strength
;
those
which
go
astraie
,
doctrine
;
the
vnrulie
,
correction
;
those
which
are
tormented
through
afflictions
,
comforte
;
the
whole
church
now
dispersed
,
peace
.
Secondly
,
Arise
:
thou
art
not
a
Lord
,
but
a
seruant
:
this
is
not
a
time
of
ease
,
but
of
labour
:
hitherto
thou
hast
done
nothing
:
through
thy
negligence
the
Wolfe
hath
entred
in
,
that
is
,
the
Diuell
.
For
he
is
a
Wolfe
,
howe
greatly
soeuer
he
shewe
the
face
of
a
friend
&c.
Peters
In
Peter
thou
seest
expressed
what
becomes
Bishoppes
,
that
is
,
to
goe
vp
aloft
,
to
fast
,
to
praie
.
Thou
seest
the
contrarie
in
wicked
and
euill
Bishoppes
,
they
onely
take
care
of
temporall
thinges
themselues
;
they
committe
spirituall
things
to
others
.
They
liue
like
Princes
,
not
like
shepheards
,
they
neuer
praie
,
they
giue
themselues
to
pleasures
.
In
this
Chapter
,
Luke
dooth
prosecute
the
historie
of
Paul
and
Barnabas
pilgrimage
,
and
hee
names
certaine
countries
which
in
their
preaching
they
passed
through
,
that
here
al
men
may
see
how
couragiously
these
two
Apostles
preached
to
al
men
the
word
of
saluation
to
the
great
shame
of
those
,
which
brag
themselues
to
be
the
successors
of
the
Apostles
:
when
as
they
are
nothing
else
but
slothfull
&
vnfaithfull
seruants
,
sharply
to
be
reproued
of
the
Lord
,
nay
iustly
to
be
condemned
.
Iames
:
Iames
confirmes
the
sayings
of
the
three
Apostles
,
&
pronounceth
sentence
as
Bishop
of
Ierusalem
.
Marke
,
that
he
saith
not
,
that
thou
shalt
haue
much
people
;
but
I
haue
much
people
in
this
citie
.
As
though
he
should
saie
;
the
people
is
not
thine
,
but
mine
.
So
he
sayd
to
Peter
Feede
not
thy
sheepe
,
but
my
sheepe
:
As
though
he
should
say
;
they
are
mine
;
I
haue
redeemed
them
with
my
bloud
;
I
loue
them
;
I
take
care
of
them
:
therefore
thou
shalt
not
rule
ouer
them
at
thy
pleasure
:
thou
shalt
plaie
the
part
of
a
shepheard
and
not
of
a
Lord
.
Mention
of
him
is
made
in
this
place
very
fitly
,
for
he
was
such
a
great
man
,
&
the
Corinthians
made
him
equall
with
Peter
,
and
Paul
:
I
(
say
they
)
hold
of
Paul
:
I
of
Apollo
:
&
I
of
Cephas
.
Thus
saith
the
holy
Ghost
:
the
Lord
as
a
most
wise
gouernour
of
his
doth
foreshew
the
crosse
which
is
appointed
to
his
;
but
sodaine
destruction
falleth
on
the
wicked
.
No
congregation
can
conti●ue
without
order
:
Therfore
it
is
a
great
matter
in
the
reformation
of
the
Church
,
that
order
be
kept
.
Therefore
they
offende
grieuously
,
which
in
the
Church
of
God
disturb
,
rent
asunder
and
quite
take
away
all
order
.
Christ
himselfe
ordeined
an
order
:
some
Apostles
some
Prophets
some
doctors
.
It
is
the
office
of
the
Apostles
to
be
seruants
,
or
ministers
,
and
witnesses
of
Christ
.
The
seruant
is
not
aboue
his
Maister
By
this
worde
therefore
Christ
doth
bridle
all
the
pride
and
ambition
of
ecclesiasticall
persons
:
for
admitte
whosoeuer
they
be
,
whether
Popes
or
Bishoppes
,
or
Cardinals
,
or
Doctours
,
what
are
they
else
but
seruants
?
And
if
they
be
seruants
(
as
no
man
will
denie
)
they
ought
to
behaue
themselues
so
,
as
that
they
should
not
climbe
aboue
their
maister
:
howe
this
is
done
among
them
,
let
them
looke
to
it
.
For
here
is
not
a
place
(
as
we
saie
)
to
rake
in
this
filthie
fenne
or
lake
.
Their
owne
consciences
will
tell
them
,
in
what
thinges
they
are
vnlike
to
Christ
:
nay
wherein
they
endeuour
to
climbe
vp
aboue
Christ
,
&c.
In
worldly
affaires
no
man
dare
preferre
himselfe
before
his
maister
,
or
will
seeke
to
take
more
ease
then
his
maister
doth
:
but
in
spirituall
matters
we
see
it
farre
otherwise
.
There
is
no
man
but
coueteth
and
wisheth
to
be
in
better
estate
than
Christ
was
in
,
Christ
when
as
he
was
in
the
shape
of
God
humbled
himselfe
:
we
vile
wretches
cannot
abide
humilitie
.
Christ
ministred
to
vs
,
who
were
his
seruants
:
we
thinke
scorne
to
minister
or
do
seruice
to
any
.
Christ
did
good
euen
to
the
simplest
:
we
thinke
much
to
do
good
euen
to
our
brethren
.
Christ
laboured
&
tooke
paines
:
we
seeke
our
owne
ease
.
Christ
although
hee
were
the
brightnes
of
his
fathers
glorie
:
yet
patiently
endured
the
reproches
of
men
;
we
are
of
a
contrarie
minde
.
Christ
being
the
iudge
of
all
men
;
notwithstanding
suffered
himselfe
to
bee
iudged
:
we
disdaine
to
be
iudged
or
reproued
of
any
.
Christ
by
the
crosse
and
death
entred
into
his
glorie
:
we
thinke
to
come
thither
,
by
riot
and
pleasure
.
What
therefore
doe
we
else
,
but
preferre
our selues
before
our
maister
,
and
desire
a
better
estate
then
hee
had
?
Therefore
not
without
cause
he
vrgeth
this
word
so
often
,
&
so
vehemently
vnto
vs
:
He
will
haue
vs
knowe
that
we
are
seruants
.
Againe
,
that
we
should
consider
what
he
hath
done
and
suffered
:
he
that
markes
this
diligently
will
bee
most
readie
to
doe
all
good
,
and
most
patient
to
endure
all
euill
.
It
is
most
likelie
that
he
began
at
Peter
,
who
was
the
first
or
chiefe
amonge
the
Apostles
,
not
in
calling
;
for
Andrew
followed
Christ
before
him
:
but
in
the
election
of
the
Apostleshippe
,
for
there
Peter
is
placed
in
the
first
place
,
&c.
Peter
:
Hinder
not
my
death
;
but
rather
studie
to
imitate
it
.
Awaye
with
thy
sworde
which
kills
men
:
my
sworde
which
I
haue
committed
vnto
thee
cuts
off
vices
;
but
saues
men
.
Therefore
put
thou
that
materiall
sworde
into
thy
sheath
againe
,
or
as
the
other
Euangelists
saide
,
into
his
owne
place
.
The
proper
place
of
the
materiall
sworde
,
is
the
ordinarie
power
,
that
is
,
the
ciuill
magistrate
.
Put
thy
sword
therfore
into
that
sheath
:
let
the
ciuill
magistrate
vse
it
,
and
not
thou
.
Againe
he
teacheth
by
this
worde
,
that
the
gospell
is
not
to
be
defended
with
worldly
weapons
;
nor
with
mans
ayde
:
but
the
defence
thereof
is
to
be
committed
to
God
.
So
saith
Paul
:
the
weapons
of
our
warfare
are
not
carnall
:
so
Christ
neuer
vsed
any
sword
;
nor
his
Apostles
are
euer
read
to
haue
been
girded
with
swordes
.
They
taught
the
word
:
and
the
word
it selfe
fought
with
his
owne
power
:
And
the
Apostles
went
euer
away
conquerors
.
So
Christ
in
Luke
sayth
,
I
will
giue
you
a
mouth
and
wisdome
,
which
your
enemies
shall
not
be
able
to
resist
.
Therefore
Christ
,
especially
by
this
word
,
forbiddes
his
Apostles
the
externall
sword
:
for
they
haue
,
and
they
ought
to
haue
the
sworde
of
the
spirite
,
which
is
the
worde
of
God
.
And
hence
Esay
prophesieth
;
that
the
battell
of
the
Apostles
shal
be
as
in
the
day
of
Madian
,
that
is
,
as
Gedeon
ouercame
the
Madianits
,
not
with
weapons
,
but
with
trumpets
and
breaking
of
pitchers
:
so
should
the
Apostles
do
spiritually
,
that
they
should
subdue
the
whole
world
to
Christ
,
by
the
trumpet
of
the
word
of
God
,
and
by
suffering
afflictions
,
&c.
My
kingdome
is
otherwise
gouerned
then
a
warlike
kingdome
:
for
this
is
gouerned
with
a
materiall
sword
,
but
my
kingdome
stands
in
no
neede
of
that
sword
,
for
the
sword
thereof
is
the
word
of
God
.
The
kingdome
of
the
world
hath
Cities
,
Castles
,
Townes
,
Villages
,
Armes
,
Weapons
:
but
my
kingdome
only
requires
the
hearts
of
men
.
The
world
raignes
ouer
mens
bodies
and
goods
:
but
I
ouer
mens
hearts
&
consciences
.
The
world
raignes
with
fleshly
power
,
but
it
obeyes
the
spirituall
power
;
but
I
make
no
account
of
fleshly
power
,
but
I
raign
spiritually
against
fin
,
death
,
and
hell
,
&c.
The
crownes
of
the
kinges
of
this
world
,
are
some
of
iron
,
some
of
siluer
some
of
golde
.
By
which
is
declared
,
that
the
kingdome
of
the
world
consisteth
of
fleshly
power
,
glorie
and
nobilitie
.
But
Christs
crowne
is
a
crowne
of
thornes
;
that
by
this
token
thou
maiest
knowe
that
Christes
kingdome
consists
of
thornes
and
afflictions
.
And
what
kinde
of
king
Christ
is
himselfe
,
such
like
kings
he
makes
vs
,
that
is
,
subiect
to
afflictions
:
Vpon
this
rocke
I
will
build
my
Church
Vpon
this
rocke
,
vpon
this
truth
of
faith
which
thou
hast
confessed
,
and
hast
vttered
saying
:
Thou
art
Christ
the
sonne
of
the
liuing
God
:
and
also
vppon
my selfe
a
most
sure
rocke
,
which
in
thy
foresaide
speech
thou
hast
confessed
;
I
will
build
and
founde
my
Church
,
&c.
And
hee
breathed
vpon
them
.
When
as
hee
woulde
make
his
disciples
famous
and
excellent
for
the
great
dignitie
of
their
apostleshippe
,
and
would
ordaine
them
the
holy
guides
of
his
mysteries
,
he
forthwith
sanctifies
them
with
his
holy
spirite
,
which
by
breathing
he
bestowed
vpon
them
.
Christ
built
his
Church
on
Peter
Peter
euer
went
before
the
rest
:
for
beeing
especially
in
loue
with
Christ
,
hee
was
euer
most
readie
both
to
do
any
thing
and
to
make
answeare
:
therfore
euen
now
a
little
before
seeing
the
ship
came
slowly
to
the
land
,
he
girding
his
coate
about
him
,
leaped
into
the
sea
.
And
when
as
our
Sauiour
asked
his
disciples
saying
,
whom
do
men
saye
that
I
am
?
When
as
againe
after
their
answere
,
he
demaunded
of
them
againe
:
But
whom
doe
you
saie
that
I
am
?
as
the
principall
and
head
of
the
rest
,
he
first
cried
out
:
Thou
art
Christ
the
sonne
of
the
liuing
God
,
He
also
smote
off
Malchas
eare
,
thinking
by
this
meanes
that
he
should
euer
cleaue
to
his
maister
.
Therefore
of
good
right
Christ
asked
him
if
he
loued
him
more
then
the
rest
,
and
that
thrice
.
Peter
also
confessed
that
he
loued
him
,
and
he
calles
none
other
to
be
witnes
of
this
his
loue
,
but
Christ
himselfe
.
And
in
euery
one
of
his
confessions
the
words
being
a
little
altered
,
he
heard
that
he
must
haue
a
care
of
Christs
sheepe
.
But
this
speech
doth
bring
to
light
a
h●gher
matter
:
for
because
Peter
with
the
rest
was
adorned
by
Christ
with
the
name
of
an
Apostle
,
and
he
denied
him
thrice
at
his
passion
:
by
good
right
now
the
confession
of
his
three-folde
loue
is
required
,
that
his
three
fold
deniall
might
be
requited
with
the
like
number
of
his
confession
.
So
that
which
was
committed
by
words
,
was
cured
with
words
.
He
asked
of
him
if
he
loued
him
more
then
the
rest
:
for
he
which
had
tried
the
greater
clemencie
of
his
maister
towards
him
,
by
good
right
ought
to
haue
loued
him
more
.
And
although
all
the
Apostles
generally
were
stricken
with
great
feare
,
when
the
Lorde
was
betrayed
:
yet
Peters
fault
was
the
greatest
,
that
in
so
short
a
time
denied
him
thrice
.
Therfore
seeing
by
the
mercie
of
our
Sauiour
he
obtained
forgiuenes
of
a
great
sinne
,
iustly
of
him
greater
loue
is
required
.
All
pastors
of
the
Church
hereby
learne
:
that
they
can
no
otherwise
be
beloued
of
Christ
,
then
if
so
bee
that
they
shal
studie
with
al
their
maine
&
might
,
that
his
sheep
be
wel
fed
,
&
like
well
.
Such
a
one
was
Paul
,
&c.
By
Peters
threefold
confession
,
his
three
folde
sinne
of
denying
is
done
away
.
And
hee
sayde
to
him
;
feede
my
Lambes
:
restoring
to
him
againe
the
dignitie
of
his
Apostleshippe
,
least
through
his
deniall
which
chanced
by
mans
frailtie
,
it
had
seemed
to
haue
beene
disanulled
.
The
arke
of
Noah
was
a
figure
of
the
Church
as
Peter
saith
:
In
the
arke
of
Noah
a
fewe
,
that
is
,
eight
soules
were
saued
by
water
;
As
now
also
baptisme
saueth
vs
.
As
in
that
were
all
kinde
of
beasts
;
so
in
this
are
men
of
all
countries
and
conditions
.
The
arke
had
her
nests
:
so
the
Church
her
mansions
.
Eight
soules
of
men
were
saued
in
the
arke
:
and
Ecclesiastes
biddes
vs
giue
part
to
seuen
,
and
part
to
eight
;
that
is
,
beleeue
both
the
testaments
.
And
therefore
some
psalmes
are
written
for
the
eight
;
and
by
eight
verses
,
which
are
put
vnder
euery
letter
.
And
in
the
118.
psalme
the
iust
man
is
instructed
:
and
the
blessings
by
the
which
the
Lorde
signifieth
his
Church
in
the
mount
,
are
eyght
,
&c.
A
Crowe
is
sent
out
of
the
arke
,
and
returneth
no
more
;
and
after
the
Doue
sheweth
the
peace
of
the
earth
:
So
in
the
baptisme
of
the
Church
,
that
blacke
birde
being
expelled
,
that
is
,
the
Diuell
,
the
Doue
of
the
holy
ghost
declareth
the
peace
of
our
lande
.
The
arke
beginning
of
30.
cubits
is
built
,
by
little
and
little
decreasing
into
one
cubite
:
So
likewise
the
Church
consisting
of
many
degrees
,
at
length
is
finished
with
Deacons
,
Priests
,
and
Bishops
.
He
ends
his
discourse
which
hee
had
made
to
Stephen
Bishop
of
Rome
after
this
manner
:
We
haue
shewed
these
things
to
your
conscience
(
most
welbeloued
brother
)
both
for
our
common
honour
,
and
for
my
sincere
loue
I
beare
vnto
you
,
hoping
that
those
things
please
you
for
the
truth
of
your
faith
and
religion
,
which
are
both
true
and
religious
.
But
wee
knowe
some
that
will
hardly
refuse
that
which
they
haue
once
tasted
;
nor
chang
their
resolution
easily
:
but
the
knotte
of
peace
and
concorde
,
being
kept
safe
among
their
fellow
Bishops
,
wil
keepe
some
priuate
opinions
to
themselues
,
which
they
haue
once
liked
of
.
Wherein
wee
will
not
vrge
nor
prescribe
a
lawe
to
any
man
,
when
as
euery
one
in
the
Church
hath
free
power
and
authoritie
to
gouerne
,
as
he
will
;
and
euery
one
is
set
ouer
the
Lords
flocke
,
beeing
to
giue
account
to
the
Lord
of
his
doing
.
If
at
the
praier
only
of
the
Bishop
,
the
holy
ghost
descended
;
then
they
are
in
a
lamentable
case
,
who
beeing
baptized
by
priests
and
Deacons
in
villages
,
townes
&
far
distant
places
,
haue
died
before
euer
they
were
visited
of
the
Bishops
.
The
health
of
the
Church
consisteth
in
the
dignitie
&
reuerence
of
the
chiefe
priests
,
to
whom
if
a
peereles
&
chiefe
authoritie
be
giuen
of
all
men
,
there
will
bee
so
manye
schismes
in
the
Church
,
as
there
are
Priests
,
&c.
S.
Ierome
Marianus
Victorinus
Reatinus
Episcopus
S.
Ieromes
Hee
calles
the
Bishoppe
the
chiefe
priest
;
whose
authoritie
also
to
be
greater
than
the
other
priests
,
hee
doth
otherwhere
plainly
and
manifestly
auouch
.
So
the
Apostles
whose
roome
the
Bishops
now
occupie
,
&
succeede
in
,
were
aboue
the
72
disciples
,
whom
as
blessed
Damasus
the
Priest
doth
witnes
,
the
Priests
do
now
succeede
.
So
Aaron
and
the
other
hie
priests
,
were
euer
aboue
the
Leuites
.
The
scribes
and
Pharisees
sitte
vpon
Moses
chaire
,
doe
what
they
say
:
but
doe
not
as
they
doe
.
You
see
that
in
the
chaire
of
Moyses
,
to
which
hath
nowe
succeeded
the
chaire
of
Christ
,
that
also
euill
men
doe
sitte
,
and
yet
notwithstanding
the
good
thinges
which
they
are
about
to
teach
,
doe
not
hurt
their
hearers
.
Wherefore
doest
thou
for
the
wicked
mens
sake
,
forsake
the
chaire
?
Returne
againe
to
peace
,
returne
againe
to
vnitie
,
which
hurt
thee
not
.
If
I
speake
well
,
and
doe
well
,
followe
me
:
But
if
I
doe
not
as
I
say
;
thou
hearest
the
counsell
of
the
Lorde
;
Doe
what
I
say
;
but
what
I
doe
,
doe
thou
not
.
But
yet
depart
not
from
the
catholique
chaire
.
Christs
chaire
Peters
chaire
When
as
Christ
speaketh
,
somtime
he
speaketh
in
the
person
of
the
only
head
,
because
he
is
a
sauiour
borne
of
the
Virgin
Marie
;
sometime
in
the
person
of
his
bodie
,
which
is
the
whole
church
,
dispersed
through
the
whole
world
.
And
we
are
in
his
bodie
,
if
our
faith
be
pure
,
our
hope
sure
,
and
our
loue
inflamed
.
The
wordes
of
my
sinnes
;
there
is
no
doubt
but
that
it
is
the
voice
of
Christ
.
But
how
come
sinnes
,
but
of
his
bodie
which
is
the
Church
?
because
both
the
bodie
of
Christ
and
the
head
speakes
.
Why
speakes
he
alone
?
because
they
shal
be
two
in
one
flesh
.
This
is
a
great
mysterie
(
saith
the
Apostle
)
I
meane
of
Christ
and
of
his
Church
.
If
he
hath
sayd
:
now
they
are
not
two
,
but
one
flesh
;
what
maruaile
is
it
,
if
one
flesh
and
one
tounge
vtter
the
same
words
,
as
of
one
flesh
,
one
head
,
and
of
one
bodie
?
let
vs
heare
them
as
one
;
but
yet
the
head
as
the
heade
,
and
the
bodie
as
the
bodie
.
The
personnes
are
not
deuided
,
but
there
is
a
difference
of
their
dignities
;
because
the
head
doth
saue
,
the
body
is
saued
:
The
head
shewes
mercie
,
the
body
bewailes
her
miserie
:
the
head
is
to
purge
sinnes
,
the
bodie
to
confesse
sinnes
:
and
yet
one
voice
of
them
both
.
But
because
they
are
the
ministers
or
deacons
of
the
Church
of
Rome
:
therefore
they
thinke
themselues
more
honorable
then
in
other
Churches
,
for
the
statelines
of
the
Citie
of
Rome
,
which
seemes
to
be
the
head
of
all
other
Cities
.
Was
the
head
of
all
other
Cities
.
Heretiques
goe
about
to
vndermine
,
or
ouercome
the
most
sure
foundations
of
the
Church
by
the
shew
of
reason
:
but
that
mercifull
Captaine
of
our
faith
,
hath
as
it
were
with
a
most
stronge
tower
defended
his
Church
,
by
the
solemne
assemblies
of
all
nations
&
people
,
by
the
seats
of
the
Apostles
,
and
by
certaine
excellent
learned
,
godly
and
spirituall
men
,
&
also
he
hath
fenced
it
with
the
plentifull
furniture
of
inuincible
reason
.
S.
Austen
As
some
things
are
sayd
which
seeme
properly
to
belong
to
Peter
himselfe
:
and
yet
they
are
not
rightly
expounded
,
vnlesse
they
be
referred
to
the
Church
,
of
which
hee
is
acknowledged
in
a
type
to
haue
borne
the
figure
,
for
the
primacie
that
hee
had
among
the
Apostles
:
As
this
,
To
thee
I
will
giue
the
keies
of
the
kingdom
of
heauen
,
and
other
speeches
of
our
sauiour
to
him
like
to
this
;
so
Iudas
likewise
as
it
were
sustaineth
the
person
of
the
Iewes
,
that
bee
enemies
vnto
Christ
:
which
then
hated
Christ
,
and
now
also
their
wickednes
continuing
,
as
it
were
by
a
succession
doe
hate
him
still
.
is
the
dignitie
of
our
Citie
?
it
chanced
first
that
the
disciples
at
Antioch
were
called
Christians
,
this
dignitie
hath
no
citie
else
that
is
in
the
world
,
no
not
Romulus
his
citie
.
And
therefore
she
,
that
is
Antioch
,
may
lift
vp
her
eyes
and
ouerlooke
all
the
world
beside
,
for
this
fire
of
her
loue
toward
Christ
,
for
this
her
great
confidence
and
boldnes
,
for
this
her
valiantes
.
And
haue
I
not
alwaies
preferred
that
citie
before
all
other
,
and
haue
I
not
accompted
it
dearer
to
me
,
then
mine
owne
natiue
countrie
?
These
seuen
starres
,
are
seuen
churches
,
which
he
calls
by
their
names
,
and
to
whom
also
he
writes
his
Epistles
:
Not
that
they
were
the
principall
Churches
of
all
other
;
but
that
which
hee
speakes
to
one
hee
speakes
to
all
:
for
there
is
no
difference
,
as
when
one
doth
preferre
the
standerd
of
a
fewe
souldiers
to
a
greater
number
.
Paul
taught
first
,
that
all
the
churches
of
the
world
were
but
seuen
,
and
those
seuen
,
which
he
named
,
to
be
that
one
catholique
Church
.
The
which
thing
that
he
might
obserue
him selfe
,
he
exceeded
not
the
number
of
seuen
Churches
:
but
he
wrote
to
the
Romanes
,
Corinthians
,
Galathians
,
Ephesians
,
Philippians
,
Collossians
,
and
to
the
Thessalonians
.
And
afterward
he
wrote
to
particular
persons
,
least
he
should
exceede
the
number
of
seauen
Churches
.
And
briefly
knitting
vp
togither
the
whole
summe
of
his
preaching
he
saith
to
Timothie
.
That
thou
maist
know
how
thou
oughtest
to
behaue
thy selfe
in
the
Church
of
the
liuing
God
.
We
read
also
that
this
type
was
declared
by
the
holy
Ghost
,
by
the
prophet
Esay
,
of
seuen
women
,
that
should
lay
hould
of
one
man
.
Christ
is
that
one
man
,
which
was
not
borne
of
mans
seede
:
the
seuen
women
are
the
churches
,
taking
their
bread
,
and
with
them
(
that
is
their
garments
)
they
are
couered
,
who
desire
that
their
reproch
may
bee
taken
from
them
,
and
that
the
name
of
the
Lord
may
be
called
vppon
them
.
They
take
their
bread
,
which
is
the
holy
Ghost
,
which
nourisheth
into
his
eternal
life
,
promised
them
by
faith
,
and
their
garments
also
,
which
are
promised
them
which
desire
that
they
may
be
clothed
.
Of
which
S.
Paul
speaketh
,
this
mortalitie
must
be
clothed
with
incorruption
,
and
this
mortall
must
put
on
immortalitie
.
And
they
desire
that
their
reproch
may
be
taken
away
:
their
reproch
is
their
old
accustomed
sinne
,
which
is
taken
away
in
baptisme
,
and
a
man
then
beginnes
to
be
called
a
Christian
:
which
is
as
much
to
say
,
as
let
thy
name
be
called
vpon
.
Therefore
in
these
seuen
churches
it
may
be
that
of
one
Church
is
made
seuen
,
&c.
Victorinus
S.
Paul
Eyther
our
Lord
Iesus
,
doth
hee
not
now
&
euer
gouerne
the
worlde
with
his
Father
?
and
whether
to
this
matter
,
doth
he
call
any
man
making
him
his
imitator
or
follower
,
that
with
him
he
should
gouerne
heauen
and
earth
and
all
?
Let
no
man
glorie
in
men
,
in
false
Apostles
,
no
nor
in
any
eyther
king
or
priest
,
for
all
thinges
are
yours
,
eyther
Paul
,
or
Apollo
,
or
Cephas
,
or
the
world
,
or
life
or
death
,
we
are
yours
:
you
are
not
ours
&c.
Corinthians
were
Christs
he
cals
Christ
the
head
,
and
the
congregation
of
the
faithfull
the
bodie
:
And
he
hath
put
downe
all
this
place
metaphorically
;
for
euen
as
in
the
bodie
,
the
braine
is
the
root
of
the
sinewes
,
and
by
the
sinewes
the
bodie
hath
feeling
:
so
the
bodie
of
the
Church
,
by
Christ
our
Lord
receiues
both
fountaines
of
Doctrine
and
matter
of
saluation
.
And
that
thing
which
sinewes
are
in
the
bodie
,
that
are
Apostles
,
prophets
,
and
teachers
in
the
assemblie
of
the
Church
.
This
is
required
of
Stewards
that
they
bee
founde
faithfull
,
not
that
hee
should
take
vnto
him
the
honour
o●
dignitie
of
his
maister
:
but
that
he
should
keepe
his
maisters
good
will
.
Am
I
not
free
?
that
is
as
much
to
say
:
I
am
vnder
no
mans
iurisdiction
,
I
am
not
in
the
place
of
a
disciple
:
But
to
whose
credite
the
whole
world
was
committed
,
because
he
was
called
after
Christs
assumption
.
(
whereof
I
am
made
a
minister
.
)
The
saluation
of
the
Church
was
committed
to
me
,
meaning
S.
Paul
,
&
to
me
was
committed
the
office
of
preaching
,
that
I
should
fill
you
all
with
heauenly
doctrine
.
And
that
word
(
you
)
doth
not
onely
meane
them
,
but
also
the
faithfull
that
are
in
the
world
.
Christ
is
one
person
with
his
whole
Church
,
which
either
now
is
conuersant
here
on
earth
,
or
is
in
heauen
now
with
him
:
And
as
there
is
one
soule
,
which
quickens
the
diuers
members
of
the
bodie
;
so
one
onely
holie
spirit
quickens
and
lightens
the
whole
Church
.
And
as
Christ
which
is
the
head
of
the
church
,
was
conceiued
by
the
holy
Ghost
;
so
the
holy
Church
which
is
his
bodie
,
is
filled
with
the
same
holy
spirit
,
that
it
may
liue
:
and
by
his
power
is
strengthned
,
that
it
may
stand
in
the
ioining
or
coupling
togither
of
one
faith
and
charitie
.
By
which
the
whole
bodie
being
ministred
vnto
&
built
by
ioints
and
couplings
,
growes
to
the
increase
of
God
.
Gregorie
whether
in
heauen
or
in
earth
,
quickens
,
strengthens
,
and
gouernes
the
same
;
euen
as
our
soule
quickens
and
gouernes
our
bodies
:
And
that
by
ioints
&
couplings
,
not
by
any
ministeriall
head
,
that
his
triumphant
and
his
militant
Church
is
but
one
bodie
.
The
Apostles
were
called
feet
,
because
that
as
feet
carrie
the
bodie
;
so
the
Apostles
carried
Christ
into
the
knowledge
of
al
nations
,
which
were
moued
,
when
they
doubted
that
he
whom
they
saw
did
suffer
,
was
the
sonne
of
God
.
How
beautifull
are
the
feete
of
them
which
bring
glad
tydings
of
peace
?
And
I
will
praie
the
Father
,
and
hee
shall
giue
you
another
comforter
,
that
he
may
abide
with
you
for
euer
euen
the
spirite
of
truth
I
wil
not
leaue
you
like
Orphans
without
a
guide
or
gouernour
,
but
I
will
come
vnto
you
It
is
not
for
you
to
know
the
times
and
seasons
which
the
Father
hath
put
in
his
owne
power
:
But
you
shall
receiue
the
power
of
the
holy
ghost
when
he
shall
come
on
you
.
And
you
shall
be
witnesses
vnto
me
,
both
in
Ierusalem
,
and
in
all
Iudea
,
and
in
Samaria
,
and
vnto
the
vttermost
part
of
the
earth
.
Behold
three
men
seeke
thee
:
Arise
therfore
and
get
thee
downe
,
and
goe
with
them
,
&
doubt
nothing
:
For
I
haue
sent
them
.
They
of
the
Circumcision
contended
with
him
about
this
matter
:
So
the
spirit
caught
Phillip
awaie
from
the
Eunuch
,
and
placed
him
at
Azoto
,
and
he
walked
too
and
fro
,
preaching
in
all
the
cities
,
till
he
came
to
Caesarea
.
Acts
c.
13.2
:
Now
as
they
ministred
vnto
the
Lord
&
fasted
,
the
holy
ghost
saide
:
separate
me
Barnabas
and
Saul
,
for
the
works
whereunto
I
haue
called
them
.
And
after
they
had
fasted
and
prayed
,
and
layd
their
handes
on
them
,
they
let
them
goe
:
and
they
,
after
they
were
sent
forth
of
the
holy
ghost
,
came
euen
to
Caesarea
;
and
from
thence
sailed
to
Cypris
.
Take
heede
therefore
vnto
your selues
(
sayth
he
)
and
to
all
the
flocke
;
whereof
the
holy
ghost
hath
made
you
ouerseers
.
It
seemes
good
to
the
holie
Ghost
and
to
vs
:
Philippus
de
Dies
To
this
end
S.
Paul
doth
confesse
that
himselfe
and
his
fellowe
Apostles
receiued
grace
and
Apostleship
;
we
haue
receiued
Grace
and
Apostleshippe
,
that
all
nations
might
obey
the
faith
:
That
is
,
that
all
nations
might
obey
those
thinges
which
faith
teacheth
.
For
his
name
,
which
S.
Ambrose
expounds
,
as
Christs
Vicars
,
occupying
his
roome
in
the
Church
:
And
this
is
that
which
the
same
blessed
Apostle
saide
before
.
Wee
are
Embassadours
for
Christ
.
But
Theophilact
expounds
it
thus
:
For
his
name
;
That
is
,
for
the
aduancement
of
the
name
of
Christ
,
that
Philippus
de
Dies
.
Ambrose
As
the
Iewes
bragged
of
the
citie
of
Dauid
,
and
of
the
Temple
of
Salomon
:
so
the
Samaritanes
had
the
dwellings
of
the
former
patriarkes
;
who
dwelt
in
those
places
.
And
by
reason
of
these
places
,
they
defended
and
comforted
themselues
against
the
Iewes
,
when
as
they
had
nothinge
of
Iacobs
religion
;
as
also
the
Iewes
nothing
of
Dauids
holines
.
The
gospell
came
before
the
destruction
of
Ierusalem
,
euen
to
the
verie
end
of
the
world
:
but
it
shal
be
fulfilled
more
perfectly
,
before
the
end
of
the
world
.
Let
vs
marke
how
that
the
gospell
shall
be
preached
further
and
more
perfectlie
nowe
,
then
in
the
Apostles
daies
Behold
the
goodnesse
of
God
,
hee
might
iustlie
condemne
vs
,
and
yet
he
deferreth
his
iudgment
till
all
be
called
to
mercie
.
Before
he
destroied
all
men
with
the
floud
,
Noe
admonished
them
an
hundred
yeares
;
before
he
destroyed
Egypt
,
first
he
sent
Moses
▪
Euen
so
before
the
vniuersall
iudgement
,
first
he
calles
all
to
mercy
,
by
the
gospell
.
To
the
good
the
gospell
is
to
their
saluation
,
but
a
testimonie
against
the
wicked
.
Let
all
men
take
heede
then
now
,
that
make
light
accompt
of
the
gospell
,
&
marke
not
the
doctrine
conteyned
therin
,
least
it
be
a
testimonie
against
them
,
to
condemne
them
.
Marke
that
that
Ierusalem
,
on
whom
Christ
pronounced
the
sentence
of
destruction
,
signifies
the
world
;
and
the
Temple
of
God
in
the
world
is
the
Temple
of
the
faithfull
:
Therefore
in
the
Church
he
foretold
,
that
there
shoulde
be
an
abhomination
before
the
end
of
the
world
.
To
abhorre
,
is
to
execrate
,
to
loath
,
to
disdaine
,
not
to
suffer
;
to
throw
a
thinge
away
,
with
disdaine
or
indignation
.
Hence
an
abomination
or
a
thing
abominable
that
is
called
,
which
engenders
an
abhorring
,
loathing
,
or
detestation
:
But
no
outward
vncleannes
God
doth
loath
,
but
our
sinnes
.
Hereof
verie
often
,
and
for
the
most
part
,
they
are
called
abominations
in
the
scripture
,
as
for
example
:
The
way
of
the
vngodly
is
abomination
vnto
the
Lord
;
but
the
greatest
abomination
of
all
other
in
the
scriptures
,
is
Idolatrie
,
impietie
,
heresie
,
and
falling
away
from
God
.
Therfore
after
this
manner
,
Christ
doth
saie
,
that
there
shal
be
abomination
in
the
Church
,
that
is
,
an
apostacie
or
departing
from
God
;
And
that
not
any
meane
departing
or
falling
away
;
but
such
a
one
as
shall
bring
desolation
with
it
:
that
is
,
shall
vtterlie
goe
about
to
ouerthrow
christian
religion
.
And
this
abomination
,
S.
Iohn
meanes
in
the
Reuelation
,
sometime
by
the
beast
,
to
which
the
Dragon
hath
giuen
his
power
;
somtime
by
the
woman
sitting
on
the
beast
and
making
all
Nations
drunken
of
the
wine
of
her
fornication
.
Of
which
S.
Paul
speaketh
more
plainely
,
vnlesse
that
a
departing
come
first
&
that
,
that
man
of
sinne
be
reueiled
,
&c.
It
shal
be
nothing
else
but
an
abomination
.
it
shall
make
a
desolation
of
true
faith
and
religion
.
it
shall
sitte
in
the
Church
.
When
you
shall
see
the
abomination
,
that
is
,
when
that
sonne
of
perdition
shall
make
himselfe
manifest
,
(
For
he
shal
bee
made
manifest
.
)
Although
his
kingdome
begun
by
and
by
in
the
Apostles
time
,
as
Paul
saith
,
Now
the
mysterie
of
iniquitie
worketh
:
And
Iohn
saith
.
Now
there
are
many
Antichristes
:
yea
euen
as
Christs
kingdome
began
from
that
iust
Abell
;
so
the
kingdome
of
Antichrist
,
from
that
wicked
Caine
yet
in
the
end
of
the
world
,
that
impietie
shall
manifestly
discouer
it selfe
:
and
of
this
Christ
here
puts
vs
in
minde
.
And
Christ
hath
added
:
He
that
readeth
let
him
vnderstand
:
By
which
word
he
giues
vs
to
vnderstand
,
that
that
abomination
&
apostasie
shall
creepe
in
so
secretly
,
that
none
vnlesse
he
be
verie
attentiue
&
watchfull
,
shal
be
able
to
perceiue
the
same
.
The
which
is
most
worthie
of
marking
,
otherwise
the
same
thing
shall
happen
to
vs
with
Antichrist
,
as
befell
to
the
Iewes
,
with
the
true
Christ
:
for
they
onely
looked
for
in
Christ
promised
an
earthlie
kingdome
,
worldlie
iurisdiction
and
peace
:
This
they
gaped
after
,
and
do
as
yet
gape
for
.
In
the
meane
while
,
they
knew
not
Christ
being
present
among
them
:
yea
they
condemned
him
,
as
a
wicked
man
to
death
:
who
,
if
they
had
compared
Christs
doctrine
&
miracles
to
the
scriptures
,
might
easilie
haue
knowne
him
.
So
it
falles
out
,
for
the
most
part
with
vs
;
we
marke
onely
those
thinges
which
are
externally
spoken
of
Antichrist
,
which
as
long
as
we
see
not
,
we
liue
carelesse
.
And
in
the
mean
time
,
no
man
marks
that
this
abomination
,
in
many
things
is
fulfilled
dayly
,
which
one
shall
easilie
perceiue
,
that
compareth
Christs
doctrine
to
our
times
.
Marke
therefore
,
that
as
Christ
came
first
secretly
;
so
that
he
was
knowne
,
but
of
a
few
,
neither
did
it
appeare
who
he
was
,
before
that
he
had
ouercome
the
Diuell
and
Death
;
but
these
being
ouercome
,
when
as
he
raigned
,
then
at
last
,
he
appeared
to
the
world
,
by
the
preaching
of
the
Apostles
;
All
power
(
saith
hee
)
is
giuen
to
mee
,
goe
yee
therefore
and
teach
,
&c.
So
the
kingdome
of
Antichrist
enters
in
secretly
;
neyther
shall
it
be
perceiued
,
till
he
hath
gotten
possession
of
the
temple
,
and
then
shall
Antichrist
himselfe
appeare
.
To
conclude
,
if
Christ
at
the
first
had
shewed
who
he
had
been
,
all
men
would
haue
receiued
him
:
So
the
Deuill
,
if
in
the
beginning
,
hee
should
haue
shewed
his
wickednesse
manifestly
,
all
would
haue
fled
from
him
.
Againe
,
as
Christs
kingdome
began
,
before
hee
appeared
in
the
flesh
;
for
all
the
elect
from
Abel
,
euen
to
the
worlds
ende
,
belong
to
the
kingdome
of
Christ
,
and
are
one
bodie
with
him
:
So
Antichrists
kingdome
began
before
he
appeared
himselfe
,
as
S.
Paul
saith
,
the
mysterie
of
iniquity
worketh
,
which
shal
be
reueiled
in
his
time
:
yea
all
the
wicked
from
Cain
,
euen
to
the
last
of
them
,
doe
belong
to
the
kingdome
of
Antichrist
,
&
are
one
bodie
with
him
.
Let
euery
bodie
nowe
consider
himselfe
,
and
search
the
Temple
of
his
hart
least
peraduenture
he
find
any
thing
of
Antichrists
kingdom
&
abomination
,
that
is
of
Idolatrie
in
himselfe
.
Which
that
thou
maist
the
better
doe
:
Take
with
thee
the
first
commaundement
,
wherein
wee
are
taught
,
to
haue
but
one
God
.
If
thou
findest
any
thing
in
thy selfe
,
wherein
thou
trustest
,
besides
God
,
whether
it
be
any
externall
thing
,
as
to
trust
in
thine
owne
righteousnes
and
merits
,
now
thou
hast
that
abomination
in
thy
heart
and
that
true
Antichrist
:
For
Christ
teacheth
contrarie
thinges
.
If
thou
hearest
or
seest
any
thing
in
the
Church
,
which
is
repugnant
to
the
doctrine
of
Christ
&
to
his
life
,
that
truly
belonges
to
the
kingdome
of
Antichrist
:
for
this
is
a
true
saying
,
He
that
is
not
with
me
,
is
against
me
.
Behold
here
is
Christ
,
or
there
,
Ferus
Doe
the
false
prophets
preach
Christ
?
yea
verelie
:
for
to
preach
Christ
,
is
to
preach
righteousnes
,
sanctification
,
forgiuenes
of
sinnes
,
and
redemption
.
For
Christ
is
become
al
these
thinges
vnto
vs
.
And
these
thinges
the
false
Prophets
preach
,
how
we
may
obtaine
righteousnes
and
redemption
:
But
they
teach
not
that
we
must
looke
for
and
seeke
these
thinges
onely
from
Christ
,
and
onely
by
Christ
.
Yea
they
neglecting
Christ
,
doe
teach
to
seeke
for
righteousnes
and
forgiuenes
of
sinnes
in
other
thinges
:
Behold
say
they
:
here
or
there
is
Christ
,
which
in
deede
is
to
seduce
,
and
leade
out
of
the
way
.
For
these
thinges
are
founde
no
where
else
but
in
Christ
.
There
is
no
other
name
vnder
heauen
,
by
which
wee
must
be
saued
.
Ferus
.
To
preach
Christ
,
is
to
preach
righteousnes
,
sanctification
,
remission
of
sinnes
,
&
redemption
;
for
Christ
is
become
all
these
thinges
vnto
vs
.
These
thinges
also
the
false
prophets
preach
,
how
we
shall
obtaine
righteousnes
and
redemption
,
but
they
teach
not
vs
to
obtaine
these
things
by
Christ
,
&
his
sacraments
,
and
following
his
steps
:
yea
they
neglecting
these
,
do
teach
vs
to
seek
for
righteousnes
,
&
remission
of
sinnes
,
through
a
vaine
&
rash
confidence
.
Behold
here
&
there
is
Christ
:
The
which
is
in
truth
to
seduce
:
for
these
things
are
to
be
founde
no
where
else
,
then
in
the
Catholike
Church
his
spouse
by
Christ
.
Christ
therefore
meanes
in
these
wordes
,
that
wee
should
hope
or
looke
for
no
other
Christ
,
but
him
,
that
is
,
that
we
should
seek
for
righteousnes
,
saluation
,
remission
of
sinnes
,
of
him
alone
;
nothing
regarding
if
the
false
prophets
taught
any
other
thinge
.
Secondly
,
of
these
wordes
thou
hast
taught
thee
that
Christ
is
tyed
to
no
place
,
outward
shew
,
peculiar
kinde
of
worshippe
or
state
of
men
,
that
he
should
be
found
there
alone
,
and
no
where
else
;
otherwise
all
men
must
be
forced
to
goe
to
one
place
,
or
to
be
of
one
trade
.
He
is
not
bounde
to
Ierusalem
nor
to
any
other
Citie
,
that
there
all
men
should
finde
him
:
neyther
that
he
should
bee
founde
of
any
other
,
but
of
him
that
went
thither
:
Christ
may
be
founde
in
euery
Citie
,
and
in
euery
state
and
trade
of
mans
life
,
which
is
not
repugnant
to
the
word
of
God
.
There
are
two
things
,
to
which
he
hath
bound
himselfe
,
&
wherein
he
hath
foretold
that
he
may
be
found
,
that
is
to
saie
,
his
word
,
and
his
sacraments
annexed
to
his
worde
.
There
thou
shalt
finde
Christ
in
deede
,
neither
is
hee
a
false
Prophet
that
sendeth
thee
thither
.
(
Annexed
to
his
word
(
Let
them
that
be
in
Iewrie
flie
vnto
the
hilles
)
But
whither
must
we
flie
?
To
the
hils
,
to
the
higher
places
,
As
he
did
which
saide
,
I
haue
lift
vp
mine
eies
vnto
the
hilles
,
from
whence
commeth
my
helpe
.
And
also
,
In
thee
O
Lord
,
haue
I
put
my
trust
,
I
shall
neuer
bee
put
to
confusion
:
And
,
I
haue
lift
vp
my
soule
vnto
thee
.
Happie
is
hee
that
hath
fled
to
the
hilles
,
he
shal
be
safe
in
deede
.
Ferus
Wee
must
flie
vnto
the
hilles
,
I
haue
lift
vp
mine
eies
vnto
the
hilles
,
&c.
S.
Peter
That
the
Greeke
scholia
,
and
al
other
interpretors
doe
interprete
Rome
to
be
Babylon
,
which
he
so
calles
for
the
confusion
of
their
Idols
.
a
fellowe
elder
(
If
Babylon
be
Rome
S.
Iohns
A
wheele
appeared
on
the
earth
by
the
beasts
,
hauing
foure
faces
.
The
fashion
of
the
wheeles
and
their
worke
was
like
a
Chrisolite
and
they
foure
had
one
forme
,
And
their
fashion
and
their
worke
was
,
as
one
wheele
in
another
wheele
.
S.
Peter
S.
Iohn
That
it
is
humilitie
to
accept
any
honour
offered
of
God
:
And
it
were
pride
to
put
any
let
or
hinderance
vnto
it
.
I
thanke
my
God
,
thorowe
Iesus
Christ
for
you
all
;
because
your
faith
is
published
thorowe
the
whole
world
:
That
is
,
in
manie
places
.
Stella
That
wee
are
taught
in
this
place
,
first
by
this
fact
of
our
Sauiour
,
that
the
authoritie
of
a
kinge
is
of
God
,
which
is
both
worthie
of
honour
and
reuerence
.
So
hee
payde
tribute
to
Caesar
,
and
to
the
tol
gatherers
of
Caesar
,
he
would
that
tribute
should
bee
paide
of
Peter
:
and
being
asked
whether
tribute
should
be
payde
to
Caesar
Giue
to
Caesar
the
thinges
that
are
Caesars
Because
all
Christ
is
a
head
,
&
a
bodie
,
which
I
doe
not
doubt
but
that
you
knowe
well
enough
,
our
Sauiour
himselfe
the
head
,
who
suffered
vnder
Pontius
Pilate
,
who
now
after
he
rose
from
the
dead
,
fitteth
at
the
right
hand
of
his
father
:
The
Church
is
his
bodie
,
not
this
Church
or
that
Church
,
but
that
which
is
spred
ouer
the
whole
world
;
nor
that
onely
which
is
among
men
,
which
now
presently
liue
,
but
they
also
belonging
to
her
,
which
were
before
vs
,
and
those
also
which
shal
be
after
vs
,
to
the
worlds
ende
.
For
the
whole
church
consisting
of
all
the
faithfull
,
because
all
the
faithfull
are
members
of
Christ
,
hath
now
that
head
which
is
now
placed
in
heauen
,
which
gouernes
his
bodie
.
And
although
hee
bee
separated
from
sight
,
yet
hee
is
not
separated
from
loue
:
Therefore
,
because
all
Christ
is
a
head
and
his
bodie
,
therfore
in
al
Psalmes
,
let
vs
so
heare
the
voice
of
our
head
,
as
we
also
heare
the
voice
of
his
bodie
:
For
he
would
not
speake
seuerally
,
because
he
would
not
be
separated
.
Saying
:
I
am
with
you
euen
vnto
the
ende
of
the
world
:
If
hee
bee
with
vs
,
he
speakes
in
vs
;
he
speakes
of
vs
;
and
hee
speakes
by
vs
;
because
we
speake
by
him
.
And
therefore
we
speake
truth
,
because
we
speake
in
him
.
For
if
at
any
time
wee
shall
speake
in
our selues
,
and
of
our selues
;
we
shall
continue
liers
.
He
wil
be
with
to
the
end
of
the
world
.
Christ
alwaies
doth
the
part
of
a
most
faithfull
Father
.
For
euen
as
a
father
his
children
being
yet
young
,
doth
not
onely
leaue
them
his
inheritance
,
and
all
the
goods
he
hath
,
but
also
placeth
Tutors
and
guardians
ouer
them
,
that
may
keepe
that
inheritance
for
his
children
,
and
may
resist
those
that
would
iniurie
them
;
which
thing
the
children
themselues
&
orphanes
could
not
doe
.
So
Christ
here
being
not
content
by
his
testament
to
leaue
vs
his
inheritance
and
his
goods
but
moreouer
he
promiseth
and
appointeth
the
holie
spirit
to
be
our
tutor
and
guardian
,
who
should
take
vpon
him
the
care
,
and
guardianshippe
of
his
Orphanes
,
and
should
in
euerie
court
before
any
Iudge
,
King
,
or
tyraunt
,
defende
by
his
lawfull
pleading
,
the
inheritance
of
the
father
bequeathed
them
in
his
testament
;
nay
written
with
his
owne
bloud
:
and
should
haue
a
care
,
least
the
children
by
their
owne
negligence
should
lose
their
inheritance
:
The
Iewes
,
and
heretiques
following
the
Iewes
,
before
their
Messias
thinke
that
Elias
shall
come
,
&
shall
restore
all
things
:
And
hereupon
in
the
Gospell
this
question
was
made
to
Christ
:
Why
the
Pharisees
doe
say
,
that
Elias
shall
come
?
To
whome
he
answered
:
Helias
truly
shall
come
;
And
if
you
beleeue
,
he
is
comed
alreadie
,
by
Elias
meaning
Iohn
.
Neither
in
this
place
,
a
mystical
exposition
of
the
number
,
can
fitly
be
applied
,
when
as
in
deede
in
the
time
of
Antichrist
,
that
Elias
shall
come
and
preach
,
according
to
the
testimonie
of
Malachie
,
we
holde
for
a
suretie
.
The
third
demonstration
is
drawne
from
the
comming
of
Enoch
and
Elias
,
which
as
yet
liue
;
and
liue
to
this
ende
,
that
they
may
oppose
themselues
against
Antichrist
when
he
commeth
,
and
should
preserue
the
elect
in
the
faith
of
Christ
,
and
at
the
length
should
conuert
the
Iewes
.
that
the
word
of
God
is
the
sword
of
the
spirit
that
Antichrist
must
be
consumed
,
with
the
breath
of
Gods
mouth
:
It
is
written
Thus
it
is
written
These
things
haue
I
written
vnto
you
,
as
concerning
those
that
deceiue
you
:
and
the
annointing
yee
haue
receiued
of
him
,
abideth
in
you
;
so
that
no
man
needeth
to
teach
you
any
thing
,
I
write
vnto
you
children
that
you
haue
knowne
the
father
;
I
write
vnto
you
fathers
,
that
you
haue
knowne
him
that
was
from
the
beginning
;
I
write
vnto
you
young
men
,
that
you
are
strong
,
and
the
word
of
God
dwelleth
in
you
.
I
knowe
this
,
that
after
my
departure
,
shall
grieuous
Wolues
enter
in
amongst
you
,
not
sparing
the
flocke
:
and
from
amongst
your selues
,
shall
men
arise
speaking
peruerse
things
,
to
drawe
away
the
Disciples
after
them
.
Therefore
watch
ye
,
remembring
how
by
the
space
of
three
yeeres
,
night
and
day
,
I
haue
not
ceased
to
warne
euerie
one
of
you
.
And
now
brethren
,
I
commend
you
to
God
,
and
to
the
word
of
his
grace
,
which
is
able
to
build
you
further
and
to
giue
you
an
inheritance
amongst
all
those
which
shall
be
sanctified
.
So
great
is
the
depth
of
the
holy
Scriptures
,
that
I
should
euerie
day
profit
in
the
study
of
them
,
if
from
mine
infancie
till
I
were
a
verie
olde
man
I
should
learne
them
,
hauing
neuer
so
much
leisure
,
studying
neuer
so
earnestly
,
and
hauing
neuer
so
good
a
wit
:
they
are
still
able
to
build
further
.
They
haue
Moses
&
the
prophets
saith
Abraham
the
father
of
the
faithful
;
if
they
will
not
beleeue
them
,
neither
wil
they
beleeue
if
anie
arise
from
the
dead
againe
Should
not
a
people
enquire
of
their
God
?
From
the
liuing
to
the
dead
To
the
lawe
and
to
the
testimonie
.
The
lawe
and
the
testimonie
must
be
a
light
to
our
feet
;
our
counsellers
Then
,
that
is
when
Antichrists
kingdome
shall
come
,
they
which
are
in
Iewrie
,
let
them
flie
vnto
the
hilles
.
These
things
are
to
be
vnderstood
spiritually
thus
:
Then
when
you
shall
see
the
abomination
of
desolation
,
sitting
in
the
holy
place
,
that
is
,
when
you
shall
see
a
wicked
heresie
,
which
is
the
host
of
Antichrist
,
standing
in
the
holy
places
of
the
Church
:
at
that
time
,
they
which
are
in
Iewrie
,
let
them
flie
to
the
hilles
,
that
is
,
they
which
are
Christians
,
let
them
get
them
to
the
Scriptures
.
For
as
the
true
Iewe
is
a
Christian
,
as
the
Apostle
saith
,
not
he
which
is
a
Iew
openly
,
but
he
which
is
a
Iew
in
secret
:
so
christendome
is
true
Iewrie
,
whose
name
signifies
confession
or
thanksgiuing
:
and
the
hilles
are
the
writings
of
the
Prophets
and
Apostles
,
of
which
hilles
it
is
said
,
Thou
wonderfully
giuest
light
from
the
eternall
hilles
.
the
foundations
are
vpon
the
holy
hilles
.
Because
at
that
time
since
that
heresy
hath
taken
place
in
the
Church
,
there
can
be
no
other
proofe
or
triall
of
true
christianitie
;
nor
any
other
help
for
christians
,
which
than
would
know
which
is
the
true
faith
,
but
the
holy
Scriptures
.
Before
by
many
meanes
it
might
be
shewed
,
which
was
the
church
of
Christ
,
and
which
was
the
heathenish
Synagogue
.
But
now
,
they
which
will
know
which
is
the
true
Church
,
can
know
it
by
no
meanes
else
,
but
onely
by
the
Scriptures
.
Therefore
the
Lord
knowing
what
a
great
confusion
of
all
things
should
be
in
the
latter
daies
;
therefore
he
commaunds
,
that
Christians
which
would
be
sure
to
know
the
true
faith
,
should
flie
to
nothing
else
but
to
the
Scriptures
.
That
when
as
all
heresies
are
as
it
were
the
host
of
Antichrist
:
yet
especially
that
,
which
shall
take
vpon
it
the
face
and
roume
of
the
Church
,
Quae
obtinuit
ecclesiae
locum
,
&
stetit
in
loco
sancto
,
ita
vt
videatur
quasi
verbum
veritatis
stetisse
;
cum
non
sit
verbum
veritatis
,
sed
abominatio
desolationis
,
id
est
,
exercitus
Antichrists
,
qui
multorum
animas
reddidit
desolatas
à
Deo
:
which
hath
borne
the
shew
of
the
Church
;
so
that
it
seemed
to
haue
continued
in
the
holy
place
,
as
the
word
of
truth
;
when
as
it
is
not
the
word
of
truth
,
but
the
abhomination
of
desolation
,
that
is
the
host
of
Antichrist
,
which
shall
make
many
mens
soules
destitute
of
God
.
onely
way
nowe
to
trie
the
truth
,
is
by
the
Scriptures
:
He
that
doth
euill
hateth
the
light
,
and
will
not
come
neere
it
.
Euen
to
this
daie
Paul
)
when
Moses
is
read
there
is
a
vaile
put
ouer
the
hearts
of
the
Iewes
;
but
when
they
shall
returne
to
the
Lord
,
the
vaile
shall
be
taken
away
.
O
Lord
take
awaie
the
vaile
from
mine
eies
,
and
I
shall
beholde
the
wondrous
things
of
thy
law
.
If
the
reiecting
of
them
were
the
reconciliation
of
the
world
,
what
is
the
resumption
and
taking
them
againe
,
but
euen
life
from
death
?
That
he
shall
be
consumed
by
little
and
little
,
by
the
Spirit
of
Gods
mouth
,
and
shall
be
quite
abolished
by
his
glorious
appearance
.
Enoch
:
And
I
will
powre
out
vpon
the
house
of
Dauid
,
and
vpon
the
inhabitants
of
Ierusalem
the
spirit
of
grace
and
prayers
,
or
of
mercie
.
And
they
shall
looke
vpon
him
whom
they
haue
thrust
thorow
,
&
they
shall
lament
ouer
him
as
one
doth
ouer
his
onely
begotten
,
and
the
whole
land
shall
lament
family
to
family
by
themselues
;
the
family
of
the
house
of
Dauid
apart
,
&c.
one
of
the
souldiers
thrust
him
thorow
with
a
speare
,
that
that
scripture
might
be
fulfilled
.
And
they
shall
behold
him
,
whom
they
haue
pearced
.
Saint
Iohns
That
God
will
powre
vpon
them
the
spirit
of
grace
and
mercie
,
he
comes
in
the
clouds
,
and
all
eies
shall
see
him
,
yea
euen
they
which
haue
pearced
him
,
and
all
the
tribes
of
the
earth
shall
lament
ouer
him
.
Amen
.
That
God
will
powre
vpon
them
the
spirit
of
grace
and
mercy
.
They
shall
lament
him
as
one
that
lamenteth
bitterly
for
his
onelie
sonne
,
and
they
shall
be
sorie
for
him
,
as
one
that
is
sorie
for
his
first
borne
.
Marie
Magdalens
pearced
with
a
speare
,
that
the
scripture
might
be
fulfilled
in
them
:
And
they
shal
see
him
whom
they
haue
pearced
.
They
were
pricked
in
their
hearts
came
weeping
after
him
I
will
not
refuse
to
speake
that
which
sorrow
enforceth
me
to
speake
:
I
suppose
,
that
if
the
Romans
had
not
comed
against
those
wicked
persons
,
that
either
the
citie
should
haue
beene
destroyed
by
some
earthquake
,
or
ouerflowed
with
some
Deluge
,
or
should
haue
beene
consumed
with
thunder
and
lightning
from
heauen
,
as
was
Sodom
.
For
she
then
had
brought
forth
a
farre
more
wicked
brood
then
euer
Sodome
did
.
To
conclude
,
togither
with
their
wickednes
,
past
all
cure
,
the
whole
people
also
perished
.
Then
shall
appeare
the
signe
of
the
sonne
of
man
in
heauen
,
and
then
shall
all
the
kinreds
of
the
earth
weepe
:
And
they
shall
see
the
sonne
of
man
comming
in
the
clouds
of
heauen
with
power
and
great
glorie
.
Then
shall
they
see
the
son
of
man
come
in
the
clouds
of
heauen
with
power
and
great
glorie
.
touched
leapers
sinfull
woman
of
Samaria
he
was
baptised
of
Iohn
he
washed
his
Apostles
feete
he
died
vpon
the
crosse
who
when
he
was
in
the
shape
of
God
,
and
thought
it
no
robberie
to
be
equall
with
God
:
but
he
made
himselfe
of
no
reputation
,
and
tooke
on
him
the
forme
of
a
seruant
,
and
was
made
like
vnto
men
,
and
was
found
in
shape
as
a
man
.
He
humbled
himselfe
and
became
obedient
vnto
the
death
,
euen
the
death
of
the
crosse
.
Wherefore
God
hath
also
greatly
exalted
him
,
and
giuen
him
a
name
aboue
euerie
name
.
If
he
be
the
king
of
the
Iewes
let
him
come
down
from
the
crosse
:
And
we
will
beleeue
in
him
.
His
principalitie
is
vpon
his
shoulder
,
Eusebius
Emissenus
Before
the
comming
of
this
heauenly
king
,
the
triumphant
signe
of
the
crosse
more
cleere
then
the
sunne
shall
appeare
.
And
then
saith
the
Lord
,
all
the
tribes
of
the
earth
shall
lament
:
because
in
that
signe
all
the
wicked
shall
manifestly
see
their
condemnation
.
The
infidels
,
because
they
haue
blasphemed
the
crosse
of
Christ
;
the
faithfull
which
haue
liued
wickedly
,
because
they
haue
made
no
vse
of
such
a
great
benefit
and
remedie
.
For
as
Eusebius
Emissenus
saith
,
So
farre
more
greater
shall
be
the
sinners
of
men
,
how
much
more
Gods
benefits
haue
stretched
forth
themselues
vnto
them
.
Therefore
it
is
to
be
beleeued
,
that
the
Lord
will
pronounce
and
speake
to
the
vessels
of
iniquitie
at
his
iudgement
,
that
same
voice
which
he
spake
at
his
resurrection
,
declaring
the
precious
prints
of
the
wounds
,
which
he
receiued
on
his
crosse
.
Put
thy
finger
in
hither
,
and
behold
my
hands
,
and
bring
hither
thy
hand
,
and
thrust
it
into
my
side
:
and
acknowledge
(
O
wickednes
of
men
)
what
for
thy
sake
,
and
of
thee
I
suffered
.
For
those
same
signes
of
his
nailes
,
healthfull
to
the
godly
,
but
terrible
to
the
wicked
,
which
shal
not
be
done
away
vntil
the
day
of
iudgment
,
no
doubt
are
reserued
to
cast
men
in
the
teeth
withall
.
Thus
farre
he
.
Neither
shal
that
crosse
condemne
onely
our
ingratitude
,
and
make
it
void
of
all
excuse
:
but
our
slothfulnes
also
and
our
idlenes
,
for
by
what
meanes
possible
,
can
a
wicked
man
excuse
himselfe
,
when
as
he
seeth
the
crosse
of
Christ
,
which
is
a
most
forcible
remedie
against
that
excuse
of
our
infirmitie
,
and
all
other
our
euils
?
Wherefore
to
all
other
crimes
,
wicked
man
may
haue
somthing
to
say
,
but
to
these
nothing
at
all
;
for
if
it
shall
be
laid
to
his
charge
:
Thou
hast
beene
an
extortioner
,
an
adulterer
,
thou
hast
cursed
,
forsworne
&
blasphemed
:
He
may
answere
perchance
,
I
am
a
fraile
man
;
conceiued
in
sin
;
I
was
prone
to
sin
,
I
was
compassed
about
with
sinful
flesh
.
But
when
the
Iudge
shal
replie
:
Is
there
not
Rosine
in
Gilead
,
and
is
not
there
a
phisition
there
?
which
is
,
as
though
he
should
say
,
were
there
not
medicins
in
my
Church
,
were
there
not
sacraments
which
flowed
out
of
my
side
?
Was
there
not
confession
there
,
a
remedie
of
former
sins
,
&
the
Eucharist
a
treacle
and
preseruatiue
for
those
which
were
to
come
?
was
there
not
in
my
crosse
,
most
vehement
procurements
of
charitie
and
most
cleare
examples
of
most
great
humilitie
,
patience
,
obedience
,
and
of
all
vertues
by
which
thou
mightest
haue
caried
thine
infirmity
,
wherfore
then
is
not
the
wound
of
the
daughter
of
my
people
healed
?
That
is
,
wherfore
hast
thou
not
healed
thy
wounds
with
these
medicines
?
which
the
heauenly
phisition
hath
bought
for
thee
with
the
price
of
his
bloud
,
&
hath
bestowed
freely
vpon
thee
what
to
these
things
shall
those
most
miserable
men
answere
?
what
shall
they
say
for
themselues
?
what
shall
they
doe
?
surely
euen
that
which
our
Sauiour
euen
here
saith
.
Then
shall
all
the
kinreds
of
the
earth
lament
,
&c.
When
thou
art
angrie
thou
wilt
thinke
vpon
mercie
.
I
will
sing
of
mercie
and
iudgement
.
the
powring
out
of
the
spirit
of
grace
and
mercy
,
the
beholding
of
him
whom
haue
they
pearced
,
and
these
teares
,
they
gaue
him
the
Lords
signe
.
And
the
next
day
he
was
martyred
.
that
by
the
Lords
signe
he
vnderstands
the
crosse
.
Sib. lib. 8. Orac fol. 383. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 , 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 .
Vnto all men a famous signe , whereby they may be knowne , In those daies shal be giuen euen by the wood a trumpe most dire Of all the faithfull much esteemd , but to the worlds state Reposing trust in earthly things , a cause of great offence .
This
King
whom
we
haue
described
in
the
first
letters
of
our
verses
,
is
our
God
and
our
eternall
Redeemer
and
Sauiour
,
who
suffered
for
vs
:
That
a
certaine
noble
man
called
Flactianus
,
who
was
the
Emperors
Lieutenant
,
when
as
they
two
talked
togither
of
Christ
,
shewed
him
a
Greeke
booke
saying
,
that
they
were
the
verses
of
Sibylla
Erithrea
,
and
that
he
shewed
him
in
a
certaine
place
of
that
booke
in
the
beginning
of
euerie
verse
,
letters
set
in
such
an
order
,
that
these
words
might
be
read
therein
;
Iesus
,
Christ
,
Son
of
God
,
Sauiour
.
Most
of
the
auncient
fathers
expound
the
crosse
,
to
be
this
signe
,
whose
image
(
as
Eusebius
witnesseth
with
this
inscription
,
In
this
signe
thou
shalt
ouercome
)
appeared
to
Constantine
,
when
he
made
warre
against
Maxentius
,
that
he
might
helpe
the
Church
,
which
seemed
then
forsaken
.
For
because
Christ
by
the
merit
of
the
crosse
,
ouercame
all
the
power
of
the
enemie
;
the
signe
of
the
crosse
appeareth
most
fitly
before
any
other
to
our
victorie
,
and
by
it
also
we
shall
ouercome
.
And
it
is
verie
profitable
for
vs
often
to
muse
vpon
this
:
and
it
is
a
shame
for
vs
,
to
feare
any
misfortune
,
when
as
the
verie
name
of
the
crosse
promiseth
vs
most
certaine
victory
.
Thomas
Cooper
signum
illud
formari
hîc
in
terra
,
quod
ante
aduentum
iudicis
erit
conspicuum
in
coelo
?
Can
you
not
abide
(
my
deere
brethren
)
that
that
signe
should
be
made
here
on
earth
,
which
shall
appeare
manifestly
before
the
iudge
come
in
heauen
?
Allegorically
as
the
foresaid
woman
of
Samaria
was
a
figure
of
the
Church
of
the
Gentiles
:
so
this
noble
mans
sonne
was
a
figure
of
the
Iewes
.
And
it
makes
much
to
the
purpose
,
that
the
woman
came
to
Christ
at
the
sixt
houre
,
but
he
was
healed
first
at
the
seuenth
houre
.
For
the
Church
of
the
Gentiles
beleeued
,
the
true
sonne
of
Righteousnesse
Christ
Iesus
ascending
into
heauen
:
but
when
as
he
shall
begin
to
come
downe
againe
,
that
is
,
when
he
sendeth
before
him
the
signes
and
wonders
of
his
comming
to
iudgement
,
then
shall
the
people
of
the
Iewes
beleeue
.
Ferus
The
word
,
which
the
Lord
spake
concerning
Babylon
,
and
the
land
of
the
Chaldees
,
by
the
hand
of
Ieremie
the
Prophet
:
Declare
among
the
nations
and
publish
it
;
set
vp
a
standarde
and
conceale
it
not
:
say
,
Babel
is
fallen
,
&c.
And
in
those
daies
and
at
that
time
the
children
of
Israel
shall
come
,
they
and
the
children
of
Iuda
togither
going
and
weeping
,
they
shall
go
and
seeke
the
Lord
their
God
.
Go
out
of
her
my
people
,
that
ye
be
not
partakers
of
her
sins
,
and
that
ye
receiue
not
of
her
plagues
.
A
mightie
Angell
tooke
vp
a
great
stone
like
a
milstone
,
and
cast
it
into
the
sea
,
saying
:
With
such
violence
shall
the
great
Citie
Babylon
be
cast
,
and
shall
be
found
no
more
.
And
when
thou
hast
made
an
ende
of
reading
this
booke
,
thou
shalt
binde
a
stone
to
it
,
and
cast
it
into
the
midst
of
Euphrates
:
And
shalt
say
,
Thus
shall
Babel
be
drowned
,
and
shall
not
rise
from
the
euill
I
will
bring
vpon
her
,
and
they
shall
be
wearie
.
He
shall
put
on
righteousnesse
as
an
habergeon
,
and
the
helmet
of
saluation
vpon
his
head
,
and
he
shall
be
cloathed
with
the
garments
of
vengeance
for
cloathing
,
and
was
clad
with
zeale
as
with
a
cloake
:
As
to
make
recompence
,
as
to
requite
the
fury
of
the
aduersaries
with
a
recompence
to
his
enemies
:
he
will
fully
repaie
the
Ilands
.
So
they
shall
feare
the
name
of
the
Lord
from
the
West
,
and
his
glorie
from
the
rising
of
the
sunne
,
when
the
enemy
shall
come
like
a
floud
.
But
the
spirit
of
the
Lorde
shall
chase
him
away
,
or
shall
lift
vp
a
standard
(
that
is
,
Gods
word
)
against
him
;
as
it
is
in
the
Hebrew
.
And
the
redeemer
shall
come
vnto
Sion
,
and
he
shal
turne
iniquitie
from
Iacob
.
Amend
your
liues
,
and
turne
,
that
your
sinnes
may
be
done
away
when
the
times
of
refreshing
shall
come
from
the
face
of
the
Lord
,
and
he
shall
send
Iesus
Christ
who
hath
been
preached
to
you
before
:
that
the
heauens
must
containe
him
till
all
things
be
restored
,
which
God
hath
spoken
by
the
mouth
of
all
his
prophets
,
since
the
world
began
.
Deliuer
me
from
the
wicked
doers
,
and
saue
me
from
the
bloudie
men
.
For
loe
they
haue
laid
waite
for
my
soule
:
the
mightie
men
are
gathered
against
me
,
not
for
mine
offence
,
nor
for
my
sinne
,
O
Lord
.
The
mightie
men
are
gathered
togither
against
me
,
not
for
my
sin
,
O
Lord
:
Slay
them
not
,
least
my
people
forget
it
,
but
scatter
them
abroad
by
thy
power
,
and
put
them
down
,
O
Lord
our
shield
.
And
thou
O
Lord
God
of
hosts
,
O
God
of
Israel
,
awake
to
visit
all
the
heathen
:
and
be
not
mercifull
to
those
that
offend
maliciously
.
to
be
a
sleepe
,
and
to
keepe
silence
,
They
go
to
and
fro
in
the
euening
;
they
howle
or
barke
like
dogs
,
and
go
about
the
Citie
.
And
in
the
euening
they
shall
go
to
and
fro
,
howle
like
dogs
,
and
go
about
the
Citie
:
they
shall
run
here
and
there
for
meate
,
and
surely
they
shall
not
be
satisfied
,
though
they
lie
without
doores
all
night
.
Marie
Magdalen
went
home
againe
Marie
tarried
still
by
the
graue
weeping
;
bee
not
mercifull
to
those
that
offend
of
malicious
wickednesse
.
not
according
to
knowledge
which
knew
their
masters
will
and
yet
will
not
doe
it
:
such
shall
be
beaten
with
many
stripes
.
the
greatest
sins
:
sinnes
of
presumption
.
that
he
obtained
mercie
,
because
that
he
sinned
ignorantly
through
vnbeliefe
.
that
was
cloathed
in
linnen
,
whose
loines
were
girded
with
fine
gold
of
vphaz
:
is
sent
to
shew
him
what
shall
come
to
his
people
in
the
latter
day
:
but
yet
the
vision
is
for
many
daies
.
At
that
time
Michael
the
great
prince
shall
stand
vp
,
who
stands
for
the
children
of
thy
people
:
and
there
shall
be
such
a
time
of
trouble
,
as
there
was
neuer
since
there
was
any
people
,
till
this
time
;
and
in
this
verie
time
shall
the
people
be
deliuered
,
all
that
shall
be
found
written
in
this
booke
.
And
many
that
sleepe
in
the
dust
of
the
earth
,
shall
awake
;
some
to
euerlasting
life
,
and
some
to
shame
and
perpetuall
contempt
.
Chap.
13.
v.
20.
&
24.
And
those
daies
shal
be
shortned
for
the
elects
sake
,
or
els
no
flesh
should
be
saued
.
Alas
for
this
day
is
great
,
none
hath
bin
like
it
;
it
is
euen
the
time
of
Iacobs
trouble
:
yet
shall
he
be
deliuered
from
it
.
Ieremie
A
day
of
blacknesse
and
of
darknesse
,
a
day
of
cloudes
and
obscuritie
.
And
there
shall
be
a
day
(
it
is
knowne
to
the
Lord
)
neither
day
nor
night
,
but
about
the
euentide
it
shall
be
light
.
The
prophet
Zacharie
hath
foretolde
what
words
the
people
of
the
Iews
shal
say
,
when
as
they
shal
see
him
comming
in
his
glory
,
I
will
commaund
the
foure
winds
that
they
may
gather
togither
my
dispersed
children
:
And
then
in
Ierusalem
shall
be
great
mourning
,
not
mourning
of
countenance
and
face
,
but
of
heart
.
And
then
they
shall
not
rent
their
garments
,
but
their
minds
:
And
they
shal
lament
tribe
to
tribe
.
And
they
shall
see
him
whom
they
haue
pierced
.
And
it
shall
come
to
passe
that
at
that
day
,
I
will
destroy
all
nations
that
fight
against
Ierusalem
;
and
I
will
powre
vpon
the
house
of
Dauid
and
the
inhabitants
of
Ierusalem
the
spirit
of
grace
and
mercie
.
&c.
I
haue
euen
loaden
them
with
all
kind
of
benefits
,
I
haue
killed
their
enemies
by
diuers
meanes
.
And
contrariwise
,
to
them
I
haue
opened
the
fountaines
of
my
mercy
,
and
haue
filled
them
with
all
kind
of
graces
.
But
they
haue
betraied
me
comming
into
this
world
into
the
hands
of
mine
enemies
,
and
hauing
nailed
me
,
and
lifted
me
vp
vpon
a
crosse
,
they
haue
thrust
me
to
the
heart
with
a
souldiers
speare
,
and
haue
railed
vpon
me
,
and
haue
laughed
me
to
scorne
:
but
notwithstanding
,
when
as
within
a
little
while
after
,
they
shall
see
me
comming
in
my
diuine
maiestie
,
then
they
shall
bewaile
and
lament
this
their
madnes
.
Lastly
,
he
inferres
that
all
the
other
tribes
shall
also
seuerally
weep
and
lament
.
This
selfe
same
thing
the
Lord
in
his
gospell
also
hath
foretolde
.
Then
they
shall
see
the
signe
of
the
sonne
of
man
in
heauen
,
and
then
all
the
kinreds
of
the
earth
shall
lament
.
It
is
most
certaine
that
all
they
which
haue
not
receiued
the
preaching
of
the
gospell
,
shall
lament
,
looking
for
nothing
else
but
vtter
destruction
.
But
these
things
shal
be
fulfilled
in
the
time
of
the
verie
end
;
yet
I
will
defend
them
(
meaning
the
Iewes
)
although
I
am
not
ignorant
how
they
shall
crucifie
me
,
and
kill
me
comming
into
this
world
,
for
my
benefits
bestowed
vpon
them
,
&c.
It
shall
repent
at
that
day
the
Iewes
,
yea
euen
those
which
shall
receiue
the
spirit
of
grace
and
mercy
,
hat
in
this
passion
they
haue
triumphed
ouer
him
:
when
as
they
shall
haue
respect
vnto
him
comming
in
his
maiestie
,
and
shall
know
,
that
this
is
he
,
whom
being
humble
before
,
and
of
no
account
among
them
,
they
haue
laughed
to
scorne
in
their
parents
:
Although
their
parents
,
the
ringleaders
of
that
most
hainous
offence
,
rising
againe
shall
see
him
also
,
but
to
be
punished
,
not
to
be
pardoned
.
Therefore
in
this
place
he
meanes
not
them
,
whereas
he
saith
:
I
will
powre
out
vpon
the
house
of
Dauid
,
and
vpon
the
inhabitants
of
Ierusalem
,
the
spirit
of
grace
and
mercie
,
and
they
shall
now
haue
a
speciall
regard
of
me
,
for
that
they
made
a
iest
of
me
:
but
only
those
which
come
of
their
progenie
,
which
at
that
time
shall
beleeue
by
the
meanes
of
Elias
.
Iohn
Baptist
he
shal
turne
the
hearts
of
the
fathers
to
the
children
,
&c.
that
Elias
was
then
come
,
and
that
they
had
done
to
him
,
whatsoeuer
they
would
:
Likewise
also
shall
the
sonne
of
man
suffer
of
them
:
All
the
law
and
the
prophets
prophecie
,
but
vnto
Iohn
And
if
ye
will
receiue
it
,
he
is
Elias
which
was
to
come
.
He
that
hath
eares
to
heare
let
him
heare
,
all
men
must
die
Those
that
liue
when
Christ
comes
againe
to
iudgement
shal
not
die
,
They
shall
not
be
vncloathed
,
but
cloathed
vpon
Angell
from
heauen
shall
teach
any
thing
contrarie
to
the
gospell
,
let
him
be
acursed
,
No
man
will
denie
the
iudgement
,
but
he
that
will
denie
the
scripture
.
But
we
haue
learned
that
at
the
daie
of
iudgement
or
about
that
time
,
these
things
shall
be
,
meaning
Elias
the
Thesbite
,
the
conuersion
or
the
faith
of
the
Iewes
,
that
Antichrist
shall
persecute
,
that
Christ
shall
come
to
iudgement
,
that
there
shall
be
a
resurrection
of
the
good
,
and
a
spoile
of
the
wicked
,
a
consuming
of
the
world
by
fire
,
and
a
renewing
of
it
againe
.
All
which
that
they
shal
come
,
we
must
beleeue
,
but
in
what
manner
and
what
order
they
shall
come
,
experience
shall
then
better
teach
,
then
now
any
mans
wit
can
perfectly
comprehend
.
But
I
thinke
that
they
shall
come
in
order
,
as
I
haue
said
.
By
this
great
Elias
and
wonderful
prophet
,
that
the
Iewes
shall
beleeue
in
the
true
Christ
,
that
is
,
in
our
Christ
,
before
the
iudgement
,
by
Elias
,
who
shal
expound
the
law
vnto
them
,
it
is
a
verie
common
thing
in
the
mouthes
and
hearts
of
the
faithfull
.
And
it
shall
come
to
passe
that
in
that
day
,
I
wil
destroy
al
nations
,
which
come
against
Ierusalem
.
This
needs
no
fauourable
exposition
:
for
although
this
word
conterere
may
sometime
signifie
mercie
,
yet
no
man
doubts
,
or
is
ignorant
,
but
in
that
day
of
iudgement
,
God
ought
to
breake
in
peeces
,
or
destroy
al
nations
,
which
come
against
Ierusalem
,
which
haue
shed
so
many
martyrs
bloud
and
haue
not
repented
.
But
before
this
the
remnant
of
the
Iewes
are
to
be
conuerted
.
And
therefore
he
saith
;
And
I
will
power
vpon
the
house
of
Dauid
,
and
vpon
the
dwellers
of
Ierusalem
,
the
spirit
of
grace
and
prayers
,
that
is
,
the
spirit
of
the
remission
of
their
sinnes
,
which
is
the
chiefest
and
greatest
gift
of
grace
.
And
it
shall
come
to
passe
,
that
they
shall
be
the
house
of
Dauid
,
and
the
inhabiters
of
Ierusalem
.
And
after
,
this
shall
be
the
great
day
of
iudgement
of
which
he
said
,
In
that
day
I
will
seeke
to
breake
in
peeces
all
nations
which
come
against
Ierusalem
.
And
therefore
by
and
by
he
addeth
:
and
they
shall
behold
me
whom
they
haue
pierced
,
and
they
shall
lament
ouer
him
,
as
ouer
their
onely
begotten
sonne
,
&c.
That
although
they
shall
preach
but
three
yeeres
and
a
halfe
;
yet
that
the
day
of
iudgement
shall
be
neuerthelesse
vncertaine
to
the
world
.
Although
we
beleeue
that
Elias
shall
come
,
and
although
the
remnant
of
the
Iewes
be
said
to
be
conuerted
,
when
as
the
fulnes
of
the
Gentiles
shall
haue
entred
in
:
yet
we
must
thinke
that
this
must
be
done
secretly
,
and
by
little
and
little
.
So
that
all
the
world
shall
stand
in
doubt
of
the
person
of
Elias
,
and
of
the
time
of
the
conuersion
of
the
Iewes
,
euen
as
the
world
stood
in
doubt
of
the
persons
of
Iohn
,
and
of
our
Sauiour
Iesus
.
two
witnesses
to
open
and
shut
heauen
,
and
to
turne
water
into
bloud
.
that
all
people
and
nations
shall
see
their
bodies
lie
dead
in
the
citie
that
spiritually
is
called
Sodome
and
Egypt
,
and
that
they
shall
be
glad
of
their
deaths
,
and
shall
send
presents
one
to
another
,
because
they
were
slaine
:
In
testimonium
in
patrocinium
Which
vnder
the
type
of
Iohn
in
the
chapter
going
before
,
haue
receiued
the
little
booke
yea
from
the
hand
of
the
Lord
,
to
preach
againe
to
nations
,
peoples
,
tongues
and
many
kings
,
If
you
enquire
of
me
the
daie
and
howre
,
I
will
not
tell
you
:
but
if
you
will
know
the
seasons
and
beginnings
,
I
will
hide
nothing
from
you
;
I
haue
shewed
you
in
many
words
,
how
that
that
day
is
not
vnknowen
vnto
me
:
But
I
haue
brought
you
to
the
gates
onely
thereof
:
for
he
had
said
before
,
know
ye
then
that
it
is
euen
in
the
verie
gates
.
But
it
is
for
your
profit
,
that
I
will
not
open
the
gates
vnto
you
,
least
you
should
waxe
carelesse
.
For
so
it
is
written
of
me
:
I
am
thy
God
,
teaching
thee
profitable
things
onely
:
as
much
as
might
profit
you
,
I
haue
taught
;
but
that
which
might
engender
in
you
a
false
securitie
,
I
conceale
from
you
.
Here
therefore
thou
seest
the
cause
,
why
he
would
haue
both
the
day
of
our
death
,
and
of
iudgement
vnknowne
vnto
vs
,
least
we
should
be
more
slouthfull
:
but
being
alwaies
vncertain
of
this
,
we
should
euer
liue
in
feare
,
&
should
euer
watch
,
being
careful
,
as
though
we
should
be
iudged
the
next
day
;
and
that
we
should
looke
for
him
euerie
day
,
whom
we
know
not
when
he
wil
come
.
Who
being
bidden
to
a
feast
against
to
morrow
:
Surely
I
neuer
thought
that
I
should
liue
til
to
morrow
,
these
many
yeeres
.
Ierome
,
that
in
all
his
doings
he
thought
he
heard
that
last
trumpet
sounding
in
his
eares
:
And
if
ye
will
receiue
him
,
he
is
Elias
which
is
to
come
As
though
he
should
say
,
that
you
may
plainly
see
that
there
is
no
other
prophet
to
be
looked
for
of
you
,
who
should
shew
you
that
Messias
should
come
;
Iohn
is
that
verie
same
Elias
,
which
Malachie
promised
vnder
the
name
of
Elias
.
And
in
these
words
he
makes
answere
to
a
question
couertly
:
all
men
were
perswaded
,
that
Elias
should
come
before
Messias
came
,
whom
because
they
saw
not
,
they
doubted
of
Christ
:
And
therefore
the
Apostles
,
when
they
saw
the
Lord
transfigured
,
said
:
Wherefore
do
the
Pharisees
say
,
that
Elias
must
first
come
?
To
whom
he
answered
,
Elias
is
come
alreadie
.
But
who
this
Elias
was
,
here
he
signifieth
;
Iohn
himselfe
is
Elias
,
not
in
person
,
but
in
spirit
and
power
.
For
as
Elias
with
great
zeale
was
zealous
,
that
he
might
bring
the
people
of
Israel
to
the
true
God
,
and
for
this
cause
he
spared
not
kings
:
so
Iohn
,
by
the
same
zeale
,
endeuoured
to
bring
the
people
vnto
Christ
.
After
Iohn
therfore
no
other
thing
is
to
be
looked
for
,
but
that
great
&
terrible
day
of
the
Lord
.
The
which
also
followes
in
the
same
prophet
.
Cuthbert
Tunstall
Let
the
same
mind
be
in
you
,
that
was
in
Iesus
Christ
:
These
many
yeeres
past
little
warre
hath
beene
in
these
parts
of
Christendome
,
but
the
Bishop
of
Rome
either
hath
beene
a
stirrer
of
it
,
or
a
nourisher
of
it
;
and
seldome
any
compounder
of
it
,
vnlesse
it
were
for
his
ambition
and
profit
.
Wherfore
seeing
,
as
Saint
Paul
saith
in
the
four
-
10.
chapter
of
the
first
Epistle
to
the
Corinthians
,
That
God
is
not
the
God
of
dissension
but
of
peace
,
who
commaundeth
by
his
word
alwaies
peace
to
be
kept
:
we
are
sure
that
all
those
that
go
about
to
breake
peace
betweene
Realmes
,
and
to
bring
them
to
warre
,
are
the
children
of
the
diuell
,
what
holy
names
soeuer
they
pretend
to
cloake
their
pestilent
malice
withall
;
which
cloaking
vnder
hypocrisie
,
is
double
diuellishnes
,
and
of
Christ
most
detested
,
because
vnder
his
blessed
name
,
they
do
play
the
diuels
part
.
And
therefore
since
Christ
is
on
our
side
,
let
vs
not
feare
them
at
al
:
but
putting
our
confidence
in
Almightie
God
,
let
vs
cleaue
fast
to
the
Kings
Maiestie
our
supreme
head
in
earth
,
next
vnder
Christ
,
of
this
Church
of
England
;
as
faithfull
subiects
,
by
Gods
law
ought
to
do
.
Though
they
go
about
to
stirre
Gog
and
Magog
,
and
all
the
rauenours
of
the
world
against
vs
,
yet
we
trust
in
God
verily
,
and
doubt
not
but
they
shal
haue
such
a
ruine
and
ouerthrow
,
as
is
prophecied
by
Ezechiel
in
his
39.
chapter
,
against
Gog
&
Magog
going
about
to
destroy
the
people
of
God
:
whom
the
people
of
God
shall
so
vanquish
and
ouerthrow
on
the
mountains
of
Israel
,
that
none
of
them
shall
escape
,
but
their
carcasses
there
to
lie
,
to
be
deuoured
by
kites
,
and
crowes
,
and
birds
of
the
aire
.
And
if
they
shal
persist
in
this
their
pestilent
malice
,
to
make
inuasion
into
this
Realme
;
then
let
vs
wish
that
their
great
captaine
Gog
(
I
meane
the
Bishop
of
Rome
)
may
come
with
them
,
to
drinke
with
them
of
the
same
cup
,
that
he
maliciously
goeth
about
to
prepare
for
vs
,
that
the
people
of
God
might
after
surely
liue
in
peace
.
Malachie
:
That
although
Ierome
in
this
place
was
of
this
iudgement
:
yet
in
his
Commentaries
vpon
Matthew
he
taught
the
contrarie
.
There
are
some
which
thinke
that
therefore
Iohn
was
called
Elias
,
that
as
in
the
second
comming
of
Christ
,
according
to
Malachie
,
Elias
must
come
before
,
&
must
shew
the
comming
of
the
Iudge
:
So
Iohn
did
in
his
first
comming
.
And
so
they
both
are
messengers
either
of
his
first
comming
,
or
of
his
second
.
Ierome
That
Iohn
was
called
Elias
,
not
according
to
the
opinion
of
some
foolish
Philosophers
,
and
certaine
heretiques
,
which
bring
in
transmigration
of
soules
from
one
bodie
to
another
;
but
because
according
to
another
testimonie
of
the
gospell
,
he
came
in
the
power
and
spirit
of
Elias
,
and
that
he
had
the
same
grace
or
measure
of
the
holy
spirit
,
which
Elias
had
.
And
also
,
the
austeritie
of
life
,
and
courage
of
mind
,
both
of
Elias
and
Iohn
,
were
equall
.
Hee
was
in
the
wildernesse
;
so
also
was
he
:
He
was
girded
with
a
girdle
of
a
skinne
;
so
also
was
he
:
He
because
he
rebuked
Ahab
and
Iezabell
of
their
wickednes
,
was
compelled
to
flie
;
he
because
he
reproued
the
vnlawfull
mariage
of
Herode
and
Herodias
lost
his
head
.
(
There
be
some
others
that
thinke
,
&c.
)
Elias
,
Ierom
Iohannes
Viualdus
that
Ierom
thought
that
Elias
should
not
come
in
his
owne
person
:
but
that
the
vertue
and
power
of
Elias
should
come
.
that
he
followes
rather
Austen
,
Thomas
and
Vincentius
.
The
Iewes
vnderstand
that
which
is
spoken
here
of
the
prophet
(
The
Lord
whom
you
seeke
for
,
shall
by
and
by
come
to
his
temple
,
and
the
Angell
of
the
testament
whom
you
would
haue
)
they
referre
to
their
Messias
;
that
is
,
to
their
Christ
,
who
they
say
shall
come
in
the
ende
of
the
world
.
But
I
maruell
how
that
the
verie
experience
of
the
things
which
haue
chanced
,
hath
not
taught
them
the
truth
:
for
what
temple
shall
their
Lord
find
,
which
is
ouerthrowne
to
the
verie
foundation
?
Or
is
it
to
be
builded
vp
againe
,
of
any
other
before
Christs
comming
?
What
shal
their
Christ
do
more
?
when
as
all
things
are
restored
to
their
former
state
of
another
.
Our
Lord
in
the
Gospell
,
expounding
Elias
to
be
Iohn
Baptist
,
saith
:
If
you
will
vnderstand
,
he
is
Elias
which
is
to
come
,
of
whom
also
this
same
Prophet
,
whom
we
now
expound
,
speakes
of
in
the
end
of
his
prophesie
:
Behold
I
wil
send
you
Elias
the
Prophet
before
that
great
and
fearefull
day
of
the
Lord
come
.
But
how
Iohn
also
might
be
called
Elias
,
he
gaue
vs
also
to
vnderstand
,
saying
,
that
he
came
in
the
power
and
spirit
of
Elias
.
Whom
they
teach
shall
be
borne
in
Babylon
,
of
the
tribe
of
Dan
:
and
when
he
shall
come
to
Ierusalem
,
circumcising
himselfe
,
he
shall
say
to
the
Iewes
,
I
am
Christ
promised
vnto
you
.
Then
all
the
Iewes
shall
flocke
vnto
him
:
and
they
shall
build
againe
the
temple
destroyed
of
the
Romans
.
And
he
shall
sit
there
,
saying
that
hee
is
God
:
and
shall
kill
Enoch
and
Elias
.
Iohn
Baptist
shall
turne
the
hearts
of
the
fathers
vnto
the
children
,
and
the
vnbeleeuers
to
the
wisedome
of
the
iust
,
to
make
a
perfect
people
to
the
Lord
,
Iewish
heretickes
,
which
teach
that
Elias
in
his
own
person
shall
come
:
In
that
he
saith
,
renew
our
daies
as
from
the
beginning
to
desire
this
,
that
as
in
the
beginning
he
made
the
first
Patriarkes
deuout
vnto
him
through
perfect
faith
and
charitie
;
so
he
would
vouchsafe
through
the
same
his
grace
to
make
them
faithfull
and
deuout
vnto
him
.
The
which
thing
many
thinke
is
promised
them
by
Malachie
the
Prophet
by
the
comming
of
Elias
.
And
I
will
send
you
Elias
the
Prophet
before
that
great
and
terrible
daie
of
the
Lord
,
&c.
Of
the
comming
of
Elias
,
I
dare
determine
nothing
,
because
some
of
the
Doctors
,
to
whom
we
almost
all
agree
,
doe
beleeue
that
he
shal
come
in
deed
,
and
that
he
shall
restore
all
things
,
and
that
he
shall
be
put
to
death
.
Others
thinke
the
contrarie
:
to
whom
S.
Ierom
that
famous
man
seemes
to
agree
,
saying
:
Although
also
there
be
many
amongst
vs
,
that
thinke
he
shall
come
in
deed
,
and
that
he
shall
restore
all
things
,
and
that
he
shall
suffer
death
:
yet
our
Lord
being
asked
of
the
Apostles
,
concerning
the
comming
of
Elias
,
answered
:
Elias
is
now
comed
alreadie
,
and
they
knew
him
not
;
but
they
haue
done
to
him
whatsoeuer
pleased
them
,
willing
them
to
vnderstand
Iohn
in
Elias
.
If
ye
will
receiue
him
,
Iohn
is
that
same
Elias
,
which
is
to
come
.
Into
what
place
did
the
God
of
all
things
translate
Enoch
?
He
answereth
,
that
we
are
not
to
enquire
for
those
things
,
which
are
committed
to
silence
:
but
we
are
to
reuerence
those
things
which
are
written
.
I
thinke
that
the
God
of
all
things
hath
done
this
,
to
comfort
his
valiant
champions
.
For
when
as
Abel
the
first
fruit
of
righteousnesse
,
being
as
yet
vnripe
,
was
cut
vp
by
the
rootes
;
and
then
no
hope
of
the
resurrection
did
comfort
men
.
The
God
of
all
things
did
translate
Enoch
,
who
was
most
acceptable
vnto
him
,
and
did
separate
him
from
the
societie
of
men
,
that
whosoeuer
did
determine
to
liue
godly
,
might
perceiue
what
great
account
God
made
of
him
;
when
as
the
God
of
all
things
,
who
is
iust
,
and
doth
iustly
gouerne
all
things
,
did
thus
honour
Enoch
,
nor
suffered
not
Abel
to
want
an
ornament
.
For
for
this
cause
,
he
beheld
him
when
he
was
slaine
,
and
he
also
translated
Enoch
,
that
by
him
he
might
declare
to
all
men
the
resurrection
,
that
should
be
.
For
he
which
in
this
life
hath
not
obtained
the
reward
of
his
vertue
,
shall
most
assuredly
obtaine
it
in
the
life
to
come
.
Of
the
Church
it
seemes
at
the
first
sight
a
blasphemous
thing
to
say
,
that
she
shall
become
a
wildernesse
,
and
that
no
man
shall
walke
in
her
,
and
that
beasts
shall
dwell
in
her
.
And
that
hereafter
,
how
scoffingly
it
shall
be
said
vnto
her
:
This
Citie
is
plagued
with
all
euils
,
which
dwelt
in
hope
,
which
said
in
her
heart
,
I
am
,
and
there
is
none
other
besides
me
any
more
.
How
is
she
become
a
wildernesse
,
a
pasture
of
wilde
beasts
?
But
he
that
shall
consider
that
saying
of
the
Apostle
,
wherein
it
is
said
:
In
the
latter
times
shall
be
perilous
seasons
,
men
shall
be
louers
of
themselues
,
couetous
,
arrogant
,
proud
,
blasphemers
,
disobedient
to
parents
,
vnthankefull
,
wicked
,
&c.
and
also
that
which
is
written
in
the
Gospell
;
that
iniquitie
being
increased
,
the
charitie
of
manie
shall
wax
colde
;
in
so
much
that
at
that
time
shal
be
fulfilled
,
But
the
sonne
of
man
when
he
commeth
,
shall
he
finde
faith
vpon
the
earth
?
will
not
maruel
at
the
last
desolation
of
the
Church
:
which
(
Antichrist
raigning
)
shall
become
a
wildernesse
,
and
be
giuen
to
wilde
beasts
,
and
suffer
all
things
which
the
Prophet
here
nowe
describes
.
Adde
this
also
that
as
we
haue
shewed
before
,
Antichrist
shall
be
a
Iew
,
and
shall
be
Messias
and
King
of
the
Iewes
:
And
therefore
without
all
doubt
shall
make
his
seat
in
Ierusalem
,
and
shall
go
about
to
restore
Salomons
temple
.
For
the
Iewes
dreame
of
nothing
else
,
them
of
Ierusalem
&
the
temple
:
neither
do
they
seeme
that
they
will
euer
acknowledge
any
for
their
Messias
,
which
sits
not
in
Ierusalem
,
and
after
some
sort
repaires
againe
the
Temple
.
If
God
promised
by
Aggee
that
Messias
should
come
to
that
Temple
while
it
remained
,
and
that
Temple
now
is
ouerthrowen
,
neither
is
there
now
any
such
Temple
,
nor
one
stone
thereof
left
vpon
another
;
how
madde
are
the
Iewes
,
that
will
looke
yet
for
a
Messias
?
To
what
second
Temple
shall
he
come
,
if
it
be
vtterly
ouerthrowen
,
if
no
signe
thereof
remaine
?
Neither
can
the
Iewes
say
,
that
they
shall
haue
another
temple
,
to
which
their
Christ
should
come
.
For
Aggee
their
Prophet
speakes
of
that
Temple
which
then
was
built
in
Ierusalem
,
and
not
of
any
other
,
as
his
words
plainly
testifie
:
nay
he
saith
plainly
,
that
there
shal
neuer
be
any
other
.
Iulian
the
Apostata
,
when
he
came
to
Ierusalem
and
saw
the
temple
quite
ouerthrown
by
Titus
,
in
despight
of
Christian
religion
he
commaunded
Philip
of
Antioch
that
he
should
make
fit
the
place
,
and
should
lay
such
a
foundation
of
the
temple
,
that
it
might
be
compared
with
the
former
in
statelinesse
.
The
which
things
pleased
Iulian
&
the
Iewes
wonderfully
.
But
sodainly
there
were
heard
terrible
rorings
in
the
earth
,
&
hot
burning
firebrands
rose
vp
among
the
foundations
,
which
in
a
moment
dispersed
all
things
and
consumed
both
the
workemen
and
their
tooles
,
and
the
signe
of
crosses
appeared
in
many
mens
garments
which
could
not
be
put
out
.
Who
shall
make
all
men
drunke
with
the
wine
of
her
abominations
shall
be
a
citie
with
seuen
hils
.
All
things
amongst
them
were
pardonable
for
mony
,
And
God
is
the
husband
of
his
Church
,
Whom
haue
I
in
heauen
but
thee
?
and
I
haue
desired
none
on
earth
with
thee
.
for
lo
,
they
which
withdraw
themselues
from
thee
go
farre
from
thee
)
shall
perish
,
thou
destroiest
all
them
,
that
go
a
whoring
from
thee
.
To
all
nations
,
kinreds
,
and
people
,
Then
saw
I
another
Angell
Iohn
)
flie
in
the
midst
of
heauen
,
hauing
an
euerlasting
gospell
to
preach
to
them
that
dwell
on
earth
,
and
to
euerie
nation
and
kinred
,
and
tongue
,
and
people
;
saying
with
a
loud
voice
;
Feare
God
,
&
giue
glorie
to
him
:
For
the
houre
of
his
iudgement
is
come
:
worship
him
that
made
heauen
and
earth
,
and
the
sea
,
and
the
fountaines
of
waters
.
And
there
followed
another
Angell
saying
:
It
is
fallen
,
it
is
fallen
,
Babylon
that
great
citie
,
for
she
made
all
nations
to
drinke
of
the
wine
of
the
wrath
of
her
fornication
feare
God
,
and
worship
him
that
made
heauen
and
earth
,
Briscia
,
Anno
Dom.
1596
For
when
as
the
twentie
letter
of
the
Alphabet
with
great
shouts
shall
be
receiued
within
thy
wals
,
then
thy
ruine
and
vtter
ouerthrowe
is
at
hand
.
That
when
as
a
firie
Dragon
shall
come
vpon
the
waues
of
the
sea
of
this
world
,
hauing
her
belly
full
to
nourish
her
children
,
in
a
time
of
death
and
ciuill
warre
,
that
then
shall
the
ende
of
the
world
draw
neere
.
But
first
Sibylla
)
shall
be
the
inexorable
wrath
of
God
against
Rome
.
Michael
ab
Isselt
But
we
,
vpon
whom
I
may
iustly
say
,
that
the
ends
of
the
world
are
fallen
,
haue
hapned
into
those
daies
;
wherein
though
all
histones
and
all
ancient
bookes
hold
their
peace
,
yet
the
world
it selfe
cries
out
,
that
it
is
now
set
to
reuenge
the
sins
of
men
.
How
often
of
late
yeeres
haue
we
seene
the
heauens
inflamed
,
as
it
were
with
terrible
firebrands
?
how
many
blasing
starres
haue
beene
seene
threatning
euils
to
the
earth
with
their
terrible
shapes
,
and
foreshewers
of
great
calamities
?
We
haue
had
the
heauens
ouer
our
heads
like
Iron
:
we
haue
not
had
raine
enough
in
winter
to
nourish
the
corne
,
nor
in
sommer
the
accustomed
heat
to
ripen
it
.
The
earth
as
the
scripture
hath
foretold
,
is
become
like
brasse
vnto
vs
.
Our
labour
is
employed
in
vain
,
the
earth
bringeth
not
forth
her
buddes
&
blossomes
,
the
trees
beare
not
their
Apples
.
The
earth
is
as
it
were
parched
with
drought
,
and
her
mould
brings
forth
withered
hearbs
:
the
haile
hinders
the
vines
:
we
sow
our
lands
in
vaine
,
which
the
enemies
deuoure
.
How
many
ouerflowings
of
the
sea
haue
we
seene
?
how
often
her
fortresses
being
broken
,
haue
we
beheld
the
shepheard
to
swim
with
his
sheepe
,
the
mother
with
her
children
;
and
the
house
and
the
heard
,
to
swim
togither
with
their
masters
;
and
the
huge
sea
flowing
into
the
pleasant
meadowes
,
to
haue
destroyed
al
things
?
Hereof
we
haue
had
of
late
the
famine
of
Saguntum
,
which
hath
so
afflicted
not
onely
cities
,
but
whole
prouinces
,
that
it
turned
the
pitie
of
mothers
into
madnes
,
who
gaue
their
deare
children
poyson
to
kill
them
,
least
they
should
heare
their
miserable
crying
.
Others
(
as
in
Hungarie
this
last
yeere
)
sold
their
children
to
the
Turks
and
Barbarians
for
bread
:
others
(
I
know
not
whether
more
pitiful
)
least
their
children
should
serue
such
tyrants
,
threw
them
into
the
water
&
drowned
them
.
What
shal
I
speak
of
wars
?
which
within
these
twenty
yeers
haue
so
shaken
both
other
kingdomes
,
but
especially
our
Flauders
,
(
in
times
past
the
paradice
&
pleasantest
countrey
in
the
world
)
that
now
townes
being
burnt
,
cities
sacked
,
the
stately
Churches
of
the
saints
pulled
downe
,
and
being
robbed
of
their
riches
,
holy
and
prophane
things
being
now
accounted
all
one
;
she
hath
not
any
signe
almost
remaining
of
her
former
glorie
.
That
now
her
mightie
prouinces
being
giuen
for
a
praie
to
the
Germanes
,
Frenchmen
,
Englishmen
,
Scots
,
Irish
men
,
and
to
other
forraine
enemies
,
obey
now
their
vnsatiable
and
wicked
pleasures
.
Neither
is
heere
an
end
of
our
euils
:
But
that
all
euils
might
come
vpon
vs
at
once
,
most
grieuous
plagues
,
new
and
straunge
diseases
haue
taken
away
those
,
whom
the
sword
and
famine
had
spared
,
and
haue
made
such
great
ouerthrowes
of
men
,
that
skant
the
liuing
sufficed
to
burie
the
dead
.
So
that
all
the
elements
,
and
al
the
miseries
in
the
world
may
seeme
to
haue
conspired
against
vs
altogither
.
Againe
,
when
as
euerie
liuing
creature
loues
his
like
;
onely
now
one
man
is
afraid
of
another
.
For
there
are
now
so
many
publike
periuries
of
nations
,
so
many
truces
broken
,
so
many
vnderminings
,
thefts
,
deceits
,
slaunders
,
wiles
,
that
now
not
vnfitly
one
man
may
be
called
a
diuell
to
another
.
And
if
here
were
an
end
of
our
miserie
,
all
were
well
:
but
it
goes
further
.
For
those
euils
which
we
haue
hitherto
recited
,
are
outward
euils
;
and
do
neither
adde
anie
thing
,
or
take
ought
away
from
mans
felicitie
,
if
his
soule
within
him
were
sound
and
free
from
these
daungers
and
miseries
.
But
the
euils
which
are
within
vs
,
are
farre
greater
then
they
,
which
are
without
vs
.
Our
vnderstanding
is
blind
;
our
will
is
prone
to
all
wickednes
;
our
memorie
pliable
to
al
earthly
things
.
And
there
is
such
a
disorder
and
a
diuersity
and
contrarietie
among
themselues
of
our
desires
,
that
there
was
neuer
any
more
troublesome
kingdom
seen
in
the
world
:
In
so
much
that
if
all
the
creatures
should
fawne
vpon
man
,
and
should
doe
him
seruice
;
yet
he
should
suffer
the
greatest
persecution
of
himselfe
,
and
himselfe
should
be
to
himselfe
the
greatest
tormentor
.
What
shall
I
make
many
words
?
The
times
we
liue
in
are
such
,
that
we
may
truly
say
that
saying
of
Silenus
:
The
best
thing
is
neuer
to
be
borne
;
and
the
next
to
die
quickly
.
Esay
.
From
the
sole
of
the
foot
to
the
crowne
of
the
head
,
there
is
no
health
That
some
in
his
daies
thought
,
that
the
last
persecution
of
Antichrist
should
be
like
the
eleuenth
plague
of
the
Egyptians
,
in
which
,
while
the
Egyptians
fiercely
persecuted
the
Israelits
in
the
red
sea
,
the
people
of
God
going
thorow
on
drie
ground
,
they
themselues
perished
.
of
those
which
thinke
thus
,
these
are
wittily
and
exquisitly
compared
the
one
to
the
other
,
but
not
by
the
spirit
of
prophecie
,
but
by
mans
coniecture
,
which
sometimes
proues
true
,
and
sometimes
false
.
If
Antichrists
kingdome
be
spiritually
Egypt
,
Pharaoh
?
Pharaoh
Timothie
knew
the
scriptures
from
his
childhood
You
young
men
are
strong
because
the
word
of
God
dwelleth
in
you
.
Dauid
,
how
shall
a
yong
man
cleanse
his
waies
but
by
keeping
thy
word
the
soule
that
sinneth
shall
die
.
After
the
affliction
of
those
daies
the
sunne
shall
be
darkened
,
&c.
which
without
all
doubt
,
Iansenius
,
belongs
to
the
comming
of
Christ
;
to
the
which
comming
shall
goe
before
the
most
grieuous
persecution
of
the
faithfull
by
Antichrist
.
For
he
decreed
that
none
should
preach
of
the
day
of
iudgement
,
nor
of
Antichrist
,
although
he
had
a
Reuelation
:
vnlesse
he
first
examine
him
.
the
Lord
Iesus
shall
consume
Antichrist
with
the
breath
of
his
mouth
;
and
shal
quite
abolish
&
destroy
him
with
his
glorious
appearance
.
that
Michael
the
Archangel
shall
destroy
him
with
a
thunderbolt
.
And
that
Antichrist
being
thus
dead
and
slaine
by
Michael
,
Christ
shal
not
by
&
by
come
after
:
but
that
there
shall
be
granted
to
the
elect
45.
daies
after
to
repent
in
.
And
that
then
after
those
45.
daies
no
man
shall
know
the
time
when
Christ
shal
come
to
iudgement
.
And
that
then
there
shal
be
silence
as
it
were
in
heauen
and
peace
in
the
Church
,
that
tribulation
ceasing
:
And
that
then
Antichrists
disciples
shal
reioyce
,
and
shall
beginne
to
marrie
and
to
make
feasts
,
saying
,
although
our
master
be
dead
:
yet
now
we
shall
haue
rest
and
securitie
:
And
so
that
day
of
the
Lord
shall
come
vpon
them
vnawares
,
&c.
Hesichius
.
I
dare
not
number
the
times
as
concerning
the
comming
of
our
Sauiour
,
which
is
looked
for
in
the
end
:
Neither
do
I
thinke
that
any
of
the
prophets
haue
set
downe
this
number
:
but
that
rather
ought
to
be
of
force
amongst
vs
which
our
Lord
himselfe
said
.
No
man
can
know
the
times
,
which
the
father
hath
put
in
his
own
power
.
of
this
matter
writes
thus
:
Vnlesse
you
see
you
will
not
beleeue
.
For
we
walke
not
by
sight
,
but
by
faith
.
Thomas
,
Blessed
are
they
which
haue
not
seene
,
and
yet
haue
beleeued
.
For
faith
is
a
substance
of
those
things
which
are
not
seene
:
but
are
hoped
for
.
Againe
he
writes
thus
And
againe
,
of
the
ends
of
miracles
he
writes
thus
:
Thus
much
Therefore
miracles
of
themselues
(
if
they
be
separated
from
the
word
)
are
of
no
force
to
establish
anie
doctrine
.
AGainst
Appearing
of
spirits
writeth
thus
And
after
(
speaking
of
the
Scribes
and
Pharisées
following
the
traditions
of
their
fathers
:
)
May
we
not
say
the
like
of
the
Papists
,
who
followed
the
apparitions
of
spirits
and
the
traditions
of
the
elders
?
also
asketh
a
question
of
the
blessed
Virgine
,
of
whom
it
is
said
that
she
cast
in
her
mind
what
that
salutation
should
meane
:
Thus
much
alleadgeth
out
of
I
would
to
God
they
themselues
had
followed
this
holy
fact
of
the
blessed
virgin
,
who
at
the
first
suspected
the
Angell
that
appeared
to
her
;
and
that
they
had
not
giuen
credit
to
the
apparitions
of
Angels
,
nor
of
the
Saints
:
No
nor
to
the
blessed
virgin
her selfe
,
or
of
the
soules
of
any
departed
;
of
whom
they
haue
learned
most
part
of
their
religion
.
Sathan
may
seeme
a
saint
,
the
blessed
virgine
;
nay
euen
an
Angell
of
God
.
Beware
therefore
how
thou
at
all
beléeuest
such
apparitions
,
least
thou
be
deceiued
.
Looke
rather
to
and
the
prophets
;
according
to
thy
Sauiours
counsell
,
then
to
these
doubtfull
apparitions
.
And
after
:
Note
heere
,
that
he
calleth
it
a
lie
to
adde
to
the
commaundement
of
God
,
though
it
seeme
religious
;
as
not
so
much
as
to
touch
the
trée
.
This
might
seeme
to
haue
said
of
a
deuotion
that
she
bare
to
the
commaundement
;
that
she
would
not
so
much
as
touch
the
trée
:
But
that
had
béene
superstition
,
that
had
béene
more
then
God
commanded
:
she
might
lawfully
haue
touched
the
tree
.
And
many
such
superstitions
,
beside
the
word
,
the
mother
Church
of
Rome
,
vpon
a
good
intent
for
deuotion
,
bringeth
now
into
the
Church
.
also
of
Reuelations
writes
thus
:
Simeon
Thus
farre
I
would
to
God
they
had
examined
all
their
reuelations
,
and
apparitions
by
this
rule
of
the
scriptures
:
then
the
papists
by
lying
spirits
had
not
béene
so
often
deceiued
,
as
they
haue
béene
.
Of
the
nature
and
sleights
of
the
diuell
,
hath
verie
excellently
writen
thus
It
were
to
be
wished
that
these
sleights
of
sathan
were
knowne
to
all
Christians
:
It
would
make
coniurers
take
héed
how
they
trusted
Sathan
:
It
would
make
simple
christians
also
take
heed
how
they
beléeued
any
apparition
of
spirits
,
or
vaine
fables
,
although
it
had
a
smocke
or
some
sauour
of
truth
or
vertue
.
For
this
is
one
of
sathans
sleights
,
as
here
we
may
learne
,
to
season
his
lies
sometimes
with
some
shew
of
vertue
and
goodnes
,
that
he
may
beguile
simple
soules
,
and
draw
them
on
,
and
so
cause
them
to
beleeue
lies
.
But
here
all
those
that
are
wise
in
Iesus
Christ
,
must
know
that
all
is
not
gold
that
glistereth
:
And
no
doubt
this
was
the
root
of
that
golden
Legend
,
which
the
Papistes
make
so
great
account
of
,
and
wherein
are
manie
fables
tending
to
vertue
and
religion
:
but
they
are
but
sathans
lies
,
burnished
ouer
with
a
shew
of
truth
and
vertue
:
As
here
teacheth
all
Christians
,
that
sathan
can
do
cunningly
.
And
saint
also
saith
:
We
are
not
ignorant
of
his
sleights
or
deuises
Of
Apparitions
and
Reuelations
,
Granatensis
writes
thus
:
(
saith
he
here
suspects
reuelations
,
and
he
plainly
affirms
,
that
they
are
the
verie
beginnings
of
sathans
illusions
.
Therefore
true
Christians
must
not
easily
giue
credit
to
such
,
but
examine
them
alwaies
by
Gods
word
.
If
he
agrée
not
with
that
,
it
is
sathan
which
appeares
,
though
he
appeare
like
an
Angell
of
light
.
If
they
forsake
Christ
their
aduocate
and
mediator
in
heauen
,
which
call
vpon
saints
;
then
much
more
they
forsake
him
,
which
do
require
the
praiers
of
saints
on
earth
.
The
which
thing
Christ
hath
not
onely
forbidden
,
but
commanded
.
But
I
would
not
haue
them
ignorant
that
it
is
one
thing
to
be
a
mediator
of
saluation
,
&
another
of
intercession
:
onely
Christ
is
the
mediator
of
saluation
,
but
there
may
be
more
of
intercession
&c.
Whatsoeuer
you
shall
aske
the
father
in
my
name
,
he
will
giue
it
you
.
After
some
sort
mans
name
may
be
called
vpon
.
For
Iacob
s●ith
to
the
sons
of
Ioseph
.
Let
my
name
be
called
vpon
them
,
&c.
That
prayer
rightly
made
,
is
nothing
else
then
a
drawing
neere
of
man
to
God
,
and
an
vnion
of
both
their
spirits
.
Prayer
is
a
climing
or
flying
vp
of
the
soul
that
liues
in
this
world
to
God
.
And
it
is
as
it
were
a
suit
which
we
offer
to
our
God
,
and
to
our
King
.
Praised
be
the
Lord
,
euen
the
God
of
our
saluation
,
which
ladeth
vs
daily
with
benefits
,
to
be
calling
of
a
thing
into
it selfe
by
effects
,
and
diuine
worship
.
That
the
diuell
cannot
take
any
thing
from
our
vnderstanding
or
will
,
because
the
operation
of
the
diuell
cannot
directly
reach
vnto
the
substance
of
our
soule
:
no
nor
any
Angell
can
do
that
,
because
it
is
only
God
which
can
enter
into
our
soule
&
is
truly
in
it
;
which
also
can
worke
in
it
:
Abihu
Aarons
They
offering
incense
to
the
Lord
,
with
strange
fire
,
&
not
with
that
which
came
downe
from
heauen
were
sodainly
of
God
consumed
with
fire
sent
from
heauen
.
which
Christ
came
to
cast
downe
from
heauen
vpon
earth
,
do
that
onely
which
I
commaund
thee
,
And
obedience
is
better
then
sacrifice
.
He
kneeles
downe
at
their
knees
,
he
beginneth
not
to
wash
their
hands
,
which
had
been
a
more
honest
seruice
,
but
their
feete
,
which
of
all
other
is
a
duetie
most
abiect
and
most
filthie
:
And
he
doth
all
these
things
alone
,
he
alone
powres
out
the
water
,
he
alone
washeth
,
he
alone
wipeth
.
Who
will
not
here
crie
out
with
the
Prophet
:
I
haue
considered
thy
works
,
and
I
haue
beene
amased
?
I
beseech
thee
consider
with
thy selfe
,
who
did
this
?
euen
Iesus
.
And
whose
feet
washed
he
?
Of
the
dignitie
of
Christ
we
haue
heard
alreadie
,
who
were
more
base
then
the
Apostles
?
they
were
all
poore
and
of
no
reputation
:
besides
all
this
,
one
of
them
was
a
traitor
:
another
of
them
should
denie
his
master
:
yet
for
all
this
,
he
did
this
seruice
so
louingly
vnto
them
.
What
can
he
denie
vs
;
who
so
greatly
humbled
himselfe
?
The
scripture
doth
euer
describe
Christ
vnto
vs
,
louing
and
courteous
,
hauing
no
bitternes
or
sharpenes
in
him
,
but
altogither
seeking
our
commoditie
,
that
we
might
be
the
more
drawen
to
his
bountifull
goodnes
to
embrace
this
king
.
So
Zacharie
describeth
Christ
in
the
ninth
chapter
:
Behold
thy
king
commeth
to
thee
meeke
and
gentle
:
And
Esay
:
Behold
thy
God
feeds
his
sheepe
as
a
shepheard
:
And
againe
especially
for
this
cause
he
would
be
made
a
child
least
any
man
should
be
affraid
to
come
vnto
him
:
he
is
altogether
gentle
and
courteous
,
there
is
no
sharpnes
or
discourtesie
in
him
.
Therefore
wo
to
him
that
deferreth
to
come
vnto
him
:
how
dare
he
behold
the
high
Iudge
,
that
hath
despised
his
lowly
Sauiour
?
Let
vs
therefore
come
to
him
while
there
is
some
time
of
Grace
:
Let
vs
call
vpon
him
while
he
is
neere
:
Let
vs
seeke
him
while
he
may
be
found
.
What
is
it
to
worship
the
father
in
the
spirit
,
but
to
haue
receiued
the
spirit
of
Adoption
,
by
which
we
crie
Abba
father
?
and
what
is
it
to
worship
God
in
truth
,
but
abiding
in
his
son
,
which
saith
,
I
am
truth
,
to
cal
vpon
the
father
,
and
to
pray
in
the
name
of
the
sonne
?
It
is
the
same
,
as
though
he
had
said
:
The
true
worshippers
by
a
true
and
necessarie
distinction
of
the
persons
,
shall
worship
one
God
the
Father
,
the
Sonne
,
and
the
holy
Ghost
:
yea
they
shall
worship
the
father
by
the
sonne
,
in
the
holy
Ghost
.
This
is
an
excellent
and
briefe
summe
of
true
worship
and
Christian
religion
.
The
Iews
did
so
despise
the
Samaritans
,
yea
&
al
the
Gentiles
,
that
they
would
not
vouchsafe
to
speake
to
them
.
Therefore
this
woman
,
seeing
Christ
to
be
a
Iew
,
durst
not
haue
spoken
to
him
,
vnlesse
Christ
had
first
spoken
to
her
.
So
when
as
we
all
haue
sinned
,
and
know
that
God
is
offended
with
our
sinnes
,
and
therefore
displeased
with
sinners
;
none
of
vs
durst
haue
spoken
to
God
,
vnlesse
he
had
spoken
to
vs
first
:
But
now
we
speake
to
him
safely
and
boldly
,
and
we
can
open
to
him
all
our
necessities
;
as
this
woman
afterward
durst
speake
boldly
to
Christ
:
but
in
this
also
that
he
spake
vnto
a
woman
being
a
heathen
and
a
sinner
;
he
declared
that
he
despised
no
man
.
God
doth
not
onely
speake
to
vs
first
,
as
Christ
did
to
this
woman
;
but
commaunded
vs
to
call
and
speake
to
him
:
and
if
his
onely
speech
did
thus
encourage
the
woman
to
speake
to
him
,
though
she
were
a
sinner
,
shall
not
his
commandement
much
more
encourage
vs
?
O
we
of
little
faith
This
is
that
true
Ioseph
,
whom
God
hath
exalted
ouer
all
Egypt
,
&
hath
commaunded
that
all
should
bow
their
knees
before
him
:
This
is
that
true
Ioseph
,
which
hath
his
great
barnes
full
of
corne
,
to
be
giuen
forth
to
the
hungrie
:
To
him
the
father
sendeth
vs
,
euen
as
Pharaoh
sent
backe
the
Egyptians
from
himselfe
,
to
Ioseph
;
Goe
to
Ioseph
(
saith
he
)
and
whatsoeuer
he
shall
say
that
do
:
So
our
heauenly
father
,
this
is
my
beloued
sonne
heare
him
:
This
is
he
alone
who
in
famine
can
saue
.
To
him
therefore
let
vs
runne
with
the
Egyptians
,
saying
,
we
are
thy
seruants
,
our
saluation
is
in
thy
hands
.
Thou
onely
haue
regard
vnto
vs
,
and
we
will
serue
the
king
willingly
.
That
sacrifice
of
the
soule
is
blind
,
which
is
not
lightned
with
the
light
of
Christ
,
nor
hath
an
eie
looking
from
the
gospell
:
the
prayer
of
him
that
prayeth
is
lame
,
which
commeth
to
God
with
a
double
mind
,
which
heareth
that
said
vnto
him
which
the
Iewes
heard
said
vnto
them
:
How
long
will
you
halt
on
both
sides
?
That
prayer
is
faint
and
altogither
weake
,
which
hath
not
Christ
the
power
of
God
,
and
the
wisedome
of
God
:
such
like
prayers
,
which
are
made
without
the
light
of
the
truth
,
and
haue
no
sure
footsteps
,
and
are
as
it
were
faint
with
diuers
infirmities
;
if
they
should
be
offered
to
any
one
that
beareth
rule
in
the
Church
,
to
any
other
learned
man
or
Teacher
or
Doctor
,
would
they
not
be
reiected
and
turned
to
his
shame
and
discredit
,
that
offereth
such
prayers
?
Philippus
de
dies
All
the
time
,
before
the
comming
of
Christ
,
may
be
called
an
emptie
time
:
but
Christ
was
borne
in
the
fulnesse
of
time
;
because
God
,
to
become
man
,
was
to
communicate
himselfe
more
to
vs
then
euer
could
haue
beene
.
Euen
as
one
hauing
often
distributed
his
riches
,
at
last
to
shew
the
top
of
his
liberalitie
,
giueth
his
chest
and
all
his
Iewels
:
So
God
before
verie
liberally
had
bestowed
on
the
Iewes
;
but
on
vs
,
he
hath
bestowed
the
riches
,
and
chest
and
all
;
that
is
,
his
sonne
:
In
whom
are
all
treasures
of
wisdome
hid
.
And
therefore
among
other
causes
,
for
this
,
the
time
of
grace
is
called
the
fulnes
of
time
.
And
for
this
cause
,
the
sonne
of
God
is
called
the
hand
of
the
father
,
because
as
by
the
hand
things
are
wont
to
be
distributed
:
So
the
eternall
father
,
by
the
sonne
,
hath
giuen
his
heauenly
gifts
.
This
hand
Dauid
praied
so
earnestly
for
:
send
out
thy
hand
from
aboue
,
&c.
And
they
shall
not
remember
the
former
things
.
Although
this
may
be
said
,
that
in
the
new
heauen
,
and
the
new
earth
,
all
the
remembrance
of
our
conuersation
shall
be
quite
blotted
out
;
least
this
should
be
some
peece
of
euill
,
to
remember
our
former
griefes
and
necessities
.
In
all
their
trouble
there
shall
be
no
trouble
.
And
the
Angell
of
his
face
shall
saue
them
:
that
is
,
Iesus
Christ
,
who
is
the
Image
of
God
,
and
appeares
before
God
now
for
vs
:
or
else
who
is
like
to
vs
,
and
is
perfect
man
.
The
sacrifices
were
bound
to
the
hornes
of
the
Altar
,
Afterward
Iohn
expresseth
the
conditions
of
those
that
be
Christes
friends
:
he
standeth
as
readie
to
doe
whatsoeuer
is
to
be
done
:
he
heareth
what
the
bride
groome
talketh
with
the
bride
;
and
he
reioyceth
in
the
glorie
of
the
bridegroome
.
he
must
increase
;
I
must
decrease
:
we
are
taught
by
this
sentence
,
that
all
the
authorities
,
dignities
,
offices
,
righteousnesses
,
wisedomes
,
powers
of
all
men
are
to
be
made
no
account
of
;
that
only
Christs
authoritie
,
dignitie
,
office
,
righteousnesse
,
wisedome
,
power
,
may
be
established
.
To
conclude
,
it
belongs
to
him
to
be
exalted
,
it
belongs
to
vs
to
be
humbled
.
cap.
2.
An.
dom.
913.
that
it
is
not
lawful
for
a
christian
not
to
know
without
booke
,
the
Lords
prayer
,
or
not
to
vnderstand
it
,
or
not
too
often
vse
it
.
They
which
defended
the
law
perswaded
them
to
worship
Angels
,
saying
,
that
the
lawe
was
giuen
by
them
.
And
this
fault
remained
long
in
Phrygia
and
Pisidia
:
wherefore
also
the
synode
,
which
met
at
Laodicea
,
which
is
the
chiefe
Citie
of
Phrygia
,
did
forbid
by
law
that
they
pray
to
Angels
.
And
euen
vnto
this
day
,
we
may
see
amongst
them
and
amongst
their
borderers
,
houses
of
prayer
of
S.
Michael
.
They
gaue
men
counsell
to
doe
this
,
vsing
humilitie
:
saying
,
the
God
of
all
things
could
not
be
seene
nor
comprehended
,
nor
that
any
man
could
come
vnto
him
,
and
that
they
must
get
them
the
good
will
of
God
,
by
the
means
of
the
angels
Doe
all
things
in
the
name
of
our
Lords
Iesus
Christ
;
because
Theodoret
)
they
commanded
to
worship
Angels
:
he
commaunds
the
contrarie
,
that
they
should
make
glorious
or
acceptable
to
God
both
their
wordes
and
deedes
,
by
the
remembrance
of
our
Lord
Christ
.
And
send
forth
your
thankesgiuing
to
God
your
father
by
him
,
and
not
by
Angels
.
that
they
should
not
make
any
prayers
vnto
angels
:
&
that
they
should
not
leaue
out
the
name
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
.
Secondly
he
touched
the
leaper
that
he
might
mooue
vs
boldly
to
come
to
him
,
and
that
he
might
take
away
all
occasion
of
feare
:
let
no
man
be
affraid
:
let
all
come
to
him
.
Christ
doth
not
loathe
our
Leprosie
nor
filthy
corruption
:
but
he
pities
vs
more
then
any
father
doth
his
children
,
because
he
knowes
whereof
we
be
made
.
Luke
,
he
askes
a
question
why
God
sent
an
Angell
to
the
virgin
,
could
not
God
himselfe
haue
reuealed
this
mysterie
to
the
virgin
?
he
could
truely
:
but
he
would
send
an
Angell
first
,
that
he
might
declare
the
loue
and
charitie
he
beares
vnto
vs
:
so
that
he
procures
our
redemption
euen
by
the
ministerie
of
Angels
.
So
Paul
saith
:
Are
they
not
all
ministring
spirits
for
those
which
shall
receiue
the
inheritance
of
saluation
?
Out
of
which
place
man
may
drawe
an
argument
,
that
he
may
magnifie
or
thinke
well
of
his
owne
estate
,
because
Angels
are
sent
to
minister
,
and
serue
vnto
him
.
If
any
prince
or
noble
man
should
prostrate
himselfe
on
the
ground
,
that
he
might
gather
vp
the
crums
which
fell
from
thee
,
were
he
not
despised
and
no
account
made
of
:
So
thou
which
art
a
noble
and
excellent
creature
of
God
,
when
as
thou
hast
Angels
to
be
thy
seruants
,
oughtst
not
to
bow
thy selfe
to
these
earthly
things
,
which
are
vile
and
of
no
reputation
.
haue
fallen
downe
,
and
worshipped
him
:
he
answered
him
,
see
thou
do
it
not
,
I
am
thy
fellow
seruant
,
worship
God
.
Now
peace
is
reformed
by
Christs
incarnation
betweene
men
and
Angels
:
and
therefore
he
said
verie
fitly
,
that
the
Angels
stand
by
them
,
as
their
friends
and
familiars
:
and
in
this
he
shewes
and
equalitie
or
familiaritie
;
he
stood
not
about
them
as
before
the
exaltation
of
mans
nature
in
Christ
;
because
Angels
then
suffered
themselues
to
bee
worshipped
:
as
Abraham
did
and
others
.
The
which
they
did
not
,
after
the
worde
tooke
our
humanitie
vpon
it
:
for
Iohn
the
Euangelist
being
banished
into
the
I
le
of
Pathmos
,
being
willing
to
worship
the
Angell
which
appeared
to
him
:
The
Angell
said
vnto
him
:
See
thou
doe
it
not
,
for
I
am
thy
fellow
seruant
,
and
of
thy
Angels
are
of
a
more
excellent
nature
then
we
;
yet
the
Lord
loues
vs
better
then
them
.
If
a
mans
right
or
left
hand
were
cut
off
,
and
another
should
be
giuen
him
of
gold
,
or
set
with
precious
stones
;
would
he
chuse
this
second
?
No
man
would
be
so
madde
,
that
would
desire
his
owne
hand
to
be
cut
off
,
that
he
might
haue
another
of
gold
or
siluer
giuen
him
.
For
although
the
hand
made
of
golde
or
siluer
be
more
worth
;
yet
the
hand
of
flesh
is
his
owne
substance
,
strengthened
with
his
veines
,
sinewes
,
and
bloud
:
so
we
are
members
of
Christ
,
and
his
hand
of
flesh
;
but
Angels
are
as
it
were
a
hand
of
gold
or
siluer
.
And
although
that
kinde
of
mettall
be
more
precious
;
yet
God
loues
vs
more
,
as
his
owne
hand
of
flesh
.
That
our
prayers
might
thereby
be
the
more
forcible
.
For
then
our
prayers
are
effectuall
when
as
they
are
grounded
vpon
Christs
prayer
,
as
vpon
a
foundation
.
My
delight
is
amongst
the
children
of
men
.
He
would
be
handled
of
vs
:
For
,
for
this
cause
he
was
made
man
.
The
bride
knew
well
the
nature
and
qualities
of
this
bridegroome
,
when
she
said
,
who
will
giue
me
my
brother
sucking
the
pappes
of
my
mother
,
that
I
may
kisse
thee
,
and
embrace
thee
?
Our
God
is
not
like
the
men
of
this
world
.
For
to
dispatch
any
businesse
,
thou
must
come
a
thousand
times
to
their
houses
,
and
that
(
which
is
worst
of
all
)
thou
shalt
be
so
far
off
from
dispatching
thy
businesse
,
as
that
they
will
not
so
much
as
heare
thee
.
But
what
a
good
God
haue
we
,
how
louing
,
how
easie
to
be
spoken
to
,
how
curteous
?
His
prayer
is
the
execution
of
his
perfect
and
absolute
office
,
that
is
,
that
he
is
our
aduocate
with
great
willingnesse
:
the
offerings
of
his
most
precious
bloud
,
the
religion
of
his
most
holy
and
pure
sacrifice
once
done
for
vs
,
which
all
doe
crie
out
euer
to
the
father
for
vs
,
and
doe
desire
our
pardon
of
him
,
and
doe
earnestly
craue
for
vs
the
gifts
of
the
holy
spirit
.
When
as
men
imagine
God
after
their
owne
nature
,
and
therefore
conclude
his
power
within
narrow
bounds
,
and
doe
measure
his
goodnesse
after
their
owne
wit
and
capacitie
;
it
comes
to
passe
,
that
they
often
doubt
of
the
power
of
God
,
and
that
they
giue
no
credit
to
many
of
Gods
workes
,
for
the
wonderfull
and
strange
example
of
his
great
goodnesse
.
And
hereof
all
the
pestilent
opinions
that
euer
mans
wicked
mind
conceiued
had
their
beginning
:
for
men
either
doubt
of
the
power
or
of
the
goodnesse
of
God
,
&c.
Come
thou
now
vnto
Christ
:
for
he
is
as
able
now
to
heale
all
thine
infirmities
,
as
hee
was
then
,
when
so
great
vertue
went
out
of
him
:
for
if
thou
be
pensiue
and
sorrowfull
,
if
thou
be
poore
,
if
thou
be
sicke
,
if
thou
be
ouerwhelmed
with
sins
and
wickednesse
,
if
thou
liest
like
a
bondslaue
in
the
miserable
captiuitie
of
the
Diuell
:
Come
to
Christ
,
feare
not
,
because
he
is
able
(
who
hath
borne
all
our
infirmities
)
to
heale
thy
wounds
.
committed
this
his
businesse
and
iourney
to
S.
Iohn
Baptist
very
often
as
to
his
peculiar
Saint
and
patron
,
and
being
before
the
Maior
of
Douer
he
prayed
to
God
,
desiring
also
Saint
Iohn
to
pray
for
him
.
pray
for
and
inuocate
the
grace
of
the
holy
virgin
,
and
of
all
the
blessed
Angels
,
and
Saints
of
that
heauenly
court
.
Commit
thy
way
vnto
the
Lord
,
and
he
shall
bring
it
to
passe
whom
haue
I
in
heauen
but
thee
?
Father
,
I
thanke
thee
because
thou
hast
heard
me
,
I
know
that
thou
hearest
me
alwaies
,
but
because
of
the
people
that
stand
by
,
I
saide
it
,
that
they
maie
know
,
that
thou
hast
sent
me
.
Father
,
I
thanke
thee
,
that
thou
hast
heard
me
.
that
when
we
pray
we
know
he
heareth
vs
Thou
that
hearest
the
prayer
,
to
thee
shall
all
flesh
come
.
I
will
call
vpon
thee
in
the
time
of
my
trouble
:
for
I
know
that
thou
hearest
me
.
searcher
of
the
heart
S.
Iames
the
Angels
pitched
their
tents
round
about
the
faithful
,
It
is
not
to
be
doubted
,
that
the
soule
being
taken
by
the
force
of
death
from
the
senses
of
the
body
,
and
after
death
hauing
now
put
off
the
flesh
,
and
hauing
passed
from
all
the
shadowes
of
corporall
things
,
that
it
cannot
behold
that
immutable
essence
of
God
,
as
the
Angels
doe
,
either
for
some
other
hid
and
secret
cause
,
or
els
for
this
cause
,
that
there
still
yet
remaines
in
it
a
naturall
desire
of
gouerning
the
body
,
by
which
desire
it
is
as
it
were
hindred
:
so
that
it
cannot
climbe
vp
with
her
whole
desire
to
that
high
heauen
,
as
long
as
she
lackes
the
body
;
by
the
ruling
whereof
that
desire
may
surcease
.
Furthermore
,
when
as
the
body
was
such
a
thing
,
as
it
were
verie
hard
and
troublesome
to
gouerne
,
euen
as
this
flesh
,
which
corrupts
and
burthens
the
soule
,
comming
from
the
ofspring
of
sinne
and
transgression
;
much
more
is
the
soule
quite
turned
away
from
the
beholding
of
that
most
high
heauen
,
wherein
God
dwels
:
therefore
it
was
necessarie
that
she
should
be
pluckt
away
from
those
senses
of
the
flesh
,
that
it
might
be
shewed
her
how
she
might
be
able
to
attaine
vnto
that
.
Therefore
when
she
shall
receiue
againe
this
body
,
not
fleshly
,
but
by
exchange
made
spirituall
,
being
now
made
equall
with
Angels
;
then
both
the
master
and
seruant
shall
haue
the
perfection
of
their
nature
;
both
the
quickner
and
that
also
which
is
quickened
,
with
such
vnspeakeable
facilitie
,
that
that
now
shal
be
a
glorie
,
which
before
was
a
burthen
.
That
euen
now
they
behold
the
face
of
God
,
and
therefore
know
all
things
.
Iohn
Baptist
That
then
the
Saints
shall
be
equall
to
the
Angels
I
will
praise
the
name
of
God
with
a
song
,
and
magnifie
him
with
thanksgiuing
.
This
also
shall
please
the
Lord
better
,
then
a
young
bullocke
that
hath
hornes
and
hoofs
.
Let
none
of
you
(
my
brethren
)
make
a
light
account
of
your
prayers
.
For
I
tell
you
,
that
he
,
to
whom
we
pray
,
makes
no
small
account
of
it
.
For
before
it
goes
forth
of
our
mouth
he
commaunds
it
to
be
written
in
his
booke
.
Let
euerie
one
take
this
that
I
write
,
as
he
list
If
the
soules
which
are
dead
,
knew
what
we
did
which
are
aliue
,
surely
then
they
would
speake
vnto
vs
,
when
as
we
see
them
in
our
sleepes
.
And
that
I
may
let
others
passe
,
surely
my
louing
mother
would
neuer
a
night
forsake
me
,
which
followed
me
both
by
sea
and
by
land
,
that
she
might
liue
with
me
.
God
forbid
,
that
now
hauing
obtained
a
more
happy
life
,
she
should
become
cruell
,
and
should
not
now
comfort
her
sonne
,
whom
she
loued
so
dearely
,
whom
she
could
neuer
abide
to
see
sorrowfull
.
But
surely
that
which
the
holy
Psalme
sounds
in
our
eares
is
true
;
because
my
father
and
my
mother
haue
forsaken
me
;
but
the
Lord
hath
taken
me
vp
.
If
therefore
our
parents
haue
forsaken
vs
,
how
know
they
our
cares
and
affaires
?
And
if
our
parents
know
not
this
,
what
other
dead
men
know
what
we
doe
,
or
what
we
suffer
?
Esay
the
Prophet
saith
:
Thou
art
our
father
,
for
Abraham
is
ignorant
of
vs
,
and
Israel
knowes
vs
not
.
If
such
great
Patriarkes
knew
not
what
became
of
the
people
which
sprang
of
them
,
to
whom
(
beleeuing
in
God
)
God
promised
that
a
people
should
spring
of
their
stocke
;
how
shall
other
dead
men
be
present
and
intermingle
themselues
to
help
&
know
the
actions
and
affaires
of
theirs
?
How
shall
we
say
that
God
dealt
wel
with
them
,
which
died
before
the
euils
came
,
which
followed
after
their
death
,
if
after
their
death
they
also
feele
what
things
happen
in
the
miserable
life
of
man
?
Doe
we
peraduenture
erre
in
saying
these
things
of
them
?
And
doe
we
account
them
to
be
at
rest
;
whom
the
disquiet
life
of
the
liuing
grieues
?
&c.
Let
vs
not
lose
our
works
:
that
he
that
buries
his
friend
nie
the
graue
of
a
Martyr
,
reaps
this
commoditie
thereby
to
his
friend
,
that
he
commends
the
same
soule
to
the
Martyr
,
by
his
deuout
prayer
and
affection
:
That
Martyrs
ordinarily
and
by
their
owne
proper
natures
cannot
be
present
to
the
affaires
of
the
liuing
,
nor
know
what
they
doe
;
but
by
Gods
power
they
may
;
as
Moses
and
Elias
appeared
to
Christ
.
Although
this
question
passeth
my
capacitie
to
know
how
Martyrs
helpe
them
,
whom
it
is
certaine
are
holpen
by
them
;
whether
they
themselues
are
present
at
one
time
in
so
manie
places
,
and
so
farre
one
from
another
?
or
whether
they
may
be
present
at
all
,
where
their
memories
are
;
or
whether
they
may
be
present
euery
where
,
where
their
memories
are
not
;
or
whether
they
being
in
places
correspondent
to
their
merits
,
and
being
quite
remooued
from
the
knowledge
of
all
affaires
;
and
yet
praying
generally
for
the
necessities
of
such
,
as
doe
pray
vnto
them
:
As
we
also
pray
for
the
dead
,
whom
we
see
not
,
neither
know
where
they
are
,
or
what
they
doe
:
God
almighty
who
is
present
euerie
where
,
neither
being
mixt
with
vs
nor
yet
separated
from
vs
,
hearing
the
praiers
of
Martyrs
by
the
ministerie
of
Angels
,
which
are
spred
abroad
here
and
there
,
yeeld
vnto
men
these
comforts
,
which
he
knowes
they
stand
need
of
in
this
life
,
and
so
doth
commend
vnto
vs
by
his
wonderfull
and
vnspeakeable
power
and
goodnesse
,
the
merits
of
his
Martyrs
where
he
pleaseth
,
when
he
pleaseth
,
and
how
he
pleaseth
;
but
especially
at
their
memories
,
because
he
knowes
this
to
be
most
profitable
for
vs
to
edifie
the
faith
of
Christ
,
for
the
confession
of
which
,
they
haue
suffered
.
This
matter
is
a
greater
matter
then
I
can
reach
vnto
,
and
more
deepe
then
I
can
search
.
Therefore
whether
of
these
two
be
true
,
or
perchance
whether
they
both
,
that
at
sometimes
these
things
may
be
done
by
the
presence
of
the
Martyrs
,
or
at
some
other
times
by
the
Angels
,
taking
vpon
them
the
persons
of
the
Martyrs
:
I
dare
not
determine
,
I
had
rather
learne
these
things
of
those
that
know
them
.
I
beleeue
that
thou
hast
done
already
that
which
I
pray
for
;
yet
O
Lord
accept
the
free
will
offerings
of
my
mouth
.
Austen
the
tree
lies
where
it
fals
:
That
euerie
one
ought
to
be
carefull
of
the
last
day
of
his
life
?
For
in
what
state
soeuer
,
the
last
day
of
his
life
shall
find
euerie
man
,
in
the
same
shall
the
last
day
of
the
world
also
take
him
:
because
what
kinde
of
one
he
now
dies
,
such
a
one
at
that
day
shal
he
be
iudged
.
now
we
ought
to
beare
one
anothers
burthen
,
euerie
one
must
bear
his
owne
burthen
:
That
Martyrs
or
dead
men
appeare
to
vs
after
their
deaths
,
as
we
appeare
to
others
that
dreame
of
vs
,
we
not
knowing
that
we
doe
appeare
.
Nay
he
thinkes
that
those
apparitions
are
of
Angels
,
which
appeare
sometimes
to
men
,
and
commaund
that
their
bodies
should
be
buried
,
when
as
they
themselues
whose
bodies
they
are
,
know
no
such
thing
.
Those
which
are
dead
may
know
some
things
here
,
which
are
necessarie
for
them
to
know
:
and
againe
not
know
,
what
is
not
necessarie
for
them
to
know
:
both
things
past
,
present
,
and
also
things
to
come
,
the
spirit
of
God
reue●ling
it
vnto
them
:
as
also
not
all
men
;
but
the
Prophets
,
while
they
liued
here
,
knew
.
Neither
knew
they
all
things
;
but
such
things
,
as
Gods
prouidence
iudged
fit
for
them
to
know
.
If
faith
want
,
prayer
dies
:
for
who
will
pray
,
that
beleeues
not
?
Wherfore
the
blessed
Apostle
,
when
as
he
exhorted
to
prayer
,
said
:
Whosoeuer
shall
call
vpon
the
name
of
the
Lord
,
shall
be
saued
.
But
howe
shall
they
call
vpon
him
,
in
whom
they
haue
not
beleeued
?
Therefore
that
we
may
pray
aright
:
let
vs
beleeue
,
and
let
vs
pray
also
that
faith
faile
not
,
by
which
we
pray
.
prayers
are
now
the
sacrifices
of
christians
:
Therefore
God
commanded
the
Iewes
to
leaue
the
whole
land
,
and
to
offer
sacrifices
in
one
place
,
and
to
pay
their
vowes
,
because
then
all
the
land
was
vncleane
with
the
smoake
of
Altars
,
and
with
the
sauour
of
graues
,
and
with
other
pollutions
,
which
from
the
sacriledge
of
the
prophane
Gentiles
were
brought
vpon
it
.
But
to
vs
nowe
that
Christ
is
comed
,
and
hath
purged
the
whole
earth
,
all
places
are
become
places
fit
for
vs
to
pray
in
.
And
therefore
S.
Paul
exhorts
and
commands
to
pray
without
ceasing
,
and
in
euery
place
,
&c.
he
that
sacrificeth
to
gods
,
but
to
God
alone
,
shall
be
destroyed
:
for
that
I
may
say
nothing
of
other
things
(
which
belong
to
the
seruice
wherewith
God
is
worshipped
)
as
concerning
sacrifice
,
there
is
no
man
dare
say
,
but
that
it
belongs
to
God
alone
.
Who
euer
thought
,
that
he
ought
to
offer
sacrifice
but
to
him
,
either
whom
he
knew
to
be
God
,
or
supposed
or
imagined
to
be
God
?
We
build
not
so
our
Martyrs
Churches
,
as
to
gods
;
but
memorials
,
as
to
dead
men
,
whose
spirits
doe
liue
with
God
:
neither
there
doe
we
erect
Altars
,
vpon
which
we
may
sacrifice
to
Martyrs
;
but
we
ofter
all
our
sacrifices
to
our
onely
God
,
and
also
the
God
of
the
Martyrs
.
At
which
sacrifice
as
men
of
God
which
through
the
confession
of
his
faith
haue
ouercome
the
world
,
they
are
named
in
their
place
and
order
:
yet
they
are
not
called
vpon
of
the
priest
,
when
he
sacrificeth
:
for
he
offers
sacrifice
to
God
,
and
not
to
them
;
although
he
offer
sacrifice
at
their
memorials
:
for
hee
is
Gods
priest
,
and
not
theirs
.
And
the
sacrifice
he
offers
,
is
the
body
of
Christ
,
which
he
offers
not
to
them
,
because
they
are
it
themselues
.
Likewise
also
the
spirit
helpeth
our
infirmities
:
for
we
know
not
what
to
pray
as
we
ought
:
but
the
spirit
it selfe
makes
requests
for
vs
,
with
sighs
which
cannot
be
expressed
.
But
he
that
searcheth
the
hearts
,
knoweth
what
is
the
meaning
of
the
spirit
:
for
he
maketh
request
for
the
Saints
,
according
to
the
will
of
God
.
alwaies
praie
in
the
holy
Ghost
,
searcheth
the
hearts
Heare
my
words
(
O
Lord
)
and
vnderstand
my
meditation
.
was
present
in
the
congregation
at
Antioche
,
according
to
his
promise
:
Where
two
or
three
be
gathered
togither
in
my
name
,
I
am
in
the
midst
of
them
.
And
he
was
at
the
same
time
present
with
Peter
at
Ierusalem
.
For
he
fils
heauen
and
earth
.
And
this
is
the
comfort
of
the
godly
,
that
God
is
present
with
them
in
all
places
;
and
therefore
in
all
places
they
may
call
vpon
him
:
for
he
is
nie
vnto
them
that
call
vpon
him
in
truth
.
Marke
with
what
confidence
this
woman
comes
vnto
Christ
,
whom
notwithstanding
that
same
holy
man
Iohn
was
affraid
to
touch
at
Iordan
:
She
conceiued
this
confidence
by
no
other
meanes
,
then
of
the
often
tried
and
approued
goodnesse
of
Christ
:
therefore
it
was
not
rashnesse
in
this
woman
,
but
great
charitie
and
exceeding
loue
.
So
also
the
faithfull
,
although
they
be
not
now
altogither
without
sinne
;
yet
they
dare
boldly
say
vnto
God
,
our
Father
.
Againe
in
this
Peter
also
erred
,
that
as
should
seeme
,
because
he
would
haue
reuerenced
Christ
:
therefore
he
refused
this
his
seruice
.
Euen
as
in
another
place
also
he
repelled
Christ
from
him
,
when
as
he
said
;
Depart
all
yee
that
trauell
,
&c.
Call
vpon
me
in
the
time
of
thy
trouble
.
Nay
thou
yeeldest
to
God
the
greatest
honour
,
if
thou
shalt
call
vpon
him
faithfully
.
thou
dishonourest
him
with
the
greatest
dishonour
that
may
be
,
if
he
calling
thee
vnto
him
,
and
promising
thee
helpe
;
thou
despise
him
,
by
not
comming
vnto
him
:
so
also
thou
yeeldest
greatest
honour
vnto
Christ
,
when
as
thou
endurest
his
seruice
towards
thee
.
Hence
it
is
,
that
Marie
sitting
as
it
were
quietly
and
idly
at
Iesus
feete
,
&
enduring
Christs
ministerie
which
he
yeelded
vnto
her
by
preaching
,
is
farre
more
honourably
commended
,
then
busie
Martha
.
if
thou
wouldest
haue
health
,
thou
maiest
not
put
away
the
Physition
from
thee
;
yea
come
thou
so
much
the
more
boldly
to
him
,
as
thine
infirmitie
or
vnworthines
is
the
greater
.
So
also
in
our
necessities
concerning
these
our
temporall
and
worldly
things
,
we
respect
neither
our
owne
vnworthinesse
,
not
the
dignitie
of
any
other
;
so
that
we
may
be
helped
and
relieued
.
So
he
that
is
hunger-bit
,
and
almost
famished
,
will
not
feare
to
speake
to
any
,
be
he
neuer
so
honourable
,
being
forced
with
the
extremitie
of
hunger
:
doe
thou
so
likewise
,
&c.
Also
hee
couertly
shewes
his
Apostles
,
by
what
means
,
and
as
it
were
greeses
or
steps
,
they
must
climb
vp
to
God
:
For
we
cannot
come
to
the
father
,
but
by
Christ
;
for
he
is
the
way
.
And
we
cannot
come
vnto
Christ
,
vnlesse
we
receiue
his
Apostles
,
that
is
,
their
words
:
therfore
we
must
begin
to
climbe
vp
to
God
,
by
the
hearing
of
his
worde
.
He
that
receiueth
this
,
receiueth
Christ
:
and
he
that
hath
Christ
,
hath
the
Father
:
and
he
that
hath
the
Father
,
hath
all
good
things
,
&c.
Thinke
these
things
with
thy selfe
,
O
Christian
:
behold
Christ
in
this
forme
and
plight
,
and
thou
shalt
neuer
despaire
of
his
grace
:
for
he
will
neuer
forsake
thee
trusting
in
him
which
suffred
so
great
things
for
thee
,
deseruing
nothing
at
his
hands
.
For
at
other
times
Christ
seemed
to
vse
hard
speeches
vnto
his
mother
:
that
is
,
when
as
the
worke
of
God
was
to
be
done
:
as
in
the
2.
of
Iohn
,
Mat.
12.
Luk.
12.
For
when
as
Gods
businesse
is
in
hand
,
all
mans
affections
must
cease
and
giue
place
.
But
here
on
the
Crosse
he
acknowledgeth
his
mother
most
faithfully
and
curteously
,
&c.
(
Father
forgiue
them
for
they
know
not
what
they
doe
)
Ferus
When
as
the
Lord
Iesus
was
made
now
a
true
sacrifice
,
and
now
he
was
come
to
the
fulfilling
of
our
redemption
and
saluation
,
although
he
were
oppressed
with
vnspeakeable
torments
:
yet
remembring
wherefore
he
suffered
such
things
;
that
is
,
for
our
sakes
:
therefore
forgetting
all
his
griefes
and
paines
,
he
begins
to
encounter
with
his
fathers
anger
with
his
prayers
,
and
now
he
begins
to
execute
his
office
,
he
begins
his
priesthood
,
he
is
become
a
mediator
betweene
God
and
man
,
an
intercessour
and
a
defender
of
vs
,
and
he
sets
himselfe
wholy
,
as
an
inuincible
wall
,
against
his
fathers
anger
:
for
he
could
not
forget
his
naturall
goodnes
.
Therefore
whereas
others
would
haue
cursed
,
blasphemed
,
and
rayled
,
he
praies
,
and
that
not
for
himselfe
,
but
for
others
;
and
not
onely
for
others
,
but
for
his
most
deadly
enemies
,
and
his
crucifiers
;
who
notwithstanding
had
been
woorthy
,
either
to
haue
beene
deuoured
with
fire
from
heauen
,
or
to
haue
been
swallowed
vp
of
the
earth
.
If
Christ
prayed
so
earnestly
for
his
crucifiers
,
how
much
more
now
doth
he
make
intercession
for
those
which
call
vpon
him
and
beleeue
in
him
,
&c.
If
he
so
willingly
Ferus
)
forgaue
the
sinne
done
against
his
owne
person
:
he
will
no
doubt
farre
more
easily
forgiue
vs
.
Thou
shalt
worship
the
Lord
thy
God
.
This
adoration
consists
not
in
bowing
of
the
knee
,
or
such
like
;
but
in
spirit
and
truth
.
To
worship
God
,
to
beleeue
in
him
,
to
serue
him
,
to
cal
vpon
him
:
without
these
thou
art
an
Idolater
,
whatsoeuer
thou
doest
,
if
thou
loue
or
feare
any
other
thing
more
then
God
;
if
thou
in
thy
necessitie
call
not
vpon
him
:
for
,
for
this
cause
he
sends
thee
aduersities
,
that
thou
shouldest
call
vpon
him
:
And
they
haue
not
inquired
after
the
Lord
,
but
haue
trusted
in
the
helpe
of
Egypt
.
And
so
many
of
vs
do
.
Philippus
de
dies
Whosoeuer
doth
knocke
at
the
doores
of
the
tender
mercie
of
God
,
with
his
prayers
,
with
faith
and
reuerence
,
with
humilitie
and
sure
confidence
,
with
all
which
,
this
woman
was
furnished
;
he
truely
toucheth
the
Lord
,
and
drawes
his
vertue
and
spirit
to
him
.
Therefore
happy
is
he
,
that
truely
can
say
with
the
Prophet
,
I
will
offer
the
fat
burnt
offrings
.
He
offers
to
God
fat
burnt
offrings
,
which
offers
him
prayers
full
of
humilitie
,
assurance
of
obtaining
them
,
and
deuotion
.
And
he
offers
prayers
without
marrow
,
which
offers
prayers
without
loue
,
deuotion
,
or
attention
.
And
these
,
whether
they
be
Clergie
or
Lay-men
,
although
they
pray
a
great
number
of
Psalmes
or
of
other
prayers
,
as
a
taske
,
without
any
intention
of
the
minde
,
blessing
God
with
their
mouths
,
but
with
their
hearts
giuing
themselues
to
pleasures
and
delights
,
in
the
streetes
:
these
truely
thrust
the
Lord
,
they
touch
him
not
,
because
they
onely
touch
him
with
their
bodies
,
and
not
with
their
spirit
.
And
therefore
they
receiue
from
him
neither
any
vertue
or
grace
.
What
must
we
doe
then
brethren
?
Truely
that
of
Saint
Paul
,
I
will
praie
with
my
spirit
,
I
will
pray
with
my
minde
;
I
will
sing
with
my
spirit
,
I
wil
sing
with
my
minde
.
Philippus
de
Dies
My
soule
doth
magnifie
the
Lord
(
saith
the
blessed
virgin
Marie
.
)
And
that
verie
fitly
:
for
God
is
to
be
praised
rather
in
heart
and
minde
,
then
in
voice
,
according
to
that
of
S.
Paul
:
Sing
to
God
in
your
hearts
.
And
after
,
My
soule
(
saith
she
)
doth
magnifie
the
Lord
,
because
my
toong
stambreth
:
neither
can
it
number
all
the
benefits
bestowed
vpon
me
.
Therefore
I
offer
the
inward
affection
of
my
minde
in
giuing
of
thanks
.
Where
we
are
taught
that
God
is
to
be
praised
rather
in
minde
and
heart
,
then
in
body
.
But
many
haue
the
prayer
of
the
voice
onely
and
mouth
,
and
not
of
the
heart
,
to
whom
the
Lord
saith
:
This
people
honoureth
me
with
their
lips
,
but
their
hearts
are
farre
from
me
.
In
that
they
led
Iesus
with
them
to
Ierusalem
,
thou
oughtest
to
learne
,
that
in
all
thy
iournies
and
in
all
thy
trauailings
most
sweete
Iesus
ought
to
accompanie
thee
.
Haue
him
alwaies
before
thine
eies
:
let
no
worldly
matter
enter
into
thy
minde
,
but
in
all
thy
affaires
direct
all
thy
thoughts
to
him
,
as
it
were
to
a
marke
.
Iohn
preached
in
the
wildernesse
,
because
in
the
Citie
there
are
so
many
sins
,
and
abominations
,
that
Iohn
could
not
abide
them
.
Iohn
was
grieued
at
the
heart
:
neither
could
he
digest
so
many
sinnes
.
But
when
as
he
saw
the
Pharisees
,
he
could
not
abide
them
,
but
he
burst
out
saying
:
O
ye
generation
of
vipers
,
&c.
But
Christ
hath
a
better
stomacke
to
beare
with
our
iniquities
,
and
to
cure
our
infirmities
,
as
one
that
loues
vs
with
all
his
heart
,
and
with
all
his
affection
,
and
winkes
at
the
sinnes
of
men
,
that
they
might
repent
.
And
for
this
cause
Iohn
would
not
enter
into
Cities
,
that
he
might
not
see
the
lying
of
artificers
,
the
vsury
of
merchants
,
the
vanitie
and
pompe
of
noble
men
,
&c.
Let
no
man
make
you
shoote
at
a
wrong
marke
or
defraude
you
of
your
price
at
his
pleasure
,
through
humilitie
in
worshipping
Angels
,
intruding
himselfe
into
those
things
he
knowes
not
,
puffed
vp
vainly
by
the
conceipt
of
his
owne
flesh
.
If
any
man
teach
any
other
doctrine
,
and
giues
not
heede
,
the
holesome
words
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
he
is
puft
vp
and
knowes
nothing
.
S.
Paul
And
not
holding
the
head
by
which
all
the
body
furnished
and
knit
togither
,
by
ioints
and
bonds
encreaseth
to
that
encreasing
and
perfection
which
God
requires
.
Giue
me
grace
(
O
Lord
)
that
in
all
the
stormes
of
my
persecutions
,
and
in
all
my
tribulations
&
temptations
,
that
I
may
flie
vnto
thee
,
I
may
seeke
thee
,
I
may
only
call
vpon
thee
.
That
is
the
ioy
of
Angels
,
and
the
desire
of
the
Saints
,
and
the
reioycing
of
iust
men
,
to
serue
thee
perfectly
,
to
be
conformable
to
thy
will
in
all
things
;
and
whatsoeuer
they
doe
,
to
referre
it
euer
to
thy
honour
.
I
know
(
O
my
God
)
that
the
Angels
and
soules
of
Saints
in
heauen
,
doe
reioyce
more
for
the
glorie
and
magnificence
of
thy
name
,
then
for
their
owne
,
and
to
be
more
carefull
for
the
excellencie
of
thy
honour
,
then
for
their
owne
:
And
that
their
will
is
so
intermingled
with
thy
will
,
that
their
will
is
this
,
that
thy
will
may
be
pleased
in
all
things
,
and
by
all
things
.
O
the
soule
of
my
soule
!
O
the
life
of
my
life
!
I
desire
thee
wholy
,
and
I
offer
my selfe
wholy
vnto
thee
:
the
whole
,
to
the
whole
;
one
to
one
;
and
one
onely
,
to
only
one
:
O
that
that
had
place
in
me
,
which
thou
praiedst
to
thy
father
!
O
holy
father
grant
,
that
they
maie
be
one
as
we
are
one
,
and
I
in
them
,
and
thou
in
me
:
that
they
may
be
made
perfect
in
one
.
THe
Papists
at
this
daie
,
condemne
their
olde
superstition
of
their
priuate
Latine
prayers
,
and
as
should
séeme
,
are
ashamed
of
it
.
For
Master
our
countrey-man
,
in
his
booke
against
M.
writes
thus
Thus
farre
M.
He
confesseth
that
the
people
were
bereaued
of
the
great
benefit
of
their
priuate
prayers
,
fortie
or
fiftie
yeeres
;
but
he
might
as
well
haue
said
fiue
hundreth
yéeres
or
moe
.
For
they
confesse
So
that
then
to
teach
English
men
to
praie
in
Latine
,
is
to
defraud
them
of
the
fruit
and
benefit
of
their
prayers
,
as
they
did
manie
hundreth
yéeres
,
till
the
Gospell
began
to
shine
in
the
world
.
And
yet
also
in
their
reformation
,
as
should
séeme
,
they
are
loth
quite
to
banish
all
priuate
Latine
prayers
,
but
they
adde
Latin
prayers
and
English
togither
:
as
though
those
former
Latine
praiers
not
vnderstood
were
not
hurtfull
,
and
might
safely
be
vsed
still
:
so
loth
they
are
to
forsake
their
former
superstition
.
Whereas
other
Catholikes
doe
account
such
prayers
,
but
lippe
labours
and
chatterings
,
as
hereafter
shall
be
shewed
.
And
here
if
they
will
grant
,
that
priuate
deuotion
ought
to
be
made
with
vnderstanding
,
whie
ought
not
our
common
prayers
to
be
made
so
also
?
No
doubt
all
common
praiers
are
grounded
vpon
that
promise
of
our
Sauiour
:
Againe
,
verely
I
say
vnto
you
,
that
if
two
of
you
shall
agree
in
earth
vpon
anie
thing
,
whatsoeuer
they
shall
desire
,
it
shall
be
giuen
them
of
my
father
which
is
in
heauen
.
And
so
haue
the
Papists
themselues
expounded
this
place
.
vpon
this
place
writes
thus
Thus
farre
The
force
of
Excommunication
lies
in
the
consent
and
communion
of
the
praiers
of
the
Church
.
Take
this
common
consent
awaie
,
and
take
awaie
also
excommunication
.
And
after
he
writes
thus
:
Thus
farre
The
consent
and
vnitie
of
the
Church
addes
force
to
her
common
prayers
,
saith
as
also
to
generall
councels
;
and
therefore
not
onely
priuate
deuotion
(
as
Master
and
Master
teach
)
but
common
seruice
ought
to
be
in
a
tongue
knowne
,
and
with
consent
of
the
people
,
if
they
minde
to
haue
those
prayers
of
anie
force
with
God
.
also
vpon
that
place
teacheth
the
same
doctrine
:
(
saith
he
We
maie
note
here
,
howe
makes
our
common
praiers
vnderstood
,
the
onlie
means
to
turne
awaie
Gods
roddes
from
vs
,
and
a
chiefe
part
of
his
honour
.
And
after
vpon
these
words
:
I
say
vnto
you
againe
,
that
if
two
of
you
,
&c.
Thus
farre
Here
we
maie
note
,
that
the
sentence
of
excommunication
must
be
done
by
common
consent
&
knowledge
of
the
Church
,
and
likewise
their
common
prayers
to
God
for
his
amendment
.
Their
common
Latine
and
blinde
prayers
they
made
in
Poperie
,
quite
ouerthrew
this
order
of
Christs
Church
,
and
tooke
this
helpe
from
the
congregation
of
succouring
their
brethren
,
who
had
fallen
into
anie
grieuous
crime
.
And
here
,
who
markes
not
Sathans
sleights
,
who
as
he
is
the
author
to
make
sillie
soules
fall
into
grieuous
sins
;
so
no
doubt
he
was
the
counseller
of
hindring
the
meanes
of
their
recouerie
,
as
much
as
in
him
laie
,
in
stopping
all
those
meanes
which
after
their
sinne
,
might
doe
them
good
.
And
what
greater
harme
could
he
deuise
against
the
fraile
sinner
,
whereof
no
doubt
euerie
congregation
hath
great
store
,
then
to
take
awaie
this
forcible
and
healthfull
remedie
of
the
common
praiers
of
the
Church
,
made
by
consent
to
heale
their
deadly
wounds
?
To
which
Christ
hath
annexed
this
notable
promise
:
That
whatsoeuer
two
or
three
of
them
agreeing
shal
aske
,
he
wil
most
assuredly
grant
.
This
most
bountifull
promise
was
made
to
common
prayers
,
and
not
to
priuate
deuotions
:
And
therefore
Sathan
bendes
his
most
force
to
hinder
this
mutuall
consent
,
this
vnderstanding
in
common
prayer
.
He
is
content
to
let
men
priuatelie
in
their
priuate
deuotions
praye
,
with
their
vnderstandings
.
That
cannot
so
much
hurt
him
,
as
the
other
.
Vpon
this
promise
and
ground
,
no
doubt
the
common
prayers
of
the
faithfull
in
the
primitiue
Church
were
grounded
:
As
appeareth
in
the
actes
of
the
Apostles
,
where
saint
thus
describeth
the
estate
of
the
primitiue
Church
,
immediatelie
after
Christ
:
These
all
continued
with
one
accord
in
praier
and
supplication
,
with
the
women
,
&
the
mother
of
Iesus
,
&
with
his
brethren
.
Their
common
praiers
were
made
with
one
accord
not
onlie
their
priuate
deuotions
,
as
the
Papists
would
make
men
beleeue
:
And
whie
should
not
all
Churches
follow
the
example
of
this
Church
?
vpon
this
place
writes
thus
(
saith
he
The
brawles
and
quarrels
which
are
in
the
Church
mislikes
.
He
would
haue
prayers
be
made
of
brethren
agréeing
and
consenting
togither
:
As
were
those
in
the
Primitiue
Church
.
And
after
he
writes
thus
:
The
like
forme
of
common
praiers
we
read
in
the
Acts
,
when
the
Apostles
were
forbidden
to
preach
in
the
name
of
Iesus
:
Assoone
as
they
were
let
go
,
they
came
to
their
fellowes
,
&
shewed
all
that
the
high
Priests
&
Elders
had
said
vnto
them
:
And
when
they
heard
it
,
they
lift
vp
their
voices
to
God
with
one
accord
&
said
&c.
Here
is
the
forme
of
common
prayers
the
Apostles
vsed
,
they
lift
vp
their
voices
to
God
altogither
:
no
doubt
they
vnderstood
their
praiers
.
So
when
was
cast
in
prison
of
it
is
writen
that
earnest
praier
was
made
of
the
Church
of
God
for
him
.
These
were
common
prayers
.
And
no
doubt
all
the
faithfull
vnderstood
the
praiers
,
and
gaue
their
consents
.
And
this
is
that
which
saint
teacheth
to
the
Corinthians
What
is
it
then
?
I
wil
pray
with
the
spirit
,
but
I
wil
pray
with
the
vnderstanding
also
.
I
will
sing
with
the
spirit
,
but
I
will
sing
with
the
vnderstanding
also
.
Else
when
thou
blessest
with
the
spirit
,
how
shall
he
which
occupieth
the
roome
of
the
vnlearned
say
,
Amen
,
at
thy
giuing
of
thanks
,
seeing
he
knoweth
not
what
thou
sayest
?
Thou
verily
giuest
thanks
wel
:
but
the
other
is
not
edified
.
S.
here
speakes
manifestly
of
common
prayer
in
the
Church
,
both
of
praying
&
singing
of
Psalmes
,
and
not
only
of
priuate
hymnes
,
or
some
particular
songs
,
which
some
Christians
made
to
their
owne
comforts
,
and
to
praise
God
:
as
Master
expounds
this
place
.
Saint
doctrine
agrées
with
the
promise
of
our
sauiour
,
and
with
the
practise
of
the
Church
before
recited
.
The
same
doctrine
he
deliuereth
to
a
Bishop
,
to
be
deliuered
to
the
whole
Church
:
I
will
therefore
(
saith
he
)
first
of
all
supplications
,
prayers
,
intercessions
and
giuing
of
thanks
be
made
for
all
men
:
for
kings
,
and
all
that
are
in
authoritie
,
that
we
may
lead
a
quiet
and
a
peaceable
life
,
in
all
godlines
and
honestie
.
No
doubt
he
meanes
here
common
praiers
:
And
he
puts
downe
the
benefits
which
are
reaped
thereby
,
which
being
knowen
and
vnderstood
of
the
Church
,
should
as
it
were
whet
on
this
their
desire
of
praying
.
These
benefits
they
should
know
assuredlie
,
they
did
reape
by
their
prayers
:
and
that
they
were
to
obtaine
them
by
no
other
meanes
but
by
prayer
.
And
therefore
séeing
they
are
such
doctrine
,
both
common
&
priuate
prayers
must
be
made
with
our
vnderstanding
.
The
same
teacheth
saint
Is
anie
sicke
amongst
you
?
Let
him
call
for
the
elders
of
the
Church
,
&
let
them
pray
for
him
.
And
annoint
him
with
oyle
in
the
name
of
the
Lord
:
And
the
prayer
of
faith
shall
saue
the
sicke
.
Here
are
common
praiers
set
downe
;
but
they
must
be
done
in
faith
,
and
in
the
name
of
the
Lord
Iesus
:
S.
agrees
with
the
gospell
.
Our
common
praiers
must
haue
these
two
conditions
,
which
the
gospel
teacheth
:
they
must
be
made
in
faith
,
and
with
knowledge
,
as
is
before
repeated
:
And
they
must
be
made
in
the
name
of
the
Lord
Iesus
.
They
must
not
be
barbarous
prayers
without
vnderstanding
,
as
saint
tearmes
them
,
but
Christian
prayers
framed
according
to
the
doctrine
of
Iesus
Christ
.
The
same
doctrine
saint
And
this
is
the
assurance
which
we
haue
in
him
,
that
if
we
aske
anie
thing
according
to
his
will
,
he
heareth
vs
.
And
if
we
know
that
he
heare
vs
,
whatsoeuer
we
aske
,
we
know
that
we
haue
the
petitions
that
we
haue
desired
of
him
:
Saint
ioines
the
same
two
conditions
to
common
prayers
which
saint
did
,
that
is
,
faith
and
assurance
that
we
shall
obtaine
our
petitions
;
and
knowledge
.
And
this
is
that
which
our
sauiour
himselfe
also
teacheth
all
his
:
Hitherto
haue
ye
asked
nothing
in
my
name
:
Aske
and
ye
shall
receiue
,
that
your
ioy
may
be
full
.
What
can
be
greater
ioy
to
a
man
,
then
to
haue
his
suit
granted
of
a
mortall
man
,
euen
of
a
king
:
but
to
haue
it
granted
at
the
handes
of
God
,
is
the
cause
of
the
greatest
ioy
in
the
world
.
The
hope
that
is
deferred
is
the
fainting
of
the
heart
:
bu●
when
the
desire
commeth
,
it
is
a
tree
of
life
.
But
how
shall
w●
know
that
our
suits
and
prayers
be
granted
vs
or
not
,
vnlesse
we
know
what
we
pray
for
?
Therefore
they
take
from
vs
this
tree
of
life
,
which
teach
vs
to
praie
in
Latin
,
and
not
to
vnderstand
our
prayers
.
They
take
from
vs
the
greatest
ioie
we
haue
in
the
world
:
And
what
kind
of
enemies
are
they
?
The
same
doctrine
saint
giues
of
priuate
prayers
:
If
anie
man
(
saith
he
)
see
his
brother
sinne
a
sinne
not
vnto
death
:
let
him
aske
,
and
he
shall
giue
life
for
them
which
sinne
not
vnto
death
.
All
Christians
ought
to
praie
for
their
brethren
,
when
they
sée
them
offend
.
They
should
praie
God
to
amend
them
:
And
should
they
not
then
vnderstand
their
prayers
?
I
would
to
God
all
Christians
would
attentiuelie
marke
this
forcible
effect
of
prayer
:
they
shall
by
their
praiers
giue
life
to
their
brethren
offending
.
To
restore
a
dead
man
in
bodie
to
life
againe
,
what
a
great
commendation
would
we
account
it
:
but
it
is
a
farre
greater
matter
to
restore
a
dead
man
in
soule
to
life
againe
.
And
this
most
assuredly
doth
faithfull
praier
.
Oh
that
all
Christians
would
remember
this
,
and
practise
it
,
and
cease
in
their
brothers
sinnes
,
as
most
men
do
now
a
daies
,
either
to
backbite
them
,
or
slaunder
them
;
but
rather
as
saint
here
counselleth
,
pray
for
them
.
Neither
were
the
common
prayers
onelie
in
the
Gospell
,
but
in
the
law
also
in
a
knowne
tongue
.
Before
the
captiuitie
saith
:
O
come
let
vs
sing
vnto
the
Lord
:
Let
vs
heartily
reioyce
in
the
strength
of
our
saluation
.
This
exhortation
had
béene
in
vaine
;
if
the
people
then
had
not
vnderstood
what
had
beene
said
.
And
in
another
Psalme
he
concludes
thus
:
Blessed
be
the
Lord
God
of
Israel
for
euer
and
euer
:
And
let
all
the
people
say
Amen
:
prase
ye
the
Lord.
And
againe
,
speaking
of
the
Church
of
Christ
,
he
saith
:
God
is
king
ouer
all
the
earth
:
sing
ye
praises
with
vnderstanding
.
All
Christs
subiectes
must
be
but
not
in
wit
:
they
must
be
And
they
must
praise
God
with
their
vnderstandings
.
He
requires
only
the
heart
:
He
will
be
worshipped
in
spirit
and
truth
as
our
sauiour
teacheth
.
And
againe
,
We
must
not
now
worship
him
,
as
the
wicked
did
in
daies
:
This
people
honoureth
me
,
with
their
lips
;
but
their
heart
is
farre
from
mee
.
This
kinde
of
worship
God
condemned
in
the
Iewes
,
and
do
we
thinke
that
he
wil
allow
of
such
like
amongst
christians
?
Of
the
common
praiers
also
of
the
Iewes
after
the
captiuity
,
we
read
thus
in
the
booke
of
praised
the
Lord
the
great
God
;
and
all
the
people
answered
,
Amen
,
&c.
No
doubt
if
they
had
not
vnderstood
his
praises
,
they
could
not
haue
answered
,
Amen
.
So
that
contrarie
to
M.
and
Mast
assertions
,
both
priuate
and
common
deuotions
ought
to
be
in
a
toong
knowne
,
and
vnderstood
of
the
common
people
.
But
M.
in
this
weightie
matter
of
praier
,
which
is
as
it
were
the
verie
key
of
heauen
,
and
the
onlie
means
for
the
poore
sinner
to
refresh
and
comfort
his
soule
,
is
quite
contrarie
to
himselfe
:
For
in
one
place
he
writes
thus
:
And
againe
,
he
deuides
praier
thus
:
(
saith
he
This
people
honoureth
me
with
their
lippes
,
but
their
hearts
are
farre
from
me
.
Here
he
plainly
affirmes
,
that
onely
vocall
praiers
(
such
as
are
all
praiers
not
vnderstood
)
obtaine
nothing
at
Gods
hands
,
but
rather
prouoke
his
anger
.
If
this
be
true
,
then
their
masses
,
which
manie
of
their
priests
scant
well
vnderstood
,
and
their
other
Latine
praiers
,
which
commonlie
the
people
made
without
vnderstanding
,
pleased
not
,
but
rather
displeased
God
.
And
againe
he
writes
thus
praie
only
with
their
lips
accursed
that
doth
the
worke
of
the
Lord
negligently
.
Thus
farre
M.
Where
he
makes
the
consideration
and
knowledge
of
the
thing
we
begge
at
Gods
hands
,
a
meanes
to
make
Christians
deuout
in
their
praiers
.
But
they
which
praie
in
Latine
,
lacke
this
consideration
:
therefore
their
praiers
cannot
bee
made
but
without
deuotion
.
So
that
here
M.
séems
to
require
knowledge
in
praier
,
that
their
praiers
maie
be
deuout
and
please
God
.
But
in
other
places
he
goes
about
to
prooue
,
that
praiers
not
vnderstood
maie
please
God
.
And
he
alleadgeth
arguments
to
confirme
the
same
:
(
saith
he
First
here
the
priest
was
a
shadow
of
Christ
,
who
alone
entred
into
the
tabernacle
,
and
the
people
might
not
enter
in
with
him
:
and
therefore
could
not
vnderstand
his
praiers
:
but
his
praiers
were
such
as
if
they
had
bin
present
,
they
might
haue
vnderstood
.
And
therefore
this
makes
nothing
for
their
Latine
seruice
,
where
priest
and
people
are
both
present
togither
.
Secondly
,
he
alleadgeth
,
that
But
here
the
Church
doth
vnderstand
her
prayers
.
The
question
is
not
,
whether
he
that
reapeth
good
by
a
prayer
,
should
vnderstand
it
or
not
.
But
whether
he
that
makes
anie
praier
,
either
for
himselfe
or
for
anie
other
,
ought
to
praie
with
vnderstanding
,
and
to
know
the
praier
he
makes
?
Surely
he
that
praies
for
another
or
for
himselfe
,
and
knowes
not
what
he
praies
,
shall
neither
do
himselfe
nor
the
other
anie
good
.
As
they
which
in
times
past
said
de
profundis
for
them
which
were
dead
,
did
no
doubt
not
profit
them
:
naie
if
they
had
vnderstood
what
they
had
saide
,
they
would
neuer
haue
said
it
for
the
dead
,
which
was
made
of
one
liuing
for
himsefe
:
neither
are
the
dead
so
much
as
once
named
therein
.
Thirdly
,
he
alleadgeth
some
sayings
of
the
fathers
,
as
of
But
these
fathers
speake
not
of
the
Scriptures
,
read
in
a
strange
language
of
the
people
,
that
they
should
be
of
anie
force
;
but
onely
of
some
darke
and
obscure
places
,
which
being
read
and
passed
ouer
,
although
not
thorowlie
vnderstood
,
with
some
other
plainer
places
,
might
yet
profit
the
soule
,
and
daunt
the
enemy
:
as
did
the
Eunuches
reading
of
the
Prophet
who
no
doubt
vnderstood
the
words
hee
read
(
as
they
doe
not
of
their
Latine
praiers
)
although
he
vnderstood
not
the
meaning
of
the
wordes
.
For
he
coulde
saie
,
But
these
places
make
nothing
for
praier
,
which
speake
of
reading
the
Scripture
.
Lastly
,
he
alleadgeth
But
this
is
nothing
to
the
purpose
:
So
the
praier
be
good
,
and
praied
with
vnderstanding
and
a
liuely
faith
,
it
makes
no
matter
who
made
it
.
verie
excellently
of
the
common
prayers
vsed
in
the
Church
in
his
time
,
writes
thus
:
He
calles
these
common
praiers
consilium
,
the
wisdome
or
policie
of
the
Church
.
The
olde
enemy
of
our
saluation
Sathan
,
hath
banished
this
pollicie
out
of
the
church
.
Of
all
other
,
this
most
preuailes
against
him
.
Let
the
true
Church
vse
it
againe
,
and
iudge
who
she
is
which
vseth
it
not
.
But
it
is
worthie
our
consideration
,
how
other
Papists
haue
condemned
praiers
in
generall
,
being
made
without
our
vnderstanding
.
a
Papist
concerning
this
matter
writes
thus
(
saith
he
This
Papist
confesseth
that
when
we
praie
,
we
must
not
rashlie
powre
out
our
words
,
but
with
discretion
:
that
we
must
not
be
like
drunken
men
when
we
praie
,
praying
we
cannot
tell
what
.
And
were
not
such
like
,
all
the
Latine
praiers
,
which
without
vnderstanding
,
the
simple
people
made
in
Poperie
?
He
confesseth
that
amongst
all
other
our
spirituall
workes
,
Satan
labours
especiallie
to
hinder
our
praiers
,
or
to
peruert
them
,
which
thing
he
néede
not
doe
in
Poperie
:
he
had
framed
them
(
as
the
common
prouerb
is
)
the
bowe
to
his
own
bent
.
They
in
those
daies
praied
ignorantlie
,
without
faith
,
with
wandring
mindes
,
being
fixed
on
nothing
,
euen
as
hee
would
haue
them
.
The
same
also
of
prayer
writes
thus
I
haue
made
my
supplication
before
thy
face
with
my
whole
heart
.
I
haue
cried
with
my
whole
heart
,
heare
me
(
O
Lord.
)
But
they
which
praie
carelesly
,
doe
seeme
to
make
light
account
of
him
,
of
whom
they
do
request
anie
thing
,
and
therefore
they
do
not
obtaine
their
requestes
:
They
do
but
chatter
like
Parats
&
Pies
,
by
his
iudgment
,
that
know
not
what
they
do
pray
for
.
And
such
like
chatterings
were
all
the
Latine
prayers
in
poperie
,
which
the
common
people
daily
did
make
.
also
agréeing
with
him
,
of
prayer
writes
thus
:
(
saith
he
Thus
farre
He
that
praies
must
marke
what
he
praies
,
whether
he
pray
himselfe
,
or
giue
his
consent
by
saying
,
Amen
,
to
the
prayers
of
another
.
And
therefore
the
simple
Christian
and
vnlearned
,
must
as
well
vnderstand
the
common
prayers
of
the
Church
,
as
his
owne
priuate
prayers
.
Shall
he
say
Amen
,
and
giue
his
consent
to
that
he
knowes
not
what
it
is
?
That
were
an
absurd
thing
;
euen
in
our
trifling
worldlie
matters
,
no
man
will
do
so
:
and
shall
we
do
so
in
heauenly
matters
;
matters
of
great
waight
and
importance
?
But
in
the
darkenes
of
poperie
,
the
most
part
neither
vnderstood
their
priuate
nor
their
publike
prayers
,
and
how
then
could
they
haue
that
attention
which
héere
requires
another
Papist
of
prayer
also
writes
thus
But
now
the
same
author
teacheth
vs
also
the
true
manner
of
prayer
.
(
saith
he
And
he
addeth
We
may
learne
here
by
his
iudgement
,
that
he
which
will
reape
this
last
and
most
principall
fruit
,
and
effect
of
prayer
,
which
is
the
spirituall
refreshing
of
his
soule
,
must
not
onelie
marke
the
meaning
of
the
words
of
his
prayer
,
but
chiefelie
the
Maiestie
of
God
,
and
the
thing
he
praies
for
.
If
this
be
true
,
then
the
papists
haue
bereaued
their
brethren
of
this
chiefe
fruit
of
prayer
,
which
is
the
spirituall
refreshing
of
their
soules
,
when
as
they
taught
them
to
pray
in
Latine
;
when
as
they
neither
vnderstood
the
words
of
their
prayer
,
nor
the
thing
they
prayed
for
.
And
so
by
this
authors
iudgement
,
though
they
prayed
manie
and
long
prayers
in
those
daies
,
and
did
rise
vp
earlie
to
prayer
;
yet
the
poore
sillie
soules
,
for
lacke
of
vnderstanding
these
their
prayers
,
were
famished
and
receiued
no
spirituall
refreshing
,
or
comfort
thereby
.
himselfe
also
of
praier
,
writes
thus
:
Thus
farre
We
may
note
here
how
he
also
condemnes
praiers
without
vnderstanding
.
And
because
that
when
we
repeat
prayers
made
of
others
,
though
we
do
vnderstand
the
meaning
of
the
words
of
them
;
yet
oftentimes
carelesnesse
and
forgetfulnesse
will
creepe
into
our
minds
;
therefore
he
preferres
the
prayer
which
a
good
Christian
is
able
to
make
of
himselfe
,
by
such
words
as
the
holie
ghost
shall
put
in
his
minde
,
before
anie
such
prayers
made
of
others
,
be
they
neuer
so
deuout
.
And
the
same
writing
of
certaine
hymnes
made
by
one
saith
thus
So
that
the●
all
their
hymnes
being
not
vnderstood
,
by
his
iudgement
,
are
worth
nothing
.
And
again
of
praier
,
he
writes
thus
:
(
meaning
Iesus
Christ
as
saint
faith
and
sure
confidence
Compassing
about
all
them
that
trust
in
him
:
No
sinner
,
by
his
iudgement
,
ought
to
dispaire
,
though
his
sinnes
be
neuer
so
grieuous
;
but
ought
boldlie
to
come
to
the
throne
of
grace
:
and
what
néedes
then
the
intercession
of
saints
?
Therein
he
erreth
that
he
makes
the
mercie
of
God
and
the
merits
of
Iesus
Christ
,
but
the
principall
,
and
not
the
onelie
foundation
of
our
confidence
,
when
as
saith
:
Thou
O
Lord
alone
makes
me
dwell
in
safetie
,
and
securelie
:
what
foundation
can
man
haue
of
confidence
or
securitie
,
beside
this
?
Againe
,
of
the
excellencie
of
the
name
of
Iesus
in
another
place
,
he
writes
thus
:
Call
vpon
me
in
the
day
of
thy
trouble
,
and
I
will
deliuer
thee
,
and
thou
shalt
glorifie
me
.
Thus
much
cites
out
of
A
discourse
worth
the
marking
;
who
knowing
these
vertues
of
the
name
of
Iesus
,
will
not
call
vpon
it
?
or
will
call
vpon
any
other
name
?
This
must
be
an
electuarie
euer
in
our
bosome
and
euer
in
our
hands
,
saith
two
skilfull
Physitions
of
soules
,
and
shall
we
not
follow
their
counsell
?
Of
prayer
in
the
Church
he
writes
thus
:
And
after
that
,
in
the
Church
and
in
all
other
places
that
we
should
praie
onely
vnto
Christ
,
he
alleadgeth
this
notable
saying
out
of
If
the
malicious
Iewes
had
such
an
opinion
of
the
great
mercie
of
our
Sauiour
;
shall
not
Christians
haue
the
like
?
And
if
they
haue
,
will
they
direct
their
prayers
to
anie
other
?
And
after
,
speaking
of
the
woman
of
Chanaan
,
he
writes
thus
:
If
this
infidell
,
naie
being
also
a
worshipper
of
diuels
,
as
Origen
affirmes
,
were
not
repelled
of
our
Sauiour
,
whie
should
anie
Christian
distrust
?
And
of
the
conditions
which
are
required
in
our
praiers
he
writes
thus
:
All
things
whatsoeuer
you
aske
,
praying
;
beleeue
that
you
shall
receiue
them
.
O
woman
,
great
is
thy
faith
!
Be
it
vnto
thee
euen
as
thou
wilt
.
And
this
is
diligentlie
of
vs
to
be
marked
here
,
that
thorow
the
whole
Gospell
there
are
onely
found
but
two
such
exclamations
of
our
Sauiour
,
and
both
of
them
to
the
same
purpose
:
One
is
in
the
words
now
recited
;
the
other
is
,
when
as
Christ
reproouing
a
man
not
beléeuing
,
cried
out
:
O
froward
and
incredulous
generation
!
How
long
shall
I
be
with
you
?
how
long
shall
I
suffer
you
?
These
two
exclamations
doe
verie
manifestly
declare
,
how
gratefull
and
acceptable
to
God
that
faith
is
,
which
hath
this
hope
&
assurance
euer
ioined
with
it
;
and
how
greatly
incredulitie
and
distrustfulnesse
displeaseth
him
.
Faith
brings
with
it
euer
assurance
and
confidence
:
and
therefore
cannot
abide
wauering
and
doubtfulnesse
.
And
such
a
faith
only
is
acceptable
to
God
saith
But
how
can
then
that
be
a
faith
acceptable
to
God
,
which
other
papists
teach
,
which
brings
with
it
vncertaintie
of
their
saluation
?
And
of
the
certaintie
and
full
assurance
,
that
we
ought
to
haue
in
obtaining
our
prayers
when
we
praie
,
hee
writes
thus
out
of
Iudge
not
according
to
the
outward
appearance
;
but
iudge
ye
the
righteous
iudgement
.
iust
man
liues
by
faith
And
againe
This
assurance
we
should
haue
when
we
make
our
prayers
,
that
God
answeres
vs
,
&
granteth
vs
our
requests
,
or
else
that
which
is
farre
better
for
vs
:
and
with
this
trust
and
assurance
whensoeuer
we
praie
,
we
should
returne
from
praiers
,
not
as
though
we
had
praied
to
a
wall
,
or
that
we
were
not
better
then
we
were
before
:
naie
when
we
returne
from
speaking
to
that
bountifull
and
rich
king
,
we
must
beleeue
assuredlie
that
we
returne
not
againe
emptie
;
but
enriched
with
many
great
and
heauenlie
treasures
.
This
assurance
in
poperie
how
could
they
haue
which
knewe
not
what
they
saide
,
nor
for
what
they
prayed
.
And
againe
,
of
Gods
great
willingnesse
to
heare
our
praiers
,
he
writes
thus
.
(
saith
he
Returne
(
saith
she
)
my
beloued
,
be
like
a
Roe
,
or
a
young
Hart
vpon
the
mountaines
of
Bether
.
And
is
God
thus
willing
to
heare
our
praiers
:
and
shall
we
not
pray
vnto
him
?
shall
we
praie
to
anie
other
?
Of
the
great
mercie
of
God
,
writes
thus
O
Lord
,
say
vnto
my
soule
,
I
am
thy
saluation
:
father
of
mercies
and
God
of
all
consolation
:
Thus
farre
He
declares
to
vs
now
,
that
this
faith
euerie
Christian
must
haue
,
that
now
God
himselfe
is
become
like
one
of
vs
:
and
therefore
we
may
boldlie
go
euen
to
his
throne
our selues
;
we
need
no
intercessors
to
him
,
yea
although
we
be
sinners
:
And
euen
of
himselfe
on
his
throne
our selues
craue
pardon
for
our
sinnes
.
And
this
doctrine
is
not
his
owne
,
but
it
is
grounded
on
saint
We
haue
not
an
high
Priest
(
saith
he
)
which
cannot
be
touched
with
the
feeling
of
our
infirmities
,
but
was
in
all
things
tempted
in
like
sort
;
yet
without
sinne
:
Let
vs
therefore
go
boldly
vnto
the
throne
of
grace
,
that
we
may
receiue
mercie
and
finde
grace
to
helpe
euen
in
the
time
of
need
:
We
haue
a
most
mercifull
high
priest
tempted
in
all
things
like
to
vs
.
Neuer
man
so
tempted
,
who
may
say
as
that
Poet
makes
Quéene
to
say
to
the
Troianes
none
may
euermore
trulie
saie
this
,
then
Iesus
Christ
.
And
therefore
boldlie
we
may
go
euen
to
his
throne
,
euen
to
aske
mercie
,
not
onelie
to
beg
spirituall
graces
or
blessings
:
And
mercie
argues
sinnes
;
where
there
is
mercie
and
pardon
craued
,
there
as
sinne
;
euen
such
miserable
sinners
may
come
boldlie
to
this
throne
of
grace
to
craue
pardon
for
their
sins
.
nay
the
Apostle
tels
all
Catholikes
this
:
and
will
they
not
beléeue
them
?
And
if
they
beléeue
them
,
what
néed
they
go
to
anie
other
?
The
same
writes
thus
of
himselfe
As
high
as
the
heauens
are
exalted
from
the
earth
;
so
are
thy
waies
farre
aboue
the
waies
of
men
,
and
thy
thoughts
aboue
their
thoughts
.
Thus
farre
He
confesseth
himselfe
to
be
a
damnable
sinner
:
Here
is
no
merits
then
;
and
yet
for
all
that
,
he
hopes
for
pardon
,
&
comes
to
the
throne
of
Gods
mercie
:
nay
they
which
think
God
to
be
an
angrie
God
,
so
that
he
will
not
heare
sinners
,
he
plainlie
teacheth
that
they
haue
a
wrong
opinion
of
God
.
And
do
not
the
papists
teach
this
in
their
doctrine
of
intercession
to
saints
&
Angels
?
This
faith
al
the
scriptures
teach
vs
,
that
when
we
pray
in
the
name
of
Iesus
Christ
,
God
doth
most
assuredly
heare
vs
.
And
so
we
ought
to
frame
our
words
when
we
pray
,
as
though
we
were
in
the
presence
of
God
;
and
our
hearts
after
we
haue
praied
,
that
God
in
whose
presence
we
haue
praied
,
hath
granted
our
requests
.
This
faith
the
gospell
teacheth
.
They
which
beléeue
not
this
,
denie
the
faith
of
the
Gospell
.
And
the
same
that
he
may
the
more
déepelie
imprint
and
fasten
this
loue
of
God
in
our
hearts
:
which
is
the
very
roote
of
the
assurance
which
we
haue
in
our
prayers
,
in
another
place
let
vs
marke
how
excellentlie
he
commendeth
and
expresseth
this
excéeding
great
loue
of
God
towards
vs
.
Thus
farre
This
onelie
consideration
should
make
vs
pray
to
God
alone
.
And
after
of
the
praiers
of
the
faithfull
,
he
writes
thus
:
To
make
intercessors
to
God
,
what
is
it
,
but
to
doubt
of
these
promises
,
both
of
the
Prophets
and
of
the
Gospell
?
then
to
doubt
of
this
readinesse
of
God
,
which
here
teacheth
to
heare
our
praiers
?
If
this
be
true
,
we
neede
no
intercessors
.
And
after
Such
a
faith
should
all
Christians
haue
of
God
,
and
such
a
confidence
in
him
.
And
this
faith
the
Gospell
teacheth
.
And
what
néeds
then
any
intercessors
to
so
louing
a
God
and
mercifull
a
father
?
And
againe
he
writes
thus
Thus
farre
And
this
is
to
declare
the
name
of
God
:
(
saith
our
Sauiour
This
is
to
declare
the
name
of
God
:
how
mercifull
,
how
kinde
,
how
louing
God
is
:
how
readie
he
is
to
heare
sinners
and
willing
to
pardon
them
.
For
otherwise
God
hath
no
proper
name
,
that
Christ
declared
vnto
vs
.
And
this
euerie
Christian
is
bound
to
doe
.
And
hereof
dependeth
a
great
reward
that
is
,
of
his
mercie
and
goodnesse
,
And
here
then
let
all
Christians
take
héed
,
how
that
they
doe
derogate
anie
thing
from
this
name
.
a
Papist
in
his
exposition
of
S.
Gospell
,
expounds
this
place
thus
:
The
same
as
in
his
whole
booke
of
deuotion
he
doth
highlie
commend
prayer
,
and
would
that
no
other
businesse
or
studie
whatsoeuer
should
hinder
that
,
affirming
(
saith
he
So
he
declares
most
excellentlie
how
we
should
praie
.
(
saith
he
The
poor
man
beseecheth
,
but
the
rich
man
speaketh
roughly
.
I
haue
cried
with
my
whole
heart
,
heare
me
,
O
Lord
.
reprooues
them
couertly
when
he
saith
,
as
the
same
And
in
another
place
he
saith
:
Thus
farre
out
of
in
this
long
discourse
teacheth
,
that
all
our
praiers
must
be
feruent
,
with
a
féeling
of
the
things
we
do
want
,
which
féeling
engendreth
this
feruencie
:
and
therefore
must
be
made
with
our
vnderstandings
.
We
must
know
what
we
pray
for
;
what
a
great
matter
we
begge
at
God
his
hands
;
and
that
(
saith
he
)
will
make
vs
to
be
earnest
sutors
.
Secondly
,
they
must
be
deuout
,
we
must
remember
to
whom
we
speake
,
to
the
God
of
infinite
maiestie
and
power
.
And
with
what
feare
and
reuerence
should
we
poore
wretches
come
before
such
a
God
?
What
reuerence
will
we
vse
when
we
come
before
anie
mortall
Prince
:
And
shall
we
not
vse
much
more
,
when
we
appeare
before
the
immortall
God
?
also
of
Prayer
writes
thus
vpon
these
words
:
Knocke
,
and
it
shall
be
opened
vnto
you
.
Simon
Machabeus
This
people
honoureth
me
with
their
lips
,
but
their
heart
is
farre
from
me
.
And
a
little
before
thus
distinguisheth
these
thrée
(
saith
he
So
that
by
his
iudgement
,
our
mouth
,
our
heart
,
&
our
hands
,
&
words
ought
al
to
agrée
togither
.
And
as
after
he
teacheth
,
&
then
God
assuredly
would
heare
vs
:
and
our
hearts
should
also
vnderstand
the
meaning
of
our
prayers
.
And
after
he
writes
thus
:
no
man
can
attaine
vnto
it
.
So
that
in
all
things
and
for
all
things
,
would
haue
vs
haue
recourse
to
Iesus
Christ
.
of
common
prayers
in
his
time
writes
thus
:
It
séemes
by
this
that
the
people
vnderstood
the
Psalmes
which
were
sung
.
And
after
(
speaking
of
a
great
dearth
by
means
of
a
great
drought
which
they
then
endured
)
Here
we
note
againe
,
the
manner
of
their
common
prayers
,
that
they
made
a
common
confession
.
And
againe
,
that
children
could
not
pray
because
they
lacked
vnderstanding
.
of
the
common
praiers
now
in
Christs
Church
,
writes
thus
We
haue
heard
them
speake
in
our
owne
tongues
the
mightie
works
of
God
.
Thus
farre
Austen
:
Before
Christ
the
holie
Ghost
sang
the
praises
of
God
in
one
tongue
;
but
since
his
comming
in
all
tongues
:
All
languages
are
sanctified
.
describing
the
estate
of
the
primitiue
Church
writes
this
of
prayer
:
(
saith
he
Thus
farre
This
was
the
estate
of
the
Primitiue
Church
.
Thus
they
occupied
themselues
,
now
with
reading
,
now
with
praying
,
but
in
all
these
with
vnderstanding
;
quite
contrarie
to
the
ignorance
,
which
of
late
reigned
in
the
popish
Church
.
And
of
such
praiers
may
most
truly
be
verified
that
which
the
same
author
addeth
after
:
(
saith
he
of
prayer
writes
thus
Thus
farre
So
that
then
we
must
know
what
we
pray
for
.
of
the
inuocation
of
the
name
of
Iesus
in
our
prayers
,
writes
thus
.
(
saith
he
Thus
farre
They
diminish
the
vertue
of
Christs
name
and
derogate
from
his
deitie
,
by
his
iudgement
,
that
vse
other
names
in
their
praiers
.
It
is
superstition
to
call
vpon
others
.
Papist
,
of
the
name
of
Iesus
writes
thus
vpon
these
words
,
O
God
saue
me
in
thy
name
:
(
saith
he
O
God
in
thy
name
saue
me
?
He
hath
giuen
him
a
name
,
which
is
aboue
all
names
,
that
at
the
name
of
Iesus
euerie
knee
should
bow
,
&c.
Thus
farre
Where
he
excellentlie
describes
the
dignitie
of
the
name
of
Iesus
.
It
is
the
name
of
God
himselfe
:
in
the
vertue
of
this
name
Christ
himselfe
praied
:
it
is
a
sea
of
infinite
merits
:
and
shall
we
then
vse
anie
other
?
Shall
we
doubt
whether
this
name
alone
will
serue
our
turne
or
not
?
of
the
Lords
prayer
writes
thus
:
And
after
(
meaning
the
Lords
prayer
He
would
haue
this
praier
especiallie
of
all
to
be
vnderstood
:
and
not
to
be
saide
in
Latine
,
as
they
vsed
in
Poperie
.
Iohn
:
Whose
sins
ye
remit
,
&c.
It
is
manifest
,
where
and
by
whom
remission
of
sinnes
may
be
giuen
,
which
is
giuen
in
baptisme
:
for
the
Lord
gaue
first
that
power
to
Peter
,
vpon
whome
he
built
his
Church
,
and
from
whom
he
ordained
and
shewed
the
originall
of
humanitie
,
that
that
should
be
loosed
on
earth
,
that
he
had
loosed
.
And
after
his
resurrection
he
speaketh
also
to
his
Apostles
saying
:
As
my
father
sent
me
,
so
send
I
you
:
when
he
had
said
thus
,
He
breathed
vpon
them
and
said
to
them
:
receiue
yee
the
holy
Ghost
;
whose
sinnes
yet
forgiue
,
they
are
forgiuen
to
him
;
whose
yee
retaine
,
they
are
retained
.
Whereby
we
perceiue
,
that
it
is
lawfull
in
the
Church
for
the
gouernours
thereof
,
and
those
that
are
appointed
by
the
law
of
the
Gospell
and
the
Lords
ordinance
,
to
baptise
,
and
to
giue
remission
of
sins
:
and
that
without
,
neither
any
thing
can
be
bound
or
loosed
,
seeing
there
is
no
body
that
can
binde
or
loose
any
thing
.
Neither
doe
we
set
downe
this
(
O
brother
)
without
the
authoritie
of
the
scriptures
.
So
that
we
said
,
that
all
things
are
set
in
order
,
by
a
certaine
law
,
and
by
his
own
appointment
.
Neither
that
any
man
may
take
vpon
him
any
thing
,
against
the
Bishops
and
priests
,
which
is
not
in
his
right
and
power
.
For
Chore
,
Dathan
and
Abiram
,
against
Moses
and
Aaron
tooke
vpon
them
authoritie
to
sacrifice
;
neither
did
they
that
without
punishment
,
which
they
attempted
vnlawfully
.
(
for
God
first
gaue
this
power
to
Peter
,
from
whom
he
shewed
and
ordained
the
originall
of
humanitie
)
That
al
the
rest
receiued
like
power
with
him
of
binding
and
loosing
.
Chore
,
Dathan
forgiuing
sinnes
which
the
ministers
haue
to
be
executed
in
baptisme
or
in
repentance
of
notorious
sinners
.
Austen
To
thee
I
will
giue
the
keies
of
the
kingdome
of
heauen
,
that
Peter
when
this
was
said
vnto
him
,
signified
the
whole
Church
.
The
coate
without
seame
least
at
any
time
it
should
be
ript
in
sunder
,
came
vnto
one
;
because
he
gathers
all
into
one
:
euen
as
amongst
his
Apostles
,
when
as
the
number
was
twelue
,
that
is
,
three
times
foure
,
and
they
were
all
asked
:
Only
Peter
answered
:
Thou
art
Christ
the
sonne
of
the
liuing
God
.
And
it
was
said
to
him
:
To
thee
I
will
giue
the
keies
of
the
kingdome
of
heauen
,
as
though
he
alone
had
receiued
power
of
binding
and
loosing
,
when
as
he
being
but
one
,
answered
that
for
all
,
and
receiued
There
was
no
cause
,
why
Christ
should
so
particularly
say
to
Peter
,
To
thee
I
will
giue
the
keies
:
and
feed
my
sheepe
;
and
that
for
his
singular
faith
and
loue
;
if
he
should
receiue
nothing
besides
the
rest
.
by
his
threefold
commission
he
comforted
him
againe
,
for
his
threefold
denying
:
Franciscus
de
Euia
I
counsell
thee
also
(
deare
brother
)
if
thou
wilt
confesse
thy
sinnes
often
,
that
thou
get
thee
a
proper
confessor
,
and
such
a
one
as
is
well
experienced
in
that
matter
,
a
wise
man
,
and
of
a
good
and
commendable
life
:
to
whom
thou
maiest
safely
committe
thy
conscience
;
and
to
haue
now
euen
in
the
steed
of
the
Lord
God
,
to
whom
thou
maiest
surely
reueale
all
thy
secrets
both
inward
and
outward
,
and
all
thy
sinnes
.
to
feede
his
flocke
He
shall
not
looke
for
the
thing
that
is
lost
,
nor
seeke
the
tender
lambes
,
nor
heale
that
which
is
hurt
,
nor
feede
that
that
standeth
;
but
he
shall
eate
the
flesh
of
the
fatte
,
and
shall
teare
thir
hoofes
and
clawes
in
peeces
.
hidden
vnder
a
bushell
Is
it
not
the
leaues
of
that
tree
of
life
Iesus
Christ
,
which
serue
to
heale
the
nations
:
the
riuer
of
Gods
spirit
do
grow
on
the
brinke
thereof
,
on
this
side
and
on
that
side
,
whose
leafe
shall
not
fade
,
neither
shall
the
fruit
thereof
faile
,
and
it
shall
bring
forth
new
fruit
according
to
his
moneths
,
because
their
waters
run
out
of
the
sanctuarie
,
and
the
fruit
thereof
shall
be
meat
,
and
the
leaues
therof
shal
be
for
medicine
.
fruits
are
meate
,
and
their
leaues
medicines
.
It
is
better
to
go
into
the
house
of
mourning
then
of
feasting
because
this
is
the
end
of
all
men
.
And
the
liuing
will
lay
it
to
his
heart
.
that
the
iust
shall
liue
by
faith
.
faith
commeth
by
hearing
the
word
of
God
.
she
laid
vp
her
sonnes
words
,
and
the
words
of
the
shepheards
in
her
heart
:
Trie
all
things
,
and
keepe
that
which
is
good
:
examine
the
spirits
whether
they
be
of
God
or
no
,
fruitfull
trees
of
the
Lord
,
which
are
watered
with
the
water
that
comes
out
of
the
sanctuarie
,
bring
forth
new
fruits
euerie
moneth
.
The
words
of
the
Lord
Dauid
)
are
pure
words
,
as
siluer
,
purified
to
the
Lord
of
the
whole
earth
,
and
fined
seuen
times
The
old
Tabernacle
had
but
one
Candlesticke
in
it
with
seuen
braunches
,
to
lighten
it
things
which
should
be
spoken
after
.
Doe
not
you
thinke
that
I
will
accuse
you
to
my
father
:
there
is
one
that
accuseth
you
euen
Moses
,
in
whom
you
trust
.
shall
be
two
witnesses
Moses
:
The
gospell
also
shall
be
preached
to
all
nations
for
a
testimonie
and
then
shall
the
ende
come
.
Out
of
the
mouth
of
two
or
three
witnesses
shall
euerie
word
or
matter
be
confirmed
:
These
are
two
Oliue
trees
,
and
two
Candlestickes
,
standing
before
the
God
of
the
earth
:
The
word
of
the
Lord
is
purified
to
the
Lord
of
the
earth
:
Oliues
and
Candlesticks
stood
before
the
Lord
of
the
earth
.
We
cannot
for
the
slendernes
of
our
wit
,
and
knowledge
,
vnfold
the
hardnes
of
this
matter
,
with
a
grounded
or
ratified
opinion
that
that
is
truth
which
we
teach
;
notwithstanding
we
will
without
anie
partiality
shew
what
in
these
matters
the
studies
of
our
former
masters
could
finde
out
,
in
their
diuers
opinions
,
yeelding
no
more
authoritie
to
one
then
to
another
,
of
whose
iudgements
,
and
of
whose
particular
choises
,
we
giue
euerie
man
leaue
to
allow
or
disallow
at
his
pleasure
.
Christs
shepheards
but
torne
in
peeces
their
hoofes
,
That
now
one
hauing
gotten
such
a
faithfull
and
holy
confessor
,
let
him
account
of
him
euen
as
of
God
himselfe
,
his
secret
sins
and
all
the
secrets
of
his
heart
.
search
the
harts
and
raines
that
they
should
iudge
nothing
before
the
time
,
vntill
the
Lord
come
,
who
shall
lighten
things
that
are
hidde
in
darknesse
,
and
make
the
counsels
and
secrets
of
the
hearts
manifest
,
and
then
shall
euerie
man
haue
praise
of
God
.
Timothie
.
Some
mens
sinnes
are
open
before
hand
,
and
goe
before
vnto
iudgement
;
but
some
mens
follow
after
FIrst
concerning
Purgatorie
:
that
vehement
and
comfortable
Sermon
which
God
commaundes
and
in
him
all
ministers
,
to
preach
to
his
Church
,
is
as
it
were
a
double
cannon
to
beat
downe
the
paper
wals
of
Purgatorie
,
(
saith
the
Lord
your
God
)
This
is
a
sermon
of
comfort
:
and
this
must
be
preached
to
the
heart
of
Ierusalem
,
and
of
all
Gods
Church
,
and
cried
out
in
their
eares
,
that
their
warfare
now
is
finished
,
that
is
no
doubt
,
when
they
shall
ende
this
life
.
For
as
teacheth
vs
and
saint
And
saint
not
onely
saith
so
,
but
giues
euerie
Christian
the
armour
that
belongs
to
it
.
Now
when
this
warfare
is
ended
,
Gods
ministers
are
to
preach
to
his
people
,
that
then
their
sin
hath
obtained
pardon
:
Nirtse
as
it
is
in
the
Hebrew
,
that
is
,
is
made
now
well
pleasing
to
God
,
and
that
they
haue
now
in
this
their
warfare
,
that
is
,
sufficient
for
all
their
sins
.
And
therefore
they
néed
feare
no
punishment
hereafter
.
And
this
is
that
lesson
which
also
teacheth
all
Christians
Peter
herein
agrées
with
Esay
,
that
in
this
life
we
receiue
sufficient
punishment
for
our
sinnes
.
This
is
Ierusalems
comfort
at
her
verie
heart
.
And
this
is
also
that
which
saint
God
iudgeth
his
saints
in
this
life
,
because
he
will
not
condemne
nor
punish
them
in
the
life
to
come
.
And
the
same
lesson
saint
teacheth
in
another
place
but
account
it
as
a
most
pretious
ie
well
.
And
he
after
speakes
verie
manifestly
of
the
afflictions
of
this
life
:
as
these
words
import
:
And
Saint
Whereas
S.
said
before
,
that
God
in
this
life
scourged
all
his
sonnes
,
to
the
same
effect
saith
,
that
iudgement
now
begins
at
Gods
house
.
The
one
names
the
inhabitants
,
and
the
other
the
house
.
And
S.
also
to
the
great
comfort
of
all
Gods
children
,
séemes
to
ayme
at
the
continuance
of
this
correction
:
and
he
calles
it
which
is
an
opportunitie
,
or
a
verie
short
time
,
and
not
which
maie
signifie
some
longer
space
of
time
.
And
S.
himselfe
also
in
effect
saith
the
same
in
another
place
,
calling
the
continuance
of
our
afflictions
momentaneam
leuitatem
,
in
comparison
of
the
ioie
that
hereafter
we
shall
receiue
:
Of
purgatorie
writes
thus
Ierome
will
haue
this
melting
nowe
the
time
is
,
that
the
iudgement
began
at
the
house
of
God
.
And
of
that
place
to
the
he
writes
thus
Septuag
inta
(
Melachim
Here
we
maie
plainlie
sée
,
that
either
God
himselfe
with
his
owne
hand
,
or
els
Angels
with
those
carbuncles
,
according
to
the
word
of
God
doe
purge
sinnes
,
and
that
expoundes
that
place
of
the
of
this
heauenlie
fire
,
and
not
of
anie
infernall
fire
,
purging
sinnes
.
But
that
indifferent
m●n
shall
endure
the
fire
of
purgatorie
,
séemed
not
to
to
be
grounded
manifestlie
vpon
this
place
,
who
expounds
it
of
a
contrarie
fire
.
And
in
another
place
writes
thus
here
affirmes
that
God
himselfe
is
the
fire
,
that
burneth
vp
all
our
chaffe
,
stubble
and
wood
,
&
not
anie
fire
of
purgatorie
.
And
that
by
the
fire
of
his
word
and
his
spirit
he
worketh
these
effects
:
For
here
he
addeth
:
And
after
And
after
most
euidently
he
writes
thus
:
And
after
This
fire
and
this
purging
,
and
this
sentence
plainly
affirmes
,
to
be
at
the
last
daie
.
Also
writing
of
that
hard
place
of
the
Psalme
;
Pardon
me
before
I
go
hence
,
he
writes
thus
:
Of
purgatorie
also
in
another
place
writes
thus
But
if
néed
be
,
al
Gods
children
are
chastened
in
this
life
,
saith
S.
Therefore
none
of
Gods
children
shall
be
punished
hereafter
.
they
shall
be
punished
now
And
S.
séemes
to
make
but
so
also
but
one
iudgement
concerning
all
the
transgressions
of
this
law
.
And
he
affirmes
that
among
Gods
children
,
but
it
shall
bee
perfited
and
consummated
,
at
that
great
day
of
iudgement
of
all
the
wicked
and
damned
.
And
in
another
place
he
writes
thus
:
These
thrée
purgatories
séemes
to
auouch
vnto
vs
:
the
purgatorie
of
Gods
worde
,
the
purgatorie
of
afflictions
,
and
the
purging
fire
of
the
daie
of
iudgement
,
which
(
according
to
the
opinion
then
receiued
of
manie
in
the
Church
)
he
thought
,
should
purge
the
Lords
gold
,
without
impairing
it
or
hurting
it
,
from
his
drosse
,
that
it
might
shine
the
brighter
.
Although
S.
doe
referre
this
purging
to
the
afflictions
of
this
life
.
The
common
receiued
opinion
of
the
Church
was
in
daies
,
that
all
Christians
departed
were
with
the
Lord
,
as
at
large
he
prooues
:
first
by
a
vision
:
secondly
by
the
scriptures
.
He
writes
thus
:
Are
you
affraid
to
suffer
,
will
you
not
depart
hence
:
And
after
he
writes
thus
3.
Philipp
Here
we
maie
plainly
see
,
the
faith
and
hope
of
all
Christians
at
their
deaths
in
daies
.
They
died
ioyfullie
without
feare
and
care
,
in
as
much
as
they
were
sure
they
went
to
God
.
This
was
the
common
receiued
opinion
of
the
Catholike
Church
then
.
This
doctrine
by
reuelation
was
commanded
to
preach
.
The
latter
reuelations
which
the
Papists
bragge
of
,
which
teach
a
doctrine
contrarie
to
this
,
it
is
likely
they
were
not
of
God
.
And
after
writes
thus
also
S.
scholler
,
vpon
that
place
of
S.
writes
thus
He
makes
mention
here
of
no
fire
of
purgatorie
;
which
if
it
had
béen
the
faith
once
giuen
to
the
Saints
,
he
would
not
haue
béen
ignorant
of
,
nor
vpon
the
exposition
of
this
place
here
omitted
it
.
of
that
place
of
S.
Gospell
writes
thus
that
the
eie
or
hand
offending
,
is
to
be
cut
off
:
And
after
And
after
he
concludes
thus
Héere
we
may
learne
how
that
expounds
that
fire
and
falt
whereof
Saint
speaketh
,
of
the
doctrine
of
the
Gospell
,
and
of
the
fire
of
afflictions
in
this
life
:
and
not
of
the
fire
of
Purgatorie
:
To
which
fire
some
other
Papistes
would
wrest
that
place
.
writes
thus
This
world
by
his
iudgement
the
quarrie
that
is
the
forrest
:
here
all
the
stones
and
timber
for
Gods
heauenly
temples
,
are
squared
and
hewed
:
after
this
life
,
they
are
placed
in
the
building
,
and
they
do
rest
.
also
writes
thus
also
teacheth
the
same
that
hath
taught
(
saith
he
Whatsoeuer
saith
is
superfluous
in
vs
,
or
not
squared
or
straight
,
is
now
in
this
world
cut
away
from
vs
by
tribulations
,
that
we
may
be
fit
stones
for
the
heauenly
buildings
,
and
in
them
to
remaine
for
euer
.
What
needs
then
that
squaring
and
making
fit
in
purgatorie
?
whereof
seemes
to
make
mention
in
the
third
Psalme
.
Both
these
sentences
cannot
stand
togither
,
and
the
latter
seemes
to
be
the
truer
.
also
of
the
afflictions
of
this
life
writes
thus
:
(
their
sins
requiring
it
When
as
we
are
iudged
of
the
Lord
,
we
are
corrected
,
that
we
should
not
be
damned
with
the
world
.
Whom
I
loue
I
chasten
and
correct
.
Whom
the
Lord
loues
he
chasteneth
,
&
he
scourgeth
euerie
sonne
that
he
receiueth
.
Héere
séemes
to
referre
that
saying
of
the
Apostle
,
but
to
some
.
And
it
is
true
in
respect
of
the
reprobate
,
but
in
respect
of
his
chosen
all
that
he
iudgeth
here
he
will
not
condemne
with
the
world
:
And
so
the
Angell
taught
Saint
indefinitely
,
that
expounds
this
correction
of
the
punishments
of
this
life
.
And
of
the
same
punishments
he
expounds
that
place
of
S.
And
then
S.
vpon
that
place
to
the
Corinthians
,
If
anie
man
shall
build
vpon
this
foundation
gold
,
&c.
writes
thus
And
a
little
after
vpon
these
words
:
Euerie
mans
worke
what
it
it
is
,
the
fire
shall
trie
.
(
saith
he
(
for
this
he
saith
And
after
Thus
much
whereby
it
appeares
plainly
that
he
expoundes
this
place
not
of
anie
purgatorie
fire
before
the
day
of
iudgement
:
but
of
the
fire
which
at
that
day
shall
be
reuealed
.
And
shall
then
trie
and
purge
not
the
works
of
any
middle
sort
of
men
:
but
of
all
men
.
And
againe
vpon
these
words
of
Behold
he
comes
(
that
is
the
fire
of
the
day
of
iudgement
,
or
of
the
second
comming
of
Christ
)
(
the
Lord
doth
purge
here
as
it
were
making
a
suruey
of
purgatories
,
findes
but
thrée
.
And
in
none
of
them
the
Popes
Purgatorie
fire
:
but
first
the
fire
of
the
second
comming
of
Christ
:
then
the
fire
of
the
holy
Ghost
;
and
lastly
the
heauenly
grace
and
mercy
of
God
.
These
were
all
the
purgatories
which
could
find
out
,
as
this
place
teacheth
.
And
he
referres
manifestly
that
place
of
the
Corinthians
to
the
day
of
Iudgement
.
The
text
it selfe
séemes
to
prooue
manifestly
,
that
by
this
fire
is
meant
afflictions
.
For
thus
we
reade
:
Euerie
mans
worke
shall
be
made
manifest
:
for
the
day
shall
make
it
manifest
:
for
through
fire
it
shall
be
reuealed
:
and
euerie
ones
worke
what
kind
of
one
it
shal
be
the
fire
shall
trie
.
No
doubt
fire
in
all
these
places
is
taken
in
the
same
signification
.
But
it
is
manifest
that
as
Christ
said
of
the
séed
of
his
word
,
the
Sunne
arising
,
that
is
,
the
heate
of
persecution
tries
whether
the
seed
had
taken
déepe
roote
or
not
:
so
fire
here
reueales
euerie
ones
worke
,
that
is
,
persecutions
and
afflictions
.
This
fire
shall
disclose
and
make
things
hid
,
manifest
;
which
the
Apostle
here
speakes
of
:
it
shall
trie
workes
:
but
such
a
fire
is
not
the
fire
of
purgatory
.
It
discloseth
nothing
:
nay
it
is
hid
it selfe
.
Neither
doth
it
trie
workes
,
as
this
fire
the
Apostle
here
speakes
of
doeth
:
but
it
purgeth
soules
,
as
the
papists
teach
.
And
therefore
this
place
can
make
nothing
for
their
purgatorie
fire
.
The
verie
text
it selfe
refutes
it
.
M.
expound
that
place
of
writes
thus
Agree
with
thine
aduersarie
.
And
Master
of
this
place
writes
farre
otherwise
then
M.
vpon
these
words
writes
thus
here
séemes
to
make
no
meane
nor
middle
place
of
Gods
wrath
.
of
afflictions
writes
thus
writes
thus
also
yeelds
the
same
effects
to
the
tribulations
and
afflictions
of
this
life
:
(
saith
he
So
that
by
his
iudgement
,
in
the
schoole-house
of
afflictions
in
this
life
all
Gods
children
are
beaten
for
their
faults
.
In
this
shoppe
of
the
holie
Ghost
they
are
purged
,
filed
,
and
made
bright
.
And
againe
,
of
the
fathers
he
writes
thus
:
Therefore
if
by
our
faith
we
passe
from
death
to
life
,
as
our
Sauiour
teacheth
in
the
Gospell
;
then
also
by
iudgement
euen
so
did
they
Those
same
phrases
in
of
the
faithfull
departed
and
others
;
quite
ouerthrow
purgatorie
.
vpon
that
place
of
he
writes
thus
Thus
farre
Hee
makes
but
two
places
after
death
.
Into
either
of
which
,
who
soeuer
shall
fall
at
his
death
,
there
he
shall
abide
.
There
is
no
helpe
after
death
.
In
his
time
it
is
likely
that
purgatorie
and
pardons
were
not
knowne
.
alleadging
manie
authorities
to
confirme
purgatorie
out
of
the
olde
testament
,
as
that
place
of
addeth
the
expositions
of
the
fathers
vnto
them
:
that
they
expound
these
places
of
purgatorie
.
And
after
of
that
place
of
he
concludes
thus
Here
is
purgatorie
and
no
purgatorie
,
for
those
fathers
in
déede
speake
of
a
purging
which
shall
be
at
the
daie
of
iudgement
by
fire
,
but
not
of
those
onely
that
then
shall
liue
,
as
M.
here
séemes
to
expound
but
of
all
men
in
generall
,
as
appeareth
by
the
words
there
vseth
:
Peccatores
quosque
flumina
ignis
ante
cum
traehent
voluentia
.
The
rowling
streames
of
fire
shall
drawe
before
him
all
sinners
,
not
those
that
be
liuing
,
as
Master
expounds
him
alluding
to
that
place
of
Saint
not
the
workes
of
them
that
liue
then
onely
,
And
after
he
addeth
speakes
of
all
sinners
,
not
of
those
that
shall
liue
then
.
And
he
addeth
:
that
is
,
iust
mens
workes
as
well
as
sinners
drosse
shall
then
bee
examined
.
And
in
another
place
(
which
hath
béene
alleadged
before
)
he
manifestly
confirmeth
this
exposition
:
(
saith
he
This
place
against
M.
exposition
prooues
,
that
all
Christians
workes
which
are
sinners
,
shall
be
tried
and
purged
at
that
daie
:
and
not
those
onely
that
then
are
liuing
,
in
stéede
of
the
purgatorie
they
should
haue
endured
.
also
saith
,
which
place
Master
there
also
hath
alleadged
for
purgatorie
,
but
he
names
not
who
they
be
.
It
should
séeme
he
means
those
whom
meant
before
Neither
doth
that
place
of
which
alleadgeth
,
make
anie
thing
for
his
purpose
.
For
there
first
writes
thus
And
after
(
saith
he
Thus
farre
And
here
M.
mistakes
a
word
,
&
for
repetente
Ecclesia
,
as
it
is
in
printed
at
which
is
as
much
as
to
say
,
the
Church
repairing
againe
to
a
place
:
he
puts
in
that
is
sodainly
.
)
As
though
this
sodainnesse
of
her
departure
should
be
the
cause
of
that
her
purging
by
fire
;
because
she
could
not
stay
to
endure
the
fire
of
Purgatorie
.
It
may
séeme
of
that
one
word
he
grounds
this
his
exposition
.
And
if
he
doe
,
it
is
but
his
collection
,
it
is
not
assertion
,
as
he
saith
:
and
that
also
of
a
false
foundation
;
taking
repente
for
repente
,
which
is
in
the
auncient
copie
.
And
if
so
be
that
the
word
were
repente
,
sodainly
:
yet
there
néeded
not
anie
Purgatorie
fire
to
the
end
that
they
might
attaine
saluation
.
For
euen
sodainly
God
is
able
,
and
hath
also
saued
sinners
:
as
is
called
of
Saint
and
therefore
a
sinner
:
yet
was
he
translated
into
heauen
sodainly
.
And
our
Sauiour
himselfe
speaketh
thus
of
(
who
before
was
a
Publican
)
as
soone
as
he
beléeued
on
him
:
Christ
also
healed
very
many
both
of
their
bodily
,
and
spirituall
diseases
sodainly
:
saying
,
No
doubt
if
these
had
then
died
they
should
haue
béene
saued
euen
sodainly
without
enduring
anie
Purgatorie
.
There
is
a
place
in
saint
where
the
word
sodainly
is
vsed
:
But
that
sodaine
destruction
or
punishment
respects
the
wicked
,
not
the
faithfull
that
shall
then
liue
at
that
day
,
more
then
them
that
haue
liued
before
that
day
.
Here
is
not
one
word
of
anie
purging
;
but
of
the
purging
of
afflictions
.
And
that
shall
be
,
all
the
time
of
the
continuance
of
the
world
,
saith
And
that
shall
so
cleane
purge
vs
,
as
it
shall
make
vs
fit
guestes
for
the
Lords
banquet
:
and
what
other
purgatorie
then
shall
the
faithfull
stand
néede
of
?
Here
is
not
,
that
those
that
liue
at
the
day
of
iudgement
shall
be
purged
with
that
fire
,
because
they
shall
not
go
into
purgatory
;
as
M.
séemes
to
affirme
.
And
so
these
authorities
of
the
olde
Testament
,
of
scriptures
&
Fathers
,
which
M.
alledgeth
in
that
place
,
with
this
his
shift
prooue
nothing
.
also
would
confirme
purgatorie
out
of
that
place
of
saint
What
do
they
,
which
are
baptized
for
the
dead
,
if
the
deadrise
not
againe
,
why
are
they
baptized
for
them
?
(
saith
he
(
he
saith
And
he
concludes
thus
And
so
do
Ephrem
in
his
testament
,
and
and
others
expound
this
place
of
this
place
writes
thus
I
beleeue
the
resurrection
of
the
dead
:
Marke
:
Can
you
be
baptized
with
the
baptisme
that
I
am
baptized
withall
?
This
is
all
that
saith
.
And
in
neither
of
his
two
latter
expositions
,
he
affirmes
that
which
M.
would
haue
him
,
that
they
afflicted
themselues
to
do
the
dead
good
in
purgatorie
,
but
rather
to
do
themselues
good
,
in
hope
that
there
should
be
a
resurrection
,
or
else
to
suffer
death
for
the
trueth
of
the
doctrine
of
the
resurrection
,
as
the
martyrs
did
.
exposition
also
séemes
to
be
against
the
words
of
the
text
:
For
the
text
saith
He
speaketh
in
both
places
passiuely
,
as
though
they
should
suffer
this
baptisme
of
others
.
If
baptisme
here
were
taken
for
the
works
of
repentance
,
done
for
the
saluation
of
them
which
are
in
purgatorie
,
it
should
haue
béene
vsed
rather
actiuely
:
And
S.
should
haue
said
;
what
do
they
which
baptize
themselues
,
which
pray
and
fast
for
the
dead
,
and
not
what
do
they
which
are
baptized
of
others
.
This
cannot
properly
be
applied
to
praiers
and
fastings
,
as
he
would
haue
it
.
also
refutes
their
exposition
And
the
ordinarie
expounds
it
after
the
same
manner
,
Neither
Lyra
,
nor
the
Glosse
,
nor
Gagneius
agrée
with
Master
Bellarmine
in
this
his
exposition
.
But
that
exposition
which
some
of
the
Fathers
,
and
some
also
of
our
latter
writers
haue
made
of
this
place
,
séemes
to
mée
most
probable
:
is
to
haue
baptisme
and
other
ecclesiasticall
prayers
ministred
and
executed
at
the
Toombes
of
the
martyrs
.
And
so
had
the
first
Christians
,
as
appeareth
by
who
writes
thus
of
And
againe
,
of
he
writes
thus
By
this
it
appeares
,
that
the
first
Christians
made
their
common
prayers
at
the
toombes
of
martyrs
.
And
it
is
likelie
,
that
as
they
celebrated
there
their
praiers
:
so
also
their
sacraments
.
And
that
by
occasion
of
the
place
,
they
made
all
the
baptized
to
make
a
solemne
profession
of
the
resurrection
.
I
doe
not
say
this
that
I
might
condemne
the
honour
and
adoration
or
worship
of
Images
,
but
I
reprooue
those
that
doe
so
greatly
make
account
of
those
outward
things
,
that
they
doe
not
lift
vp
their
harts
to
pray
to
him
,
whom
that
Image
or
picture
representeth
.
I
lift
vp
my
heart
to
thee
.
Thou
shalt
make
thee
no
image
of
any
thing
,
in
heauen
aboue
,
nor
in
the
earth
beneath
;
thou
shalt
not
bow
downe
to
them
,
nor
worship
them
.
To
whom
will
yee
liken
God
,
and
what
likenesse
will
you
make
for
him
?
The
workman
hath
made
an
Image
,
and
the
goldsmith
hath
couered
it
with
gold
,
and
melts
chaines
of
siluer
for
it
.
The
poore
man
also
for
an
oblation
chuseth
a
tree
that
will
not
rot
,
and
he
wil
seeke
for
a
cunning
workeman
to
make
him
a
grauen
Image
that
cannot
mooue
it selfe
.
Will
you
not
know
?
will
ye
not
heare
?
hath
it
not
been
shewed
to
you
from
the
beginning
?
will
ye
not
vnderstand
it
by
the
foundations
of
the
earth
?
He
that
sits
vpon
the
spheare
of
the
earth
,
and
the
dwellers
thereof
are
like
Locustes
,
stretcheth
out
the
heauens
like
a
webbe
,
and
spreads
them
out
as
a
tent
to
dwell
in
:
God
,
who
brings
the
rulers
of
the
earth
to
nothing
,
and
makes
the
iudges
like
a
thing
of
nought
;
yea
they
haue
not
been
planted
,
they
haue
not
been
sowen
;
yea
he
hath
not
suffered
their
stocke
to
take
roote
in
the
earth
,
and
he
hath
but
blowen
vpon
them
with
his
spirit
and
they
haue
withered
away
,
and
the
whirlewinde
doth
take
them
away
like
stubble
.
And
to
whom
will
ye
liken
me
,
and
I
shall
be
like
to
him
,
saith
the
holy
one
?
will
not
know
thus
much
at
this
day
.
that
oftentimes
it
chanceth
,
that
men
going
into
houses
or
Churches
,
are
distracted
and
let
by
pictures
and
Images
,
and
such
like
:
but
Christ
being
borne
in
a
base
cottage
,
would
haue
no
pompe
,
that
we
should
marke
and
behold
him
alone
.
For
externall
trimming
and
decking
is
wont
to
distract
the
mindes
,
that
sometimes
it
lookes
here
,
and
sometimes
there
,
that
being
neglected
,
which
most
chiefly
was
to
be
looked
vnto
.
But
Christ
in
his
natiuitie
was
poore
and
base
,
because
that
he
would
haue
nothing
but
himselfe
to
be
considered
.
Stella
daily
borne
Glorie
to
God
on
high
By
which
place
we
must
learne
,
in
all
things
and
chances
whatsoeuer
,
to
giue
glorie
to
God
alone
:
neither
let
that
thought
euer
come
into
thy
minde
,
that
thou
wouldest
violently
take
that
from
him
,
because
that
then
thou
shalt
be
most
grieuously
punished
.
For
in
euerie
good
thing
thou
doest
,
two
things
are
to
be
considered
:
the
praise
or
honour
,
and
the
profit
:
whereof
God
chuseth
the
honor
as
due
to
himselfe
;
but
the
profit
or
gaine
,
he
reserues
for
thee
.
Therefore
if
thou
shalt
with
a
wicked
&
violent
hand
,
take
away
the
honor
due
to
God
;
God
will
also
take
from
thee
the
reward
,
which
also
was
thine
.
Therefore
if
thou
shalt
doe
this
hainous
act
,
thou
shalt
not
only
be
worthy
to
haue
no
gift
giuen
thee
of
God
;
but
he
wil
most
seuerely
punish
thee
.
So
the
Angell
strooke
Herod
,
as
we
read
in
the
Acts
,
because
he
gaue
not
the
honour
vnto
God
.
For
it
is
plaine
theft
and
robberie
not
to
giue
God
his
proper
honor
;
no
lesse
then
to
steale
any
vessell
of
siluer
from
thy
neighbour
.
That
same
holy
Ioseph
,
when
as
his
vnchast
Lady
did
entise
him
to
sinne
,
said
thus
:
My
Lord
hath
giuen
me
al
things
besides
thee
,
which
art
his
wife
:
how
then
dare
I
sinne
against
my
Lord
?
So
God
hath
giuen
thee
all
things
besides
his
glorie
,
which
is
as
it
were
his
wife
;
how
then
darest
thou
sin
against
thy
Lord
God
,
in
taking
from
him
his
glorie
?
cast
downe
all
their
crownes
before
the
lamb
and
giue
him
the
glorie
?
Ye
men
of
Israel
why
maruell
you
at
this
,
or
why
looke
you
so
stedfastly
on
vs
,
as
though
by
our
owne
power
and
godlinesse
,
we
had
made
this
man
go
?
The
God
of
Abraham
,
Isaac
and
Iacob
,
the
God
of
our
fathers
,
hath
glorified
his
sonne
Iesus
,
&c.
the
power
or
holinesse
of
Peter
the
power
and
might
of
Iesus
Christ
.
The
God
of
our
fathers
hath
glorified
his
son
Iesus
.
Iewes
then
looked
vpon
Peter
and
Paul
a
widow
burying
her
son
neere
to
a
Martyr
,
asked
Paulinus
iudgement
,
and
he
S.
Austens
counsell
:
whether
such
a
buriall
were
not
profitable
to
the
soule
of
her
sonne
or
no.
his
owne
godlinesse
and
power
by
the
power
of
Iesus
Christ
.
Iesus
Christ
is
euen
now
as
he
was
then
,
and
shall
be
for
euer
euen
now
as
he
said
then
(
when
as
that
woman
,
that
was
sicke
so
dangerously
of
a
desperate
bloudy
issue
,
which
passed
all
the
Physitions
cures
that
she
could
meete
withall
,
when
as
she
had
with
a
liuely
faith
touched
him
,
and
now
was
healed
)
who
hath
touched
me
?
For
I
feele
vertue
to
haue
proceeded
from
me
.
Marie
Magdalen
Touch
me
not
:
For
I
haue
not
yet
ascended
to
my
father
.
The
whole
world
was
nothing
else
but
a
temple
of
Idolatrie
,
a
Castle
of
theeues
,
a
denne
of
Cockatrices
,
and
Serpents
;
a
market
of
wiles
and
deceits
,
a
house
of
confusion
,
a
gulfe
of
darknes
;
what
shall
I
vse
manie
words
?
The
world
was
almost
become
a
hell
of
diuels
incarnate
:
From
the
East
to
the
West
,
in
all
Isles
,
Kingdomes
,
and
Countries
,
both
by
sea
and
land
,
the
diuell
was
worshipped
for
God
:
and
in
the
honour
of
such
monsters
most
stately
Churches
were
built
.
Their
Altars
yeelded
their
smoakes
to
these
;
to
these
they
burned
their
incense
:
to
these
they
offered
sacrifice
.
And
because
Idolatrie
is
the
mother
of
all
vices
,
there
raigned
also
with
her
,
all
the
filthines
,
abominations
,
wickednes
,
and
faults
of
the
whole
world
.
So
that
the
diuell
,
who
is
called
in
the
Gospel
the
strong
man
,
that
is
,
armed
,
obtained
the
dominion
of
the
whole
earth
in
great
peace
,
the
obedience
and
seruice
thereof
(
which
was
due
to
the
true
and
lawfull
Lord
and
owner
)
being
quite
taken
away
.
I
am
the
Lord
thy
God
.
As
though
he
should
say
,
I
euen
I
,
I
say
,
and
no
other
:
I
am
the
Lord
thy
gouernour
,
thy
God
and
thy
Creator
also
,
who
as
I
haue
created
thee
;
so
I
gouerne
thee
:
not
thou
thy selfe
by
thine
owne
wisedome
,
strength
or
righteousnes
,
&c.
I
bestow
benefits
vpon
thee
,
I
redeeme
thee
from
euils
,
sinne
and
damnation
.
In
my
power
are
all
things
,
which
made
all
things
.
And
how
great
soeuer
I
am
,
I
am
wholy
thine
;
and
in
whatsoeuer
Euen
as
the
eies
of
seruants
looke
vnto
the
hands
of
their
maisters
;
&
as
the
eies
of
a
maiden
to
the
hands
of
her
mistres
:
so
our
eies
wait
vpon
the
Lord
our
God
till
he
haue
mercie
vpon
vs
.
There
be
some
which
attribute
too
much
to
the
saints
:
And
againe
there
are
some
which
attribute
nothing
vnto
them
.
But
here
thou
maist
see
that
Christ
praiseth
Iohn
,
and
that
excellently
,
euen
to
our
instruction
:
but
he
praiseth
Iohn
so
,
as
he
preferres
himselfe
before
Iohn
.
So
I
say
,
the
saints
are
to
be
praised
,
who
are
worthie
of
praise
both
in
their
liues
,
and
also
in
their
deaths
;
and
that
which
is
worthie
of
praise
in
them
,
is
to
be
highly
commended
,
to
the
edification
of
others
:
but
yet
they
are
so
to
be
praised
as
that
they
be
neither
preferred
,
nor
made
equall
with
Christ
,
but
that
they
be
subiect
to
him
.
They
are
to
be
praised
as
members
of
Christ
,
as
friends
,
as
seruants
,
as
vessels
,
and
instruments
of
the
glorie
of
God
.
It
is
praise
enough
to
be
a
member
and
seruant
of
Christ
.
The
blessed
Virgine
was
content
with
this
:
Behold
the
handmaide
of
the
Lord
.
And
in
her
song
she
saith
:
My
soule
doth
magnifie
the
Lord
.
Neither
will
she
haue
any
thing
commended
in
her
then
Gods
fauour
and
gifts
.
So
Paul
in
all
places
brags
of
this
:
That
he
is
the
seruant
of
Christ
.
So
also
Iohn
Baptist
witnesseth
of
himselfe
:
Hee
that
hath
the
bride
,
is
the
bridegroome
:
but
the
friende
of
the
bridegroome
reioyceth
to
heare
the
bridegroome
speake
.
As
though
he
should
say
;
that
is
not
to
be
attributed
to
me
,
which
belongs
onely
to
Christ
.
I
am
verie
well
contented
,
that
I
am
the
friend
of
the
bridegroome
:
neither
do
I
attribute
any
other
thing
to
my selfe
;
neither
will
I
that
any
other
attribute
any
other
thing
to
me
.
In
making
them
equall
with
Christ
;
in
ioyning
them
togither
with
him
in
his
office
,
either
of
redemption
or
sauing
vs
,
or
of
his
mediation
;
in
making
them
meanes
betweene
God
and
vs
:
we
must
thanke
the
gods
,
who
are
the
authors
of
this
noble
act
,
they
haue
onely
borrowed
my
helpe
and
hand
.
to
a
good
man
euerie
day
is
an
holiday
:
nay
if
we
were
wise
a
great
holiday
.
For
this
world
is
a
most
holy
Church
,
and
most
meet
for
God
:
And
man
when
he
is
borne
,
is
admitted
into
this
Church
,
not
to
behold
Images
made
with
hands
and
void
of
sense
;
but
rather
the
Sun
,
the
Moone
,
&
the
Stars
;
from
which
the
beginnings
of
life
&
motions
do
proceed
,
which
Gods
prouidence
hath
giuen
vs
to
behold
,
that
these
sensible
things
should
be
Images
of
those
things
which
are
vnderstood
,
and
imitations
or
patternes
of
them
as
Plato
said
.
Inuisible
things
of
God
are
seene
being
vnderstood
by
the
creation
of
the
world
,
and
by
those
things
which
God
hath
made
.
It
is
the
holy
Ghost
that
by
the
saints
works
all
good
things
the
holy
Ghost
speakes
by
them
,
as
by
an
Organ
or
instrument
:
wherefore
so
the
saints
are
to
be
praised
,
that
in
the
end
all
the
honour
may
redound
to
God
.
And
therefore
the
kingly
Prophet
said
,
Praise
God
in
his
saints
.
It
is
expressely
put
downe
here
that
the
Lord
did
miracles
,
&c.
least
any
should
attribute
them
to
saints
,
or
least
that
any
should
haue
respect
onely
to
the
saints
,
and
not
to
God
himselfe
:
As
the
Iewes
did
,
who
more
wondered
at
Lazarus
,
who
was
raised
from
the
dead
againe
,
then
they
maruelled
at
Christ
,
who
raised
him
vp
againe
.
Marke
here
also
,
that
by
the
garments
and
handkerchiefs
of
Paul
,
God
did
worke
miracles
:
against
those
which
do
attribute
all
the
miracles
of
saints
vnto
the
diuell
.
That
which
God
is
said
to
haue
done
heere
,
hee
could
also
,
and
hath
often
done
at
the
toombs
&
reliques
of
martyrs
.
Let
vs
be
thankefull
therfore
to
God
with
mouth
and
worke
:
Let
him
do
good
vnto
vs
,
by
what
meanes
soeuer
pleaseth
him
:
yea
let
vs
embrace
and
wonder
at
his
goodnes
,
who
doth
vs
good
by
so
manie
meanes
.
It
is
not
euill
to
behold
and
looke
vpon
the
Apostles
and
other
godly
men
.
For
Peter
said
to
the
lame
man
looke
vpon
vs
,
&c.
but
that
is
euill
,
to
sticke
onely
in
the
saints
;
and
to
attribute
to
them
those
things
which
belong
to
God
.
There
be
some
which
thinke
that
they
cannot
honour
the
saints
too
much
;
but
thou
seest
here
how
Peter
refuseth
that
honour
,
that
derogateth
anie
thing
from
the
honour
of
God
:
Why
looke
ye
on
vs
?
Behold
here
the
minds
&
wils
of
al
the
godly
,
they
cannot
abide
that
they
should
be
extolled
for
the
gifts
of
God
,
but
they
attribute
all
things
to
God
,
&
so
they
moue
God
to
bestow
greater
things
vpon
them
.
So
all
flouds
springing
from
the
sea
,
flow
thither
againe
,
that
they
may
plentiously
flowe
backe
againe
.
God
truely
makes
his
Saints
glorious
and
wonderfull
:
but
contrariwise
they
ascribe
all
to
God
.
So
the
Angell
saies
to
Iohn
,
which
was
about
to
worship
him
:
See
thou
doe
it
not
;
worship
God
.
So
the
mother
of
God
the
virgine
Marie
,
when
shee
was
magnified
of
Elizabeth
:
My
soule
(
saith
shee
)
doth
magnifie
the
Lord
.
Furthermore
,
when
it
is
manifest
by
the
scriptures
that
God
works
many
and
wonderfull
things
by
his
Saints
,
learne
by
this
text
how
we
are
to
deale
in
these
things
.
First
,
marke
diligently
what
God
workes
in
them
.
Secondly
,
when
as
God
vouchsafeth
to
loue
them
and
to
dwell
in
them
,
despise
not
,
nor
raile
on
them
.
Thirdly
,
marke
most
diligently
of
all
,
that
they
are
Gods
instruments
,
which
can
doe
nothing
of
themselues
,
but
doe
all
things
from
God
and
by
God
.
Therefore
especially
marke
the
chiefe
workman
and
yeeld
the
worke
to
him
,
giue
him
the
glorie
,
praise
him
in
the
Saints
,
and
reuerence
them
chiefely
in
God
and
for
Gods
sake
:
whereby
it
shall
come
to
passe
,
that
thou
shalt
not
altogither
make
no
account
of
the
Saints
as
many
do
,
neither
shalt
thou
make
them
equall
with
God
,
nor
shalt
preferre
them
before
him
,
which
no
small
companie
doe
;
but
both
acknowledge
only
God
by
the
meane
of
the
Saints
and
in
the
Saints
,
and
acknowledging
him
,
glorifie
him
.
hath
appeared
often
times
in
many
formes
and
shapes
:
and
why
may
we
not
then
paint
him
according
to
that
forme
he
appeared
in
?
To
whom
will
ye
liken
me
,
&c.
Ferus
in
himselfe
is
inuisible
,
yet
we
reade
that
he
hath
oftentimes
appeared
.
And
all
such
his
appearances
are
for
the
most
part
,
as
the
matters
required
for
the
which
hee
appeared
.
So
Esay
saw
God
sitting
as
a
iudge
:
for
the
iudgement
of
Israel
was
at
hand
.
He
appeared
to
Moses
in
a
bush
burning
and
not
consuming
:
For
then
such
like
was
the
state
of
the
people
of
Israel
in
Egypt
:
for
they
were
in
the
fire
of
aduersitie
,
and
were
not
consumed
.
Also
he
shewed
himselfe
to
the
eies
of
man
at
the
giuing
of
the
law
in
thunder
,
lightning
,
cloud
,
and
an
earthquake
,
to
declare
that
that
law
should
be
a
fearfull
lawe
,
and
should
cause
wrath
.
So
the
Angell
hauing
a
sword
drawne
in
his
hand
,
shewed
himselfe
to
Iosuah
now
ready
to
fight
;
whereby
he
declared
that
he
would
fight
against
the
enemies
of
the
Iewes
.
So
to
Zacharie
Angels
appeared
like
horsemen
:
for
it
was
a
time
of
feare
and
trembling
for
the
inuasions
of
the
Persians
.
So
the
holy
Ghost
was
seene
vpon
Christ
in
the
shape
of
a
Doue
,
that
he
might
declare
that
singular
and
rare
innocencie
,
puritie
and
mildnesse
,
which
was
in
Christ
:
For
a
Doue
is
a
gentle
,
simple
,
and
plaine
creature
,
without
any
gall
.
So
in
the
transfiguration
of
our
Lord
,
which
is
a
type
of
the
resurrection
,
the
holy
Gost
appeared
in
a
bright
cloud
,
that
he
might
declare
,
that
at
the
last
resurrection
shall
want
no
comfort
not
glorie
.
Here
also
the
holy
Ghost
appeared
in
toongs
and
fire
:
for
the
state
of
the
matter
then
euen
so
required
it
.
The
Apostles
stood
need
of
toongs
;
but
both
of
firie
and
heauenly
toongs
.
We
with
the
Church
affirme
,
that
the
images
of
Christ
and
the
Saints
are
to
be
honoured
,
if
so
be
that
as
it
is
declared
in
the
councell
of
Trent
,
Sess.
25.
we
put
no
trust
in
the
images
:
neither
that
we
aske
any
thing
of
them
:
neither
that
we
thinke
that
there
is
any
diuinitie
in
them
.
that
the
Israelites
thought
verily
that
they
had
receiued
their
deliuerance
out
of
Egypt
,
not
of
the
God
of
Moses
,
but
of
Apis
the
god
of
the
Egyptians
,
which
they
had
seene
in
Egypt
worshipped
of
the
Egyptians
:
and
therefore
to
him
they
made
the
image
of
a
calfe
.
Make
vs
Gods
,
&c.
He
shewes
that
they
were
not
only
rebellious
against
Moses
,
but
also
against
God
.
By
gods
here
they
meane
some
worship
of
God
,
by
which
they
might
purchase
his
helpe
.
For
they
were
not
so
blockish
that
they
beleeued
that
Aaron
could
make
them
a
god
.
And
this
prooues
that
which
Aaron
said
:
Tomorrow
is
the
holy
day
vnto
the
Lord
:
therfore
they
worshipped
the
true
God
with
this
worship
.
The
which
thing
is
euident
also
by
their
owne
words
:
These
are
the
gods
,
&c.
For
they
knew
well
enough
that
that
calfe
was
not
then
,
when
they
came
out
of
Egypt
:
therefore
no
worship
whatsoeuer
pleaseth
God
,
which
he
himselfe
hath
not
appointed
.
Therfore
they
sinned
herein
two
waies
.
First
,
in
that
they
made
an
image
against
the
first
commandement
of
God
:
Secondly
,
in
that
they
worshipped
him
with
a
worship
deuised
of
themselues
.
The
true
worship
of
God
is
in
spirit
and
truth
.
He
worships
God
which
beleeues
in
him
,
trusts
in
him
,
loues
him
,
feares
him
,
praiseth
him
,
and
obeyeth
him
.
This
worship
is
to
be
preferred
aboue
all
others
,
nor
any
other
are
auailable
without
this
.
Images
are
therefore
tolerated
and
borne
withall
in
the
Church
,
that
they
may
put
vs
in
minde
,
not
that
they
should
be
worshipped
:
otherwise
they
cannot
at
all
be
excused
.
I
say
secondly
that
voluntarie
worship
;
doth
not
signifie
any
voluntarie
worship
whatsoeuer
not
commanded
of
God
,
or
deuised
of
man
:
but
onely
superstitious
worship
,
as
our
interpreter
hath
rightly
translated
it
;
or
false
religion
,
as
S.
Ierom
expounds
it
in
his
Epistles
in
his
tenth
question
to
Algasia
.
Therfore
Caluin
must
prooue
the
worship
of
reliques
to
be
superstitious
,
or
false
,
if
he
will
haue
it
reprooued
here
of
Paul
.
Ye
haue
taken
the
Tabernacle
.
Moloch
was
an
Idol
of
the
Ammonites
.
The
Iewes
oftentimes
desired
to
serue
God
with
strange
worships
.
So
they
yeelded
vnto
the
true
God
the
worshippe
wherewith
Moloch
was
worshipped
of
the
Ammonites
;
in
the
meane
while
omitting
that
which
he
had
commanded
.
So
Ieroboam
appointed
calues
;
as
though
that
had
bin
a
more
acceptable
worship
to
God
,
then
that
which
Moses
had
prescribed
:
so
Achaz
in
the
Temple
placed
an
altar
like
that
which
he
had
seene
at
Damascus
:
so
Achab
besides
Ieroboams
calues
,
brought
in
the
worship
of
Baal
.
In
that
thing
therefore
wherein
they
thought
greatly
to
please
God
,
they
greatly
offended
him
.
Therefore
in
the
sacrifices
of
God
,
a
good
meaning
(
as
they
say
)
is
not
sufficient
,
vnlesse
it
agree
with
the
word
of
God
.
Ferus
At
that
day
thou
shalt
call
me
Ishi
,
and
shalt
call
me
no
more
Baali
.
But
if
you
say
vnto
me
,
we
trust
in
the
Lord
our
God
:
Is
not
that
he
whose
hie
places
and
whose
altars
Ezechias
hath
taken
away
,
and
hath
said
to
Iudah
and
Ierusalem
,
ye
shall
worship
before
this
altar
at
Ierusalem
?
the
diuell
hath
euer
gone
about
and
goes
about
yet
,
that
the
glorie
of
God
omnipotent
may
be
yeelded
to
creatures
:
As
on
the
contrarie
,
the
holy
Ghost
counsels
vs
to
giue
all
glorie
to
God
.
As
God
abhorres
no
other
sin
more
then
Idolatrie
:
so
thou
shalt
find
the
saints
of
God
to
haue
beene
moued
to
anger
with
no
sin
more
then
with
Idolatrie
.
Moses
is
a
witnes
hereof
,
who
for
this
sinne
brake
the
tables
written
with
Gods
owne
finger
:
Helias
is
a
witnes
hereof
,
who
for
this
sinne
slew
many
hundreds
of
the
sacrificers
:
Iosias
also
,
and
Matathias
is
a
witnes
hereof
,
who
slue
Antiochus
seruant
,
compelling
the
Iewes
to
Idolatrie
:
so
also
Phinees
,
&c.
For
a
godly
man
cannot
patiently
endure
and
see
the
contempt
of
God
:
And
surely
,
he
that
can
behold
and
endure
this
hath
no
religion
in
him
:
So
Paul
was
greatly
moued
when
as
he
saw
the
citie
most
famous
for
learning
and
religion
,
to
be
wonderfully
giuen
to
Idolatrie
.
Paul
had
trauelled
thorow
many
cities
,
yet
it
is
reported
of
none
of
them
,
that
they
were
altogether
giuen
to
Idolatrie
,
but
of
Athens
,
where
learned
men
were
.
So
the
olde
prouerbe
was
verified
:
The
more
learned
,
the
more
wicked
.
So
amongst
all
the
Iewes
,
the
inhabitants
of
Ierusalem
were
the
worst
:
So
is
it
also
now
amongst
vs
.
Ye
men
of
Athens
.
It
may
be
gathered
out
of
the
text
,
that
the
Athenians
were
studious
of
Gods
honour
:
for
so
it
is
said
before
that
Paul
saw
the
citie
giuen
to
Idols
:
And
after
that
they
erected
altars
to
vnknowen
gods
.
But
Paul
cals
this
worship
not
religion
but
superstition
.
Then
he
proues
that
they
are
not
to
be
called
Gods
,
which
dwell
in
temples
made
with
hands
and
stand
need
to
be
helped
of
others
.
Religion
is
one
thing
,
and
superstition
is
another
;
yet
many
thinke
it
comes
to
passe
,
that
they
which
seeme
religious
to
themselues
,
before
God
are
accounted
nothing
but
superstitious
.
To
the
vnknowne
God
.
This
was
the
title
.
To
the
Gods
of
Asia
,
Europe
,
and
Africa
,
straunge
and
vnknowne
Gods
.
Paul
amends
this
title
,
putting
in
the
singuler
number
,
for
that
which
they
put
in
the
plurall
:
And
he
applies
that
title
to
the
one
true
God
,
who
truly
is
the
God
of
Asia
,
Europe
,
and
Africa
,
&
of
all
the
earth
:
but
to
that
day
vnknowen
to
the
nations
:
This
is
most
truly
said
:
For
the
Apostle
did
not
preach
anie
new
God
(
that
which
the
Gentiles
thought
)
but
they
shewed
the
same
God
which
al
the
Gentiles
worshipped
,
not
knowing
him
:
for
although
they
erected
Images
to
themselues
:
yet
their
mind
was
,
to
worship
the
true
God
.
They
which
practised
curious
arts
came
and
burned
their
bookes
.
True
charitie
respects
not
the
price
nor
losse
of
anie
thing
,
when
she
seeth
that
it
is
contrarie
to
Gods
commaundements
.
So
Ezechias
and
Iosias
destroyed
the
Altars
and
Temples
,
although
they
were
builded
with
great
cost
.
For
the
ouerthrowing
of
Idolatrie
,
of
all
other
things
,
the
Apostles
most
suffered
persecution
.
Diana
was
the
Moone
,
which
the
Ephesians
worshipped
for
her
speciall
influence
,
which
she
hath
towards
these
earthlie
things
.
The
Temple
of
Diana
the
Goddesse
of
the
Ephesians
was
220.
yeeres
in
building
of
all
Asia
.
It
was
425.
foot
in
length
,
220.
in
breadth
:
It
had
127.
pillars
in
it
,
euerie
one
of
them
built
of
a
king
,
threescore
foot
in
height
;
whereof
36.
were
engrauen
.
To
conclude
,
this
Temple
was
built
in
a
marrish
ground
that
it
should
not
fal
with
earthquakes
.
They
said
he
was
a
God
:
They
said
this
of
the
vanitie
of
the
Gentiles
,
&
of
their
false
opinion
they
had
concerning
the
Gods
.
The
world
can
keepe
no
meane
:
for
it
either
ouermuch
despiseth
a
man
,
or
else
it
attributeth
too
much
vnto
him
.
But
a
Christian
doth
not
iudge
anie
man
,
be
he
neuer
so
miserable
;
and
be
he
neuer
so
holy
,
he
doth
not
match
him
with
God
.
Clemens
Alexandrinus
Numa
the
king
of
the
Romans
was
one
of
Pythagoras
schollers
and
therefore
being
helped
of
those
things
which
he
had
receiued
from
Moses
,
forbad
the
Romans
,
that
they
should
make
anie
image
of
God
either
like
to
man
or
beast
.
Therefore
in
the
hundreth
and
seuentie
yeeres
wherin
they
builded
their
temples
:
they
made
neither
carued
or
grauen
nor
painted
Image
.
For
Numa
did
secretly
teach
them
,
that
it
is
not
lawfull
for
any
man
to
approach
neere
that
which
is
the
best
thing
of
all
other
,
but
only
with
his
heart
and
mind
,
&c.
This
custome
of
letting
one
loose
at
Easter
sprang
of
their
deliuerance
out
of
Egypt
,
which
was
done
on
Easter
day
,
and
this
custome
had
a
shew
of
pitie
,
and
religion
;
but
indeed
it
was
against
the
law
of
God
which
commaunds
to
punish
the
offenders
.
Neither
had
the
Iewes
any
need
that
by
this
deliuerance
of
a
man
out
of
bonds
,
that
they
should
be
put
in
mind
of
their
deliuerance
out
of
Egypt
:
for
God
himselfe
ordained
them
a
signe
of
the
remembrance
hereof
,
that
is
,
the
paschall
Lambe
&
all
that
feast
.
But
they
being
not
content
with
that
signe
which
God
had
ordained
,
appointed
another
also
themselues
;
and
that
against
the
law
:
So
hypocrisie
is
not
content
with
the
word
of
God
;
but
euer
addes
and
prefers
her
owne
deuises
before
the
word
of
God
.
Where
as
God
accurseth
the
making
of
any
molten
Image
,
and
setting
it
vp
secretly
,
to
studie
and
meditate
therein
day
and
night
.
Images
are
lying
teachers
and
schoolemasters
,
By
faith
Paul
)
Moses
forsooke
Aegypt
,
and
endured
all
things
patiently
,
as
though
he
had
euer
seene
him
,
which
is
inuisible
.
Thou
shalt
not
erect
to
thy selfe
Ma●sbah
,
which
thy
Lord
thy
God
hates
.
Those
painters
and
caruers
are
most
commended
,
whose
pictures
do
in
euerie
respect
agree
with
them
,
of
whom
they
were
taken
.
And
that
was
the
cause
,
why
Alexander
would
onely
be
painted
of
Apelles
,
and
formed
of
Lysippus
.
But
these
with
their
Images
shew
onely
the
members
portraiture
and
colours
of
the
bodie
:
but
they
cannot
shew
the
manners
and
actes
of
a
man
.
No
nor
they
which
write
anothers
mans
life
,
in
their
oration
,
can
so
liuely
paint
him
out
,
as
a
man
doth
set
forth
himselfe
in
his
owne
writing
.
For
not
another
mans
,
but
a
mans
owne
speech
declares
what
he
is
.
And
therefore
euerie
one
may
see
of
Ludouicus
his
works
what
kind
of
man
he
was
,
inflamed
and
lightened
with
the
heat
and
light
of
Gods
spirit
,
&c.
Franciscus
Euia
that
he
will
punish
the
third
and
fourth
generation
of
them
that
hate
him
.
beware
of
Idols
that
some
were
dead
that
did
worship
not
only
deuils
,
but
also
images
of
gold
and
siluer
,
yet
they
would
not
repent
AS
concerning
charmes
and
exorcismes
writes
thus
(
saith
he
(
I
coniure
thee
by
Iesus
)
Iesus
I
know
Iohn
.
But
you
,
who
are
you
?
And
leaping
on
them
here
giues
an
Item
or
priuie
nippe
,
to
all
priests
and
cleargie
men
.
These
are
like
those
priests
sonnes
,
they
should
be
furthest
off
from
this
sinne
,
and
they
are
the
chiefe
practisers
of
it
.
This
is
their
gaine
,
this
is
their
physicke
.
In
our
Church
we
haue
found
this
true
by
experience
.
And
after
he
addes
:
Faith
in
Christ
only
vanquisheth
the
diuell
:
and
in
déed
,
no
other
mans
deuise
els
whatsoeuer
.
And
this
,
euen
the
verie
witches
haue
confessed
,
that
they
haue
not
been
able
to
hurt
manie
,
whome
they
meant
to
haue
done
harme
vnto
:
because
they
had
such
a
strong
faith
in
Christ
.
The
Papists
in
their
darke
and
blinde
kingdome
,
haue
had
manie
externall
things
:
which
as
they
supposed
were
of
force
to
driue
awaie
the
Diuell
.
But
tels
all
true
Catholikes
,
that
it
is
onlie
faith
in
Christ
,
that
in
truth
hath
that
force
,
and
nothing
else
:
though
he
séeme
to
shun
and
flie
from
many
other
things
.
This
he
doth
but
to
beguile
men
.
shew
me
whom
my
soule
loueth
,
where
thou
feedest
:
where
thou
restest
at
noone
in
the
heate
of
the
day
?
euen
so
now
also
followes
the
Gospell
she
may
rest
with
him
alone
.
fellow
heires
with
him
He
that
hath
the
bride
,
he
is
the
bridgroome
,
but
the
friend
of
the
bridgroome
which
standeth
by
and
heareth
him
,
reioiceth
greatly
at
the
bridgroomes
voice
.
Happy
are
thy
men
happy
are
these
thy
seruants
which
stand
euer
before
thee
,
and
heare
thy
wisedome
:
If
thou
knowest
not
for
thy selfe
O
thou
fairest
amongst
women
,
go
out
thy selfe
after
the
tract
of
those
sheepe
;
and
feed
thy
younglings
nigh
vnto
the
tents
of
those
sheepheards
.
The
iust
man
must
liue
by
his
own
faith
.
And
this
is
now
the
new
couenant
that
all
shall
know
me
saith
the
Lord
from
the
smallest
to
the
greatest
.
And
this
is
life
eternall
that
they
know
thee
to
be
the
onely
true
God
,
and
whom
thou
hast
sent
Iesus
Christ
.
Follow
the
tract
of
those
sheepe
,
Hatsoon
The
Corinthians
wanted
nothing
but
were
euen
now
readie
to
looke
for
the
comming
of
our
Lord
Iesus
to
iudgement
.
that
that
was
the
true
grace
of
God
wherein
the
Christians
stood
in
his
daies
:
For
this
cause
haue
I
sent
vnto
you
Timothie
,
which
is
my
beloued
sonne
and
faithfull
in
the
Lord
,
which
shall
put
you
in
remembrance
of
my
waies
in
Christ
.
Be
ye
followers
of
me
euen
as
I
am
of
Christ
.
Brethren
be
yee
followers
of
me
,
and
looke
on
them
which
walk
so
,
as
ye
haue
vs
for
an
example
.
Thou
hast
fully
knowne
my
doctrine
,
manner
of
liuing
,
purpose
,
faith
,
long
suffering
,
loue
,
patience
,
&c.
Remember
them
that
haue
the
ouersight
of
you
,
which
haue
declared
to
you
the
word
of
God
,
whose
faith
follow
,
considering
what
hath
been
the
end
of
their
conuersation
.
And
feed
thy
younglings
Wherewith
shall
a
young
man
redresse
his
waie
?
euen
by
taking
heed
thereunto
according
to
thy
word
.
I
write
to
you
babes
that
you
haue
knowne
the
father
.
who
makes
God
to
be
our
louing
father
by
whom
this
loue
of
God
is
shed
into
our
hearts
.
that
he
knew
the
scriptures
of
a
child
.
By
the
Tents
of
those
shepheards
God
hath
giuen
Apostles
&
Prophets
,
and
Euangelistes
to
the
building
of
his
Church
:
that
because
hel
gates
haue
neuer
preuailed
against
her
,
Fathers
haue
expounded
them
to
affirme
as
hath
beene
of
late
verie
learnedly
proued
.
O
Idol
sheepheard
,
which
leauest
the
flocke
,
the
sword
shal
be
vpon
his
arme
,
and
vpon
his
right
eie
.
His
arme
shall
be
cleane
dried
vp
,
and
his
right
eye
shall
be
vtterly
darkened
.
that
hell
gates
shall
not
preuaile
against
the
Church
of
Christ
,
and
against
that
faith
which
Peter
professed
,
Temple
of
Ierusalem
,
which
though
it
were
builded
on
an
earthly
hill
,
hath
not
now
one
stone
left
on
another
:
two
witnesses
to
confirme
his
truth
for
euer
.
Chrysostome
,
Cyrill
,
Clemens
,
Gregorie
,
Athanasius
,
Prester
Iohn
And
God
commaunded
Adam
saying
:
In
eating
thou
shalt
eate
:
of
euerie
tree
of
the
Garden
:
But
of
the
tree
of
knowledge
of
good
and
euill
,
thou
shalt
not
eate
therof
;
for
in
the
day
wherein
thou
shalt
eate
thereof
,
thou
shalt
surely
die
.
Serpent
was
craftier
then
euerie
beast
of
the
field
,
which
the
Lord
God
had
made
.
I
am
iealous
ouer
you
euen
with
the
zeale
of
God
:
I
haue
made
you
fit
for
one
husband
,
to
make
you
a
chast
virgine
to
Christ
.
as
the
Serpent
by
his
wilinesse
beguiled
Eue
least
he
should
corrupt
their
vnderstandings
,
from
the
simplicitie
and
plainnes
that
is
in
Christ
.
And
he
said
to
the
woman
:
yea
,
and
hath
God
commaunded
you
that
you
shall
not
eat
of
euery
tree
that
is
in
the
garden
?
we
should
make
no
grauen
Image
,
and
that
we
shall
not
kneele
downe
to
it
,
nor
worship
it
in
the
time
of
our
trouble
we
shall
call
vpon
him
,
and
he
wil
deliuer
vs
:
herein
we
shall
glorifie
him
yea
,
and
hath
God
,
&c.
And
the
woman
said
to
the
Serpent
,
we
shall
eat
of
the
fruit
of
the
trees
in
the
garden
:
but
of
the
fruit
of
that
tree
which
is
in
the
midst
of
the
garden
,
said
God
,
ye
shall
not
eate
of
it
,
nor
shall
ye
touch
it
,
least
peraduenture
ye
die
.
eate
freely
of
euerie
tree
of
the
Garden
fruit
of
the
trees
of
the
Garden
.
in
the
midst
of
the
Garden
:
they
might
not
touch
it
to
dresse
the
Garden
to
be
a
fault
opposite
to
religion
in
excesse
,
least
peraduenture
yee
shall
die
In
dying
,
yee
shall
die
,
of
King
Saul
of
the
man
of
God
came
to
Bethel
Pauls
protestation
twise
If
an
Angel
from
heauen
,
or
we
our selues
preach
to
you
any
other
Gospell
then
that
ye
haue
alreadie
receiued
,
let
him
be
accursed
.
the
Doctor
of
the
Gentiles
For
he
is
our
God
,
and
we
are
the
people
of
his
pasture
,
and
the
sheepe
of
his
hands
.
To
day
if
yee
will
heare
his
voice
,
&c.
Dauid
:
My
sheepe
heare
my
voice
and
I
know
them
,
and
they
follow
me
,
and
I
giue
vnto
them
eternall
life
,
and
they
shall
neuer
perish
;
neither
shall
any
plucke
them
out
of
my
hand
:
my
father
which
gaue
them
me
,
is
greater
then
all
,
and
none
is
able
to
take
them
out
of
my
fathers
handes
.
That
he
knoweth
all
his
sheepe
as
he
knew
Moses
giueth
them
eternall
life
:
it
is
his
free
gift
.
thou
shalt
neuer
perish
in
whose
mouth
is
no
deceipt
:
His
sheepe
shall
neuer
perish
:
and
none
is
able
to
plucke
them
out
of
his
fathers
handes
.
I
am
the
vine
and
ye
are
the
branches
:
he
that
abideth
in
me
,
and
I
in
him
,
the
same
bringeth
forth
much
fruit
.
For
without
me
can
ye
doe
nothing
:
If
a
man
abide
not
in
me
,
he
is
cast
forth
as
a
branch
and
withereth
,
and
men
gather
them
vp
,
and
cast
them
into
the
fire
,
and
they
burne
.
If
ye
abide
in
me
&
my
words
abide
in
you
,
aske
what
you
will
,
and
it
shall
be
done
vnto
you
.
They
haue
his
words
abiding
in
them
.
For
their
incredulity
they
were
broken
off
:
and
we
by
faith
were
grafted
in
their
place
:
Let
it
be
hidden
within
the
closet
of
thy
heart
,
and
dwell
plenteously
Talke
of
it
by
thy
fire
,
teach
thy
children
and
thy
seruants
it
:
Aske
what
thou
wilt
,
and
it
shall
be
done
vnto
thee
.
He
that
turneth
away
his
eares
from
hearing
the
law
,
his
prayers
are
abominable
.
That
if
Gods
word
abide
in
them
,
then
let
them
aske
what
they
will
,
and
they
shall
obtaine
it
:
That
seruant
that
would
not
go
from
his
master
which
had
solde
himselfe
,
at
the
sixt
yeeres
ende
,
because
he
loued
his
master
,
and
because
he
is
well
with
him
:
Let
him
take
an
nawle
Moses
)
and
pearce
his
eare
thorow
against
the
doore
and
he
shall
be
his
seruant
for
euer
.
Sacrifice
and
offring
thou
didst
not
desire
.
For
mine
eares
hast
thou
digged
or
bored
thorow
burnt
offering
and
sinne-offering
hast
thou
not
required
:
Then
said
I
,
loe
I
come
.
For
in
the
volume
of
the
booke
it
is
written
of
mee
,
I
desired
to
doe
thy
good
will
O
my
God
;
yea
thy
law
is
within
my
heart
.
Dauid
to
all
his
fathers
commaundements
That
man
is
blessed
whose
delight
is
in
the
law
of
the
Lord
,
and
he
meditates
therein
day
and
night
.
To
delight
in
the
law
of
God
,
and
to
meditate
therein
day
and
night
.
And
Adam
knew
his
wife
and
she
brought
forth
a
son
,
and
called
his
name
Seth
,
because
God
hath
giuen
me
another
sonne
for
Abel
,
because
Cain
slew
him
.
And
also
Seth
had
a
son
borne
vnto
him
,
and
he
called
his
name
Enoch
,
and
then
men
began
to
call
on
the
name
of
the
Lord
.
Seth
Enoch
.
And
then
men
began
to
call
on
the
name
of
the
Lord
.
who
is
the
head
of
his
Church
and
the
first
begotten
among
many
brethren
.
Abel
,
Seth
put
,
set
,
or
placed
,
foundation
,
and
our
onely
ornament
and
comfort
Let
not
your
heart
be
troubled
beleeue
in
God
,
and
beleeue
in
me
.
Seth
How
shall
they
call
vpon
him
in
whom
they
haue
not
beleeued
And
then
men
began
to
call
on
the
name
of
the
Lord
.
to
call
vpon
the
name
of
the
Lord
.
of
that
promise
of
God
made
vnto
them
of
the
womans
seed
.
That
his
house
shall
be
called
a
house
of
prayer
to
all
nations
,
and
not
a
house
of
preaching
.
thou
shalt
haue
no
other
Gods
but
me
:
call
vpon
me
in
the
day
of
thy
trouble
,
and
I
will
deliuer
thee
,
and
thou
sholt
glorifie
mee
.
that
he
will
deliuer
vs
we
shall
hereby
glorifie
God
.
And
Abraham
came
out
of
Aegypt
,
and
his
wife
with
him
,
and
all
that
he
had
,
and
Lot
with
him
,
towards
the
South
.
And
Abraham
was
verie
rich
in
cattell
and
in
siluer
,
and
gold
.
And
he
went
on
his
iourney
from
the
South
to
Bethel
,
to
the
place
where
his
tent
had
beene
in
the
beginning
,
betweene
Bethel
and
Haie
,
vnto
the
place
of
the
Altar
,
which
he
had
made
there
at
the
first
.
And
there
Abraham
called
on
the
name
of
the
Lord
.
he
called
on
the
name
of
the
Lord
.
father
of
the
faithfull
in
beleeuing
turned
about
with
euerie
blast
of
vaine
doctrine
.
he
that
found
out
benefites
,
found
out
fetters
:
He
comes
to
the
altar
betweene
Bethel
and
Hai.
Bethel
Hai
,
desolation
disordered
heape
and
masse
Abrahams
altar
Iesus
Christ
that
all
people
that
would
,
might
repaire
thither
,
and
freely
quench
their
thirst
.
And
Abraham
there
called
on
the
name
of
the
Lord
.
who
went
out
at
the
euentide
:
Lashnak
,
to
meditate
or
to
pray
in
the
field
.
he
walked
with
God
for
God
had
taken
him
away
.
God
had
been
alwaies
present
with
him
:
the
wicked
forget
God
As
Moses
also
walked
that
he
walked
with
God
That
whatsoeuer
they
shall
aske
in
his
name
;
they
shall
obtaine
it
.
Saul
hath
authoritie
to
binde
all
that
all
on
thy
name
:
Is
not
this
he
that
persecuted
all
that
called
on
this
name
?
and
to
all
that
cal
on
the
name
of
the
Lord
Iesus
,
Gather
my
Saints
togither
that
haue
made
a
league
and
a
couenant
with
me
with
sacrifice
.
that
he
would
now
offer
sacrifice
to
no
other
Gods
,
saue
to
the
Lord
.
euen
lepers
through
sinne
cleansing
by
water
they
will
offer
sacrifice
to
no
other
gods
but
to
the
Lord
.
that
they
must
offer
to
God
the
calues
of
their
lippes
?
let
my
prayer
be
set
foorth
in
thy
sight
as
the
incense
,
and
let
the
lifting
vp
of
my
hands
be
an
euening
sacrifice
?
we
will
sacrifice
or
make
our
prayers
to
none
other
,
but
to
him
alone
.
Gather
my
Saints
togither
,
who
haue
made
a
league
and
couenant
with
me
with
sacrifice
.
praise
him
alone
,
call
vpon
him
alone
,
and
vpon
none
other
.
Powre
out
thine
indignation
vpon
the
heathen
,
that
haue
not
knowne
thee
,
and
vpon
the
kingdomes
which
haue
not
called
vpon
thy
name
.
Sathan
is
the
prince
of
darknesse
:
It
shall
be
like
Egypt
;
his
children
he
is
most
mercifull
,
most
ready
to
heare
,
that
he
is
in
all
places
,
that
he
is
of
all
power
&
might
alone
,
that
he
cals
euen
sinners
vnto
him
:
call
vpon
Baal
there
is
no
other
name
giuen
to
men
in
the
which
they
must
be
saued
;
but
only
the
name
of
Iesus
Christ
.
Peter
doe
all
things
in
the
name
of
Iesus
Christ
.
but
he
will
powre
out
his
wrath
vpon
them
.
that
in
his
seede
should
all
the
nations
of
the
world
be
blessed
.
in
that
one
feede
of
Abraham
not
in
many
Euerie
vessell
against
thee
shall
not
prosper
,
and
thou
shalt
condemn
euerie
tongue
that
striueth
against
thee
.
This
is
the
inheritance
of
the
seruants
of
the
Lord
:
that
hell
gates
may
impugne
,
but
they
shall
neuer
preuaile
against
the
Church
:
Arrius
,
Nestorius
And
their
righteousnesse
is
from
me
,
Behold
the
daies
are
comming
and
I
will
raise
vp
to
Dauid
a
righteous
branche
,
and
a
King
shal
raigne
,
and
he
shall
haue
vnderstanding
,
he
shall
deale
wisely
,
he
shall
doe
iudgement
,
and
iustice
vpon
the
earth
.
he
shall
be
a
braunch
of
Dauid
,
he
shall
be
righteous
verie
enemies
shall
not
be
able
to
accuse
him
of
sinne
.
he
is
the
wisedome
of
God
the
father
,
he
shall
set
vp
iudgement
and
righteousnes
vpon
earth
and
cast
him
out
of
doores
,
and
shall
teach
all
men
the
way
of
true
righteousnes
,
that
is
faith
in
him
.
And
in
his
daies
saluation
shall
be
to
Iudah
and
Israel
;
they
shall
dwell
safely
.
The
Lord
our
righteousnes
heare
me
O
God
that
art
my
righteousnes
.
I
haue
begun
to
speake
vnto
my
Lord
Abraham
)
which
am
but
dust
and
ashes
O
Lord
Iacob
)
I
am
not
worthie
of
the
least
of
all
thy
mercies
,
and
of
all
the
truth
which
thou
hast
shewed
vnto
thy
seruant
.
How
should
a
man
compared
to
God
be
iustified
?
If
he
would
dispute
with
him
,
he
could
not
aunswere
one
thing
,
for
a
thousand
.
Dauid
:
Innumerable
troubles
are
comed
about
me
,
my
sinnes
haue
taken
such
holde
vpon
me
,
that
I
am
not
able
to
looke
vp
.
Yea
they
are
moe
in
number
then
the
haires
of
my
head
,
and
my
heart
hath
failed
me
.
being
a
man
according
to
Gods
owne
heart
.
when
as
they
haue
done
all
that
is
commaunded
them
euen
then
to
say
and
to
account
themselues
in
deed
,
vnprofitable
seruants
:
Nay
if
the
Apostles
themselues
shall
say
they
haue
no
sinne
,
they
were
lyers
For
the
loue
of
Christ
now
pincheth
vs
or
constraineth
vs
to
doe
all
things
.
For
we
thus
iudge
,
that
if
one
be
dead
for
all
,
then
were
all
dead
.
And
he
died
for
al
,
that
they
which
liue
,
should
not
henceforth
liue
vnto
themselues
,
but
vnto
him
that
died
for
them
and
rose
againe
.
Let
your
light
so
shine
before
men
that
men
seeing
your
good
works
,
may
glorifie
your
heauenly
father
I
am
come
to
send
fire
vpon
the
earth
,
they
are
but
the
light
of
faith
.
fruits
of
righteousnes
Before
we
can
doe
nothing
that
is
good
;
no
not
so
much
as
thinke
a
good
thought
.
they
were
also
sealed
with
the
holy
spirit
of
promise
,
which
is
the
earnest
of
their
inheritance
vntill
the
redemption
of
the
possession
purchased
,
vnto
the
praise
of
his
glorie
.
that
we
should
be
to
the
praise
of
his
glorie
.
magnified
God
in
Paul
Not
vnto
vs
O
Lord
,
not
vnto
vs
:
but
vnto
thy
name
giue
the
glorie
.
Thou
hast
wrought
all
our
works
in
vs
.
Ieremie
,
that
out
of
the
mouth
of
two
witnesses
,
Behold
the
daies
wil
come
when
I
shall
make
with
the
house
of
Israel
,
&
with
the
house
of
Iudah
a
new
testament
:
Not
like
the
testament
I
made
with
their
fathers
,
in
the
day
I
tooke
them
by
the
hand
to
lead
them
out
of
the
land
of
Egypt
.
For
they
continued
not
in
my
testament
,
and
I
regarded
them
not
saith
the
Lord
.
For
this
is
the
testament
,
that
I
will
make
with
the
house
of
Israel
after
these
daies
,
saith
the
Lord
:
I
wil
put
my
lawes
in
their
minds
,
&
in
their
harts
I
wil
write
them
:
and
I
will
be
their
God
,
and
they
shall
be
my
people
.
And
they
shall
not
teach
euerie
man
his
neighbour
,
saying
,
know
the
Lord
:
For
all
shal
know
me
from
the
greatest
of
them
to
the
least
of
them
.
They
shal
haue
Gods
law
written
in
their
heart
;
they
shall
al
know
God
from
the
greatest
of
them
to
the
smallest
.
the
verie
simple
shal
get
vnderstanding
,
that
they
shall
be
by
it
wiser
then
the
aged
they
shall
need
no
other
teacher
.
The
earth
shall
be
filled
with
the
knowledge
of
the
Lord
:
euen
as
the
waters
that
couer
the
sea
The
redeemer
shall
come
vnto
you
,
and
vnto
them
that
turne
from
iniquitie
in
Iacob
saith
the
Lord
.
And
I
wil
make
this
my
couenant
with
them
,
My
spirit
which
is
vpon
thee
,
&
the
words
which
I
haue
put
in
thy
mouth
,
shal
not
depart
out
of
thy
mouth
,
nor
out
of
the
mouth
of
thy
seed
,
nor
out
of
the
mouth
of
the
seed
of
thy
seed
from
henceforth
euen
for
euer
the
waters
of
comfort
for
he
spake
not
of
himselfe
,
but
as
his
father
gaue
him
commaundement
that
whore
of
Babylon
which
is
the
verie
life
of
the
faithfull
,
are
but
withered
braunches
.
For
the
word
and
the
spirit
that
they
will
not
repent
of
these
their
murthers
,
As
my
father
hath
commanded
me
,
so
doe
I.
Her
foundations
are
vpon
the
holy
hils
.
God
loueth
the
gates
of
Sion
,
more
then
all
the
dwellings
of
Iacob
.
euen
the
gates
of
Sion
,
before
the
stately
pallaces
of
Iacob
.
let
not
the
wise
man
reioyce
in
his
wisedome
,
nor
the
strong
man
in
his
strength
,
nor
the
rich
man
in
his
riches
;
but
let
him
that
reioiceth
,
glorie
in
this
,
that
he
knoweth
me
,
saith
the
Lord
.
to
know
that
Iesus
Christ
of
God
is
made
vnto
vs
wisedome
,
and
righteousnesse
,
and
sanctification
and
redemption
.
That
according
as
it
is
written
Paul
)
let
him
that
reioiceth
,
reioice
in
the
Lord
,
Reioice
in
the
Lord
,
and
againe
I
say
reioice
.
yet
thy
Angell
beholds
the
face
of
God
in
heauen
.
Glorious
things
are
spoken
of
thee
O
thou
citie
of
God
.
Spouse
of
Christ
For
a
moment
in
my
anger
I
hid
my
face
from
thee
for
a
little
season
:
but
with
euerlasting
mercie
haue
I
had
compassion
of
thee
,
saith
the
Lord
thy
redeemer
.
O
thou
afflicted
and
tossed
with
the
tempest
,
that
hast
no
comfort
:
Behold
I
will
lay
thy
stones
with
the
carbuncle
,
and
lay
thy
foundations
with
Saphires
.
And
I
will
make
thy
windowes
of
Emerauds
,
and
thy
gates
shining
stones
,
and
all
thy
borders
of
pleasant
stones
.
And
thy
children
shall
be
taught
of
the
Lord
,
and
much
peace
shall
be
to
thy
children
.
In
righteousnesse
shalt
thou
be
established
,
and
be
farre
from
oppression
,
for
thou
shalt
not
feare
it
:
and
from
feare
:
for
it
shall
not
come
neere
thee
.
I
will
thinke
of
Rahab
and
Babylon
with
them
that
know
me
,
&c.
mysterie
which
began
to
worke
in
S.
Pauls
daies
,
libertie
of
Christ
,
but
brought
in
Iewish
shadowes
.
is
the
daughter
of
Babylon
putting
out
the
eies
of
kings
,
her
thicke
and
stately
wals
O
daughter
of
Babylon
which
shall
be
sacked
,
happy
shall
he
be
that
rewardeth
thee
as
thou
hast
serued
vs
.
yea
happy
shall
he
be
that
taketh
thy
young
children
,
thy
young
impes
,
and
dasheth
them
against
that
rocke
,
that
is
,
Iesus
Christ
.
Behold
Palestine
,
and
Tirus
with
Ethiopia
;
there
was
he
borne
:
The
Lord
shal
count
where
he
reckons
vp
the
people
,
that
he
was
borne
there
most
gloriously
.
and
he
shal
reckon
vp
as
well
singers
,
as
trumpeters
.
not
only
for
his
Apostles
but
for
all
those
also
which
should
beleeue
thorow
their
preaching
.
All
are
yours
euen
Cephas
,
and
Paul
,
and
Apollo
,
and
the
world
and
death
,
and
life
,
and
things
present
,
and
things
to
come
;
you
are
Lords
And
you
are
Christs
and
Christ
is
Gods
.
all
my
fresh
springs
shall
be
in
thee
:
that
whosoeuer
drinketh
of
the
water
that
I
will
giue
him
,
shall
neuer
be
more
a
thirst
,
but
the
water
that
I
shal
giue
him
,
shall
be
in
him
a
well
of
water
springing
vp
into
euerlasting
life
.
and
drawe
water
out
of
these
wels
of
saluation
with
ioy
,
words
are
compared
by
the
preacher
to
Nailes
:
iterate
his
parables
But
Christ
as
the
sonne
is
ouer
his
owne
house
,
Paul
;
Whose
house
are
we
,
if
we
hold
fast
the
confidence
and
the
reioycing
of
our
hope
,
euen
vnto
the
end
our
confidence
in
our
praiers
And
our
reioycing
of
the
certaine
hope
of
our
saluation
vnto
the
end
.
This
is
our
confidence
we
haue
in
him
Iohn
)
that
if
we
aske
anie
thing
according
to
his
will
,
he
heareth
vs
.
And
if
we
know
that
he
heareth
vs
,
whatsoeuer
we
aske
we
know
that
we
haue
the
petitions
that
we
haue
desired
of
him
.
I
thank
thee
father
that
thou
hast
heard
me
:
I
know
that
thou
hearest
me
alwaies
.
This
is
written
for
our
learning
,
God
loues
vs
now
as
he
loued
him
.
This
the
world
must
know
,
These
things
haue
I
written
vnto
you
Iohn
)
which
beleeue
on
the
name
of
the
son
of
God
,
that
ye
may
know
that
ye
haue
eternall
life
,
and
that
ye
may
beleeue
in
the
name
of
the
sonne
of
God
.
The
life
appeared
,
and
we
haue
seene
it
and
be
are
witnesse
,
and
shew
vnto
you
the
eternal
life
,
which
was
with
the
father
,
and
appeared
vnto
vs
.
This
I
say
that
we
haue
seene
and
heard
,
declare
we
vnto
you
,
that
ye
also
may
haue
fellowship
with
vs
,
and
that
our
fellowship
also
may
be
with
the
father
and
with
his
sonne
Iesus
Christ
.
And
these
things
write
we
vnto
you
,
that
your
ioy
may
be
full
.
should
be
fellowes
with
the
Apostles
;
nay
should
haue
fellowship
and
a
communion
euen
with
God
the
father
,
and
his
sonne
Iesus
Christ
,
and
the
holy
Ghost
,
I
write
vnto
you
these
things
but
that
your
ioy
may
be
full
.
I
write
vnto
you
that
you
may
know
that
you
haue
eternal
life
.
this
is
our
confidence
,
that
when
we
pray
,
we
know
that
he
heareth
vs
.
We
know
that
we
haue
the
petitions
that
we
aske
of
him
.
doth
confesse
also
so
much
,
that
we
are
all
sinners
,
we
are
lyars
vs
this
ioy
of
our
saluation
,
and
this
confidence
and
assurance
of
our
praiers
.
But
ye
beloued
edifie
your selues
in
your
most
holy
faith
:
pray
in
the
holy
Ghost
keep
your selues
in
the
loue
of
God
,
as
he
did
Eue
your
grandmother
:
looke
for
the
mercie
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
to
eternall
life
.
Confesse
that
you
are
vnprofitable
seruants
:
For
Gods
word
is
the
word
of
truth
.
euen
as
Pharaoh
did
in
murthering
the
Israelites
children
,
and
Herode
in
murthering
the
young
innocents
,
dwelleth
in
heauen
laughes
all
these
their
counsailes
,
all
this
their
wisedome
to
scorne
.
Iohn
saw
an
Angell
flie
in
the
midst
of
heauen
hauing
an
euerlasting
gospell
to
preach
to
them
that
dwell
on
the
earth
,
and
to
euerie
nation
,
&
kinred
,
and
tongue
,
and
people
.
whom
Iesus
Christ
and
Peter
also
commaunded
to
feede
their
flocke
themselues
,
is
to
preach
,
not
legends
or
olde
wiues
tales
,
but
an
euerlasting
Gospell
,
Iesus
Christ
is
the
same
yesterday
,
and
to
day
,
and
for
euer
.
must
striue
to
maintaine
that
faith
,
which
was
once
giuen
to
the
Saints
:
to
euerie
nation
,
and
kinred
,
and
tongue
and
people
.
were
drunken
with
the
pleasant
wine
of
Babylons
fornication
.
nations
,
tongues
,
kinreds
and
people
:
Saying
with
a
lowd
voice
,
Feare
God
,
and
giue
glorie
to
him
,
&c.
to
feare
God
and
giue
him
the
glorie
:
And
now
Israel
,
what
doth
thy
Lord
thy
God
require
of
thee
Moses
)
but
to
feare
thy
Lord
thy
God
,
to
walke
in
all
his
waies
,
and
to
loue
him
,
and
to
serue
thy
Lord
thy
God
,
with
all
thy
hart
and
with
all
thy
soule
?
Heare
now
this
,
O
foolish
people
and
without
vnderstanding
;
which
haue
eies
and
see
not
,
which
haue
eares
and
heare
not
.
Feare
ye
not
me
,
saith
the
Lord
?
or
will
yee
not
be
afraid
at
my
presence
?
which
haue
placed
the
sand
for
the
bounds
of
the
sea
,
by
the
perpetuall
decree
,
that
it
cannot
passe
it
:
and
though
the
waues
thereof
rage
,
yet
can
they
not
preuaile
:
though
they
roare
;
yet
can
they
not
passe
ouer
it
.
Cease
you
from
the
man
whose
breath
is
in
his
nostrels
.
They
worship
me
in
vaine
,
teaching
the
doctrines
and
commandements
of
men
.
For
ye
lay
the
commandement
of
God
apart
,
and
obserue
the
traditions
of
men
,
as
the
washing
of
pots
,
and
of
cups
,
and
many
other
such
like
things
yee
doe
.
I
am
the
Lord
,
this
is
my
name
,
and
my
glorie
will
I
not
giue
to
another
:
neither
my
praise
to
grauen
images
.
Behold
I
haue
fined
thee
but
not
as
siluer
:
I
haue
chosen
thee
in
the
furnace
of
affliction
.
For
mine
owne
sake
,
for
mine
owne
sake
will
I
doe
it
:
for
how
should
my
name
be
polluted
?
Surely
I
will
not
giue
my
glorie
to
another
.
Giue
glorie
to
the
Lord
your
God
,
before
he
bring
darknesse
and
or
euer
your
feet
stumble
on
the
darke
mountaines
.
To
thee
,
O
Lord
,
praise
keeps
silence
,
or
vpon
thee
it
waites
in
Sion
.
feare
him
to
giue
all
glorie
to
him
:
For
to
sweare
by
God
is
a
part
of
his
honour
:
For
the
houre
of
his
iudgement
is
come
.
to
be
gathered
togither
to
him
,
that
haue
made
a
league
and
couenant
with
him
with
their
sacrifices
.
to
binde
their
sacrifices
with
cordes
,
to
the
hornes
of
the
Altar
:
Altar
is
Iesus
Christ
Sing
we
merily
vnto
God
our
strength
,
make
a
cheerfull
noise
vnto
the
God
of
Iacob
:
for
this
is
a
statute
to
Israel
,
and
a
iudgement
of
the
God
of
Iacob
.
This
he
ordained
in
Ioseph
for
a
testimonie
,
when
he
came
out
of
the
land
of
Egypt
.
nowe
worship
him
that
made
heauen
&
earth
,
the
sea
,
and
the
fountaines
of
waters
.
with
king
Saul
and
others
To
preach
the
Gospell
,
and
the
euerlasting
Gospell
,
to
teach
men
to
feare
God
,
and
to
feare
to
offend
to
breake
his
commaundements
,
and
to
giue
all
glorie
to
God
:
and
to
worship
him
that
made
heauen
and
earth
.
And
another
Angel
followed
,
saying
,
it
is
fallen
,
it
is
fallen
,
Babylon
the
great
Citie
:
for
she
made
all
nations
to
drinke
of
the
wine
of
the
wrath
of
her
fornication
.
For
it
is
fallen
,
it
is
fallen
called
wine
wine
of
fornication
Whom
haue
I
in
heauen
but
thee
,
For
thou
hast
destroyed
all
them
that
commit
fornication
against
thee
:
Thou
shalt
haue
no
other
Gods
but
me
.
If
any
man
worship
the
beast
and
his
image
,
and
receiue
his
marke
in
his
forehead
,
or
in
his
hand
,
the
same
shall
drinke
of
the
wine
of
the
wrath
of
God
;
yea
of
the
pure
wine
that
is
powred
into
the
cup
of
his
wrath
,
and
he
shall
be
tormented
with
fire
and
brimstone
,
before
the
holy
Angels
,
and
before
the
Lambe
.
This
beast
is
the
Roman
Emperour
,
whose
deadly
wound
the
beast
that
came
out
of
the
earth
,
healed
and
to
him
it
was
permitted
to
do
wonders
in
the
sight
of
the
beast
saying
to
them
that
dwell
on
the
earth
,
that
they
should
make
the
image
of
the
beast
,
which
had
the
wound
of
the
sword
and
did
liue
,
it
was
permitted
him
to
giue
spirit
to
the
image
of
the
beast
,
so
that
the
image
of
the
beast
should
speake
.
that
men
must
make
an
image
to
the
beast
?
Hath
not
the
former
beast
suffered
him
to
do
wonders
in
his
sight
,
that
as
manie
as
would
not
worshippe
the
Image
of
the
beast
,
that
is
,
which
would
not
knowledge
his
supremacie
should
be
killed
?
made
both
great
and
small
,
rich
and
poore
,
bond
and
free
,
to
receiue
a
marke
in
their
right
hand
,
or
in
their
forehead
,
and
that
no
man
might
buy
,
nor
sel
,
saue
he
that
had
the
marke
or
the
name
of
the
beast
,
or
the
number
of
his
name
.
was
high
seruice
done
to
God
,
Noah
:
make
thee
an
Arke
of
Pine
trees
.
hath
giuen
some
to
be
Apostles
,
and
some
Prophets
,
and
some
Euangelists
,
and
some
Pastors
,
and
teachers
,
for
the
gathering
togither
of
the
Saints
,
for
the
worke
of
the
ministerie
,
and
for
the
building
of
the
bodie
of
Christ
,
till
we
meete
altogither
in
the
vnitie
of
faith
,
and
knowledge
of
the
sonne
of
God
vnto
a
perfect
man
,
and
vnto
the
measure
of
the
age
of
the
fulnes
of
Christ
.
Noah
was
in
and
saued
him
:
Moses
was
in
&
saued
him
.
that
for
brasse
God
will
bring
gold
,
and
for
yron
,
siluer
.
(
Tabah
shippe
not
onely
tossed
with
waues
,
but
also
in
daunger
of
drowning
.
Blessed
is
the
man
Dauid
)
that
hath
not
walked
in
the
counsell
of
the
vngodly
,
&c.
but
his
delight
is
in
the
law
of
the
Lord
,
and
therein
will
he
meditate
day
and
night
Thy
words
haue
I
laid
vp
:
I
haue
hid
them
within
my
heart
,
least
I
should
offend
against
thee
.
Marie
:
that
she
laide
vp
those
words
she
heard
of
the
shepheards
within
her
heart
God
brake
the
ships
of
good
King
Iosaphat
,
which
he
sent
to
Ophir
for
gold
,
and
would
not
suffer
the
seruants
of
Ahaziah
his
friend
,
to
go
with
his
seruants
.
And
God
commaunded
Noah
to
make
his
Arke
of
Pine
trees
,
as
call
vpon
the
name
of
the
Lord
Iesus
,
should
depart
from
iniquitie
should
walke
worthy
of
their
calling
:
they
should
be
crucified
to
the
world
,
and
the
world
to
them
,
liue
in
the
world
like
pilgrims
,
shalt
make
nests
or
cabbins
in
the
Arke
(
Kinnam
called
Ierusalem
a
vision
of
peace
not
of
gold
or
siluer
but
of
his
own
bloud
Now
we
being
iustified
by
faith
Paul
)
we
are
at
peace
with
God
.
let
not
your
hearts
be
troubled
,
beleeue
in
God
,
beleeue
in
me
.
In
my
fathers
house
are
manie
resting
places
,
if
it
were
not
so
,
I
would
haue
told
you
.
I
goe
to
prepare
a
place
for
you
.
And
thou
shalt
pitch
it
from
within
the
house
,
and
from
without
,
with
pitch
.
And
thus
thou
shalt
make
it
,
the
length
of
the
Arke
shall
be
a
hundreth
cubits
,
and
the
breadth
of
it
fiftie
cubits
,
and
the
height
of
it
thirtie
cubits
.
that
they
may
know
what
is
the
height
,
depth
,
length
,
and
breadth
:
euerie
fiftith
yeere
forgiuenesse
of
all
debts
,
letting
loose
of
all
that
were
in
bondage
,
as
well
lands
,
as
seruants
,
and
a
ioyfull
and
generall
freedome
and
libertie
proclaimed
:
euen
their
fields
that
yeere
had
also
their
Sabaoth
.
great
debt
of
our
sins
,
that
we
did
owe
vnto
God
,
vs
out
of
the
hands
of
cruell
tyrant
freely
giuen
vs
the
kingdome
of
heauen
.
vs
to
loue
one
another
as
he
hath
loued
vs
a
hundreth
pence
forgiuen
him
a
hundreth
talents
not
now
lend
freely
that
hath
lent
him
all
that
he
hath
?
What
hast
thou
that
thou
hast
not
receiued
?
vs
giue
,
that
we
might
haue
giuen
vs
againe
.
It
should
make
vs
forgiue
,
not
able
to
pay
any
thing
,
not
vsing
well
these
talents
was
but
thirtie
cubits
in
height
,
not
trust
in
our selues
:
we
must
not
bee
prowd
of
our
workes
:
we
must
not
be
prowd
at
all
.
in
three
that
is
,
in
the
Trinitie
.
Blessed
are
the
poore
in
spirit
Blessed
is
the
man
that
puts
his
trust
in
the
Lord
.
A
window
shalt
thou
make
in
the
Arke
,
and
in
a
cubit
shalt
thou
finish
it
from
aboue
.
Now
we
know
as
it
were
in
a
darke
speech
,
then
we
shall
see
face
to
face
.
who
is
the
only
window
that
giues
light
,
and
all
other
heauenly
graces
to
his
Church
.
And
the
roofe
of
the
Arke
is
finished
in
a
cubit
:
the
eaues
were
round
about
the
Arke
a
cubit
in
breadth
,
If
wee
would
iudge
our selues
we
should
not
be
iudged
of
the
Lord
.
Queene
Hester
did
shrowd
themselues
.
So
did
Niniueh
at
the
preaching
of
Ionas
.
And
the
doore
of
the
Arke
shalt
thou
set
in
the
side
thereof
.
who
is
the
verie
doore
be
opened
with
a
speare
for
our
sakes
,
the
clift
of
a
most
safe
rocke
,
I
am
the
doore
in
whome
all
the
nations
of
the
world
shall
be
blessed
,
there
is
but
one
brazen
Serpent
lift
vp
in
the
wildernesse
,
that
is
Iesus
Christ
There
is
no
other
name
vnder
heauen
giuen
to
men
by
which
we
must
be
saued
,
but
onely
the
name
of
Iesus
Christ
.
And
thou
shalt
make
it
with
the
low
,
second
and
third
Roume
.
stand
need
of
milke
strong
men
which
can
digest
stronger
food
,
which
are
doctors
in
christianitie
And
behold
,
I
will
bring
a
floud
of
water
vpon
the
earth
to
destroy
all
flesh
,
wherein
is
the
breath
of
life
vnder
heauen
,
and
all
that
is
in
the
earth
shall
perish
.
But
with
thee
will
I
stablish
my
couenant
,
and
thou
shalt
go
into
the
Arke
,
thou
and
thy
sonnes
,
and
thy
wife
,
and
thy
sonnes
wiues
with
thee
.
That
when
as
God
saw
that
the
wickednesse
of
man
was
great
in
the
earth
,
and
al
the
imaginations
of
the
thoughts
of
his
heart
were
onely
euill
continually
;
and
it
repented
the
Lord
that
he
had
made
man
in
the
earth
,
and
he
was
sorie
in
his
heart
,
&c.
That
Noah
yet
found
grace
in
the
eies
of
the
Lord
.
Noah
The
like
couenants
God
hath
made
with
vs
:
with
those
men
in
the
daies
of
Noah
.
And
take
thou
with
thee
of
all
meate
that
is
eaten
,
and
thou
shalt
gather
it
to
thee
,
that
it
may
be
meate
for
thee
and
them
.
in
Bethlehem
a
house
of
bread
There
is
the
head
of
the
lamb
,
the
purtenance
and
the
feete
.
There
are
sower
lettice
;
there
are
mandrakes
,
there
is
purging
Isope
;
there
is
pretious
balme
.
There
is
wine
and
strong
drinke
,
there
are
dregs
the
wisedome
of
all
Gods
ministers
.
This
were
not
rightly
to
deuide
the
word
of
God
.
Noah
therefore
did
according
to
all
that
God
commaunded
him
the
commaundement
of
God
As
God
commannded
,
so
did
Noah
to
beare
rule
in
the
Church
,
and
that
the
Church
is
not
to
rule
it
.
pillar
of
truth
Church
is
called
a
pillar
so
the
word
of
God
is
also
called
truth
.
Thy
law
is
the
truth
a
pillar
of
salt
one
to
build
another
in
the
common
and
holy
faith
,
not
built
the
bodie
of
Christ
,
with
the
clay
and
morter
of
man
.
that
the
word
of
God
is
able
to
builde
further
,
and
to
giue
an
inheritance
among
all
them
that
are
sanctified
.
That
if
all
the
things
which
our
Sauiour
Iesus
did
,
should
be
written
;
all
the
world
could
not
containe
the
bookes
which
should
be
written
;
Containe
that
is
vnderstand
.
For
if
the
world
cannot
,
nor
all
the
men
that
euer
shall
be
in
the
world
containe
:
that
is
vnderstand
that
which
is
written
alreadie
,
being
so
small
in
volume
:
how
were
it
able
to
vnderstand
if
all
things
that
Iesus
did
,
were
written
?
Gods
word
is
a
bottomlesse
pit
,
We
must
grow
and
may
grow
in
the
knowledge
thereof
daily
:
But
if
God
lift
vp
his
cloud
&
giue
light
,
true
Israel
must
go
forward
in
their
pilgrimage
.
she
sailes
with
Iehosaphat
for
gold
siluer
and
gold
haue
I
none
I
will
haue
none
if
I
might
haue
it
,
the
custodie
of
greater
Iewels
and
treasures
is
committed
vnto
me
.
She
deuoures
with
the
Pharisees
vnder
pretence
of
long
prayers
,
widowes
houses
my
kingdome
is
not
of
this
world
.
sorcerers
&
coniurers
,
as
Siluester
secundus
Adrianus
quartus
Sergius
tertius
Fasciculus
temporum
,
Anno
Domini
1034.
Pontacus
Burgedalensis
At
his
feete
Fredericke
the
Emperour
fel
down
desiring
the
absolution
of
his
excommunication
:
And
they
say
,
that
two
kings
,
Lewes
king
of
France
,
&
Henrie
2.
king
of
England
,
did
wait
vpon
him
a
foot
as
yeomen
of
his
stirtope
,
holding
his
horse
by
the
bridle
on
his
right
hand
,
and
on
his
left
,
and
to
haue
conducted
him
thorow
the
citie
Totiacum
,
with
great
pomp
.
Fasciculus
Temporum
This
was
called
Ioan
English
by
name
,
but
by
countrey
was
borne
at
Moguntia
,
and
is
reported
to
haue
beene
about
this
time
.
And
she
was
a
woman
that
went
in
mans
apparrell
:
And
she
so
greatly
profited
in
the
holy
Scriptures
,
that
there
was
none
like
to
be
compared
with
her
:
and
she
was
chosen
Pope
.
But
after
being
gotten
with
child
,
as
she
went
solemnlie
in
procession
,
she
trauelled
and
died
.
And
this
seemes
to
be
the
sixt
Pope
,
that
hitherto
had
the
name
of
holy
father
without
the
thing
:
and
was
plagued
of
God
as
the
rest
were
.
And
she
is
not
placed
in
the
Catalogue
of
Bishops
.
Some
heere
make
a
tale
and
say
,
that
for
this
cause
no
German
is
chosen
Pope
,
which
is
most
certain
that
it
is
a
lie
.
This
Boniface
in
matters
concerning
the
Popes
courts
,
was
most
expert
.
And
because
he
had
none
that
might
be
compared
to
him
in
wisdome
,
he
became
so
arrogant
that
he
called
himselfe
the
Lord
of
the
whole
world
,
as
well
in
temporall
as
in
spiritual
causes
.
And
he
did
manie
things
very
stately
:
who
in
the
end
vanished
away
verie
miserably
.
And
he
gaue
an
example
to
all
Prelates
,
not
to
be
high
minded
,
but
being
rather
a
patterne
to
their
flocke
,
that
they
would
desire
rather
to
be
loued
of
their
subiects
,
then
to
be
feared
of
them
.
This
is
he
of
whom
it
is
said
,
that
he
entred
as
a
Fox
,
liued
as
a
Lion
,
and
died
as
a
Dog
.
waxed
verie
cold
about
these
times
in
all
degrees
,
and
heresies
for
the
most
part
now
ceased
.
But
ambition
,
couetousnes
&
other
vices
,
being
now
set
at
liberty
,
persecuted
the
Christian
saith
more
,
then
anie
heresie
.
Then
Adrianus
tertius
decreede
that
the
Emperor
should
in
no
wise
meddle
with
the
election
of
the
Pope
.
Oh
good
Lord
how
is
the
gold
waxen
dimme
!
the
glittering
gold
now
is
chaunged
!
what
offences
do
we
read
to
haue
chaunced
about
this
time
,
euen
in
the
holy
sea
Apostolike
,
which
hitherto
thou
hast
preserued
with
so
great
zeale
.
What
contentions
and
emulations
,
sects
,
enuies
,
ambitions
,
intrusions
,
persecutions
:
Oh
wicked
time
!
wherein
there
was
not
one
godlly
man
left
,
and
truth
was
decaied
from
among
the
sonnes
of
men
.
But
after
these
times
there
were
some
holy
popes
,
but
not
so
in
order
,
nor
so
many
,
as
in
the
former
times
.
These
eight
Bishops
following
one
after
another
,
did
sit
but
a
short
time
.
I
can
say
nothing
worthie
of
commendation
of
them
.
For
I
found
nothing
but
scandalous
things
of
them
,
for
the
strange
contentions
which
were
in
the
sea
Apostolike
one
against
another
,
and
all
of
them
euerie
one
against
another
.
&c.
Paulus
Iouius
The
people
of
Rome
being
deuided
into
two
parts
,
followed
either
the
Colummans
or
the
Vrsines
.
The
Sabellians
mightie
both
for
the
antiquitie
of
their
family
,
and
for
the
multitude
of
their
petigree
and
valiant
youths
,
tooke
the
Colummans
part
:
and
the
Grapessians
being
Earles
,
both
for
nobilitie
and
power
(
as
good
as
they
)
tooke
the
Vrsines
part
.
On
the
Vrsine
faction
were
famous
then
(
who
became
afterward
both
at
home
and
abroad
notable
souldiers
)
Verginius
and
Nicholas
Vrsinus
:
on
the
Columman
faction
,
Prosper
and
Fabritius
were
famous
,
and
Iacobus
Comes
,
Antonellusque
Sabellus
.
The
Bishops
(
of
Rome
)
as
either
the
times
,
or
warres
gaue
occasions
,
were
euer
enemies
,
and
against
the
wealthy
powers
of
both
these
,
and
they
neuer
studied
for
any
thing
more
,
then
to
maintaine
the
one
faction
,
and
to
nourish
their
quarels
,
that
when
both
their
powers
were
consumed
with
mutuall
slaughters
and
domages
;
they
themselues
(
hauing
also
extinguished
the
remainders
of
them
)
might
enioy
their
townes
neere
vnto
the
Citie
.
The
Romans
also
either
mindfull
of
their
olde
worship
and
auncient
libertie
,
or
els
as
they
are
troublesome
and
fierce
of
nature
,
cannot
with
quiet
minds
endure
the
rule
of
Priests
because
many
of
them
rule
not
with
moderation
,
but
couetously
.
At
this
time
Alexander
the
sixt
was
Pope
a
Spaniard
,
who
before
was
called
Rodericus
Burgia
,
who
being
of
a
prowd
nature
,
and
therefore
both
craftie
and
liberall
,
hauing
manifestly
corrupted
some
of
the
chiefe
Cardinals
at
the
time
of
the
election
with
briberie
,
when
as
the
better
sort
,
which
would
haue
chosen
the
most
worthy
,
had
taken
the
repulse
,
gat
to
be
Pope
.
At
the
same
time
Charles
the
Emperor
at
Vangium
neere
to
Rhemes
,
called
a
councell
of
the
nobles
of
Germanie
,
for
the
report
of
the
sturs
about
religion
,
because
Martin
Luther
a
Frier
of
Saxonie
had
spoken
against
the
Popes
authoritie
.
In
that
assembly
Martin
Luther
had
leaue
giuen
him
,
to
shew
the
causes
why
he
thought
by
the
law
of
Christ
,
he
might
depart
from
the
censure
of
the
Pope
.
And
hee
yeelded
this
cause
especially
,
that
certaine
couetous
embassadours
sent
from
the
court
of
Rome
,
taught
,
that
they
selling
the
Popes
pardons
,
could
deliuer
the
soules
which
were
burning
in
purgatorie
.
that
man
of
sinne
the
darkenesse
of
Egypt
Heb.
10.24
She
teacheth
not
her
children
to
meditate
in
the
law
of
God
day
and
night
,
and
that
the
worde
of
Christ
should
dwell
plenteously
in
their
houses
.
is
not
the
light
of
a
torch
.
Psal.
119.105
.
and
Princes
and
Magistrates
(
which
Christ
cals
the
new
couenant
)
Blessed
is
that
seruant
whom
his
maister
when
he
commeth
,
shall
finde
giuing
meate
to
his
family
in
due
season
For
man
liueth
not
by
bread
only
but
by
euerie
word
that
proceedeth
out
of
the
mouth
of
God
.
was
the
more
necessarie
The
compassing
also
thereof
7.
daies
about
with
the
Arke
of
God
,
and
the
seuenth
day
7.
times
,
seuen
Angels
blew
their
trumpets
and
in
the
daies
of
the
seuenth
Angell
,
when
he
shall
begin
to
blowe
,
the
mysterie
shall
be
finished
,
there
shall
be
no
more
time
:
haue
a
shippe
on
the
raging
sea
of
this
world
.
stretch
foorth
thy
cordes
,
and
spare
not
,
&c.
a
vittailer
separated
from
God
Spouse
of
Satan
.
Assoone
as
the
men
were
come
into
her
house
,
the
king
of
Iericho
had
word
,
and
persecutes
them
by
and
by
:
And
the
woman
tooke
the
men
and
made
them
go
vp
to
the
toppe
of
her
house
,
and
hid
them
in
line
of
that
tree
,
which
shee
had
laid
in
order
vpon
the
roofe
of
her
house
.
pull
out
hir
owne
eies
to
giue
them
,
to
do
them
good
withall
,
(
Bepishbe
Hagnets
.
Iesus
Christ
.
He
is
that
tree
of
life
,
tasteth
of
shall
liue
foreuer
They
are
mightie
in
the
Scriptures
with
Apollo
.
She
placeth
the
line
of
that
tree
vpon
the
roofe
of
her
house
:
O
Lord
thou
hast
magnified
thy
name
,
and
thy
word
is
aboue
all
things
.
And
she
had
laid
her
line
in
order
:
rightly
deuide
the
word
of
God
:
kings
&
subiects
;
for
men
and
wiues
;
for
parents
and
children
;
for
maisters
and
seruants
.
Before
the
men
slept
,
she
went
vp
vnto
them
.
And
she
saith
to
the
men
,
I
know
that
God
hath
giuen
you
the
land
:
for
the
feare
of
you
is
fallen
vpon
vs
,
&c.
I
know
that
you
shall
conquere
this
land
:
I
know
you
shall
haue
the
victorie
For
we
haue
heard
how
the
Lord
dried
vp
the
red
sea
before
you
,
when
you
came
out
of
Egypt
;
and
what
you
did
to
the
two
kings
of
the
Amorites
,
which
were
beyond
Iordan
,
Sehon
and
Og
whom
ye
killed
.
Faith
commeth
by
hearing
Wee
haue
heard
,
and
our
heart
is
quite
gone
,
and
there
is
no
courage
left
in
any
one
of
vs
against
you
.
For
your
God
is
a
God
in
deed
,
in
heauen
aboue
and
in
the
earth
beneath
.
on
one
God
is
of
all
power
in
heauen
and
earth
:
he
can
drie
vp
the
red
sea
,
he
can
destroy
mightie
kings
,
euen
Sheon
and
Og
kings
of
the
Amorites
.
consumption
or
ending
it
is
a
sea
of
Rushes
:
is
but
vanitie
and
vexation
of
spirit
The
louers
of
this
world
are
enemies
to
God
,
and
he
that
embraceth
this
world
with
Demas
,
as
Ioab
did
Amasa
traiterously
and
Iudasly
.
They
despise
the
world
,
they
vse
it
as
though
they
vsed
it
not
.
but
as
pilgrimes
there
were
haile
and
fire
mingled
with
bloud
cast
into
the
earth
,
and
the
third
part
of
the
trees
were
burnt
,
and
all
greene
grasse
was
burnt
.
The
world
is
to
them
crucified
,
and
they
to
the
world
.
rooter
vp
fine
manchet
Turne
away
mine
eies
least
they
behold
vanity
.
appetites
or
fleshly
desires
must
be
mortified
,
Mans
carnall
wisedom
thinkes
it selfe
able
to
saue
,
and
the
flesh
thinks
her
arme
of
force
:
another
arme
to
be
their
strength
,
euen
the
arme
of
the
Lord
;
and
their
saluation
also
,
not
to
be
of
themselues
,
but
of
the
Lord
.
law
of
his
members
(
Hekeramtem
must
be
euen
vowed
to
destruction
.
Wherein
euerie
one
vowes
himselfe
a
souldier
against
these
kings
.
And
now
sweare
vnto
me
in
the
Lord
,
because
I
haue
shewed
you
mercie
,
that
you
also
will
shew
mercie
vnto
my
fathers
house
,
and
that
you
will
giue
me
a
signe
of
this
truth
.
And
you
shall
cause
to
liue
my
father
,
and
my
mother
,
and
my
brethren
,
and
my
sisters
,
and
all
things
that
they
haue
,
and
ye
shall
deliuer
our
soules
from
death
.
must
be
faithfull
sayings
truly
,
and
verily
that
all
the
promises
of
God
in
Christ
are
yea
,
and
in
him
are
Amen
sweare
to
me
by
the
Lord
to
be
sworne
by
in
iudgement
:
as
it
is
also
to
be
called
vpon
in
trouble
.
that
you
shall
shew
mercie
to
my
fathers
house
.
By
mercy
we
are
all
saued
,
should
quicken
them
,
or
cause
them
to
liue
.
The
iust
man
liues
by
faith
,
and
faith
comes
by
hearing
the
word
of
God
:
and
how
can
they
heare
without
a
Preacher
?
And
you
shall
deliuer
our
soules
from
death
.
And
she
required
also
a
signe
of
the
truth
.
but
also
by
signes
They
are
signes
of
the
truth
:
And
the
men
said
vnto
her
:
Our
soule
shall
die
for
yours
;
if
you
shall
not
disclose
this
our
businesse
.
And
it
shall
come
to
passe
,
that
when
the
Lord
giues
vs
this
land
;
we
will
deale
mercifully
and
truely
with
thee
.
faithfull
to
God
and
to
their
brethren
,
be
traitors
like
Achitophel
,
like
Iudas
:
Nathaniel
that
true
Israelite
in
whom
was
no
deceit
.
sweet
words
in
their
mouthes
and
swords
in
their
hearts
And
she
let
them
downe
by
a
coard
thorow
her
window
,
because
her
house
was
ioyning
to
the
walles
of
the
towne
,
and
she
dwelt
in
the
wall
.
He
was
bound
for
vs
with
a
coard
,
red
coard
let
them
downe
so
the
bloudy
passion
of
our
Sauiour
lets
vs
downe
:
it
makes
vs
humble
,
while
we
remember
what
he
hath
done
for
vs
.
is
the
true
wall
And
her
house
was
in
the
wall
.
dwell
in
Christ
dwell
in
charitie
And
she
said
vnto
them
flie
vnto
the
hill
least
the
pursuers
meet
with
you
,
and
hide
you
there
three
daies
,
till
the
pursuers
be
returned
,
and
then
returne
your
way
.
If
Christ
fast
,
Sathan
will
assault
him
in
the
wildernesse
:
if
he
a
little
take
his
rest
in
the
ship
,
the
sea
with
her
waues
will
go
about
to
drown
him
:
if
he
go
on
the
land
,
the
prowd
Pharisees
will
lay
awaite
for
him
.
So
the
disciple
is
not
aboue
his
maister
:
in
all
places
euerie
day
shall
haue
his
crosse
histories
of
Christs
church
plainly
prooue
.
On
this
hill
called
Moriah
(
as
all
the
Iewes
with
one
consent
saith
Munster
,
doe
affirme
)
Abel
and
Cain
offered
their
sacrifices
,
and
Abraham
his
sonne
Isaac
,
and
Dauid
his
sacrifice
also
on
the
threshing
floore
of
Araunah
:
and
on
that
hill
Salomon
built
his
temple
.
He
is
that
womans
seed
that
should
breake
the
Serpents
head
:
that
one
seed
of
Abraham
wherein
all
nations
shall
be
blessed
that
Messiah
that
should
come
whom
Iacob
prophesied
of
,
that
was
all
their
comforts
.
And
the
men
said
vnto
her
,
we
will
be
free
of
the
oath
which
thou
hast
made
vs
sweare
.
Behold
when
we
come
into
the
land
,
thou
shalt
binde
this
coard
of
red
threed
in
the
window
,
whereby
thou
lettest
vs
down
,
and
thou
shalt
bring
thy
father
,
and
thy
mother
,
and
thy
brethren
,
and
all
thy
fathers
houshold
home
to
thee
.
And
whosoeuer
then
doth
go
out
of
the
doores
of
thy
house
into
the
streets
;
his
bloud
shall
be
vpon
his
head
,
and
we
will
be
guiltlesse
;
but
whosoeuer
shall
be
with
thee
in
the
house
,
his
bloud
shall
be
on
our
head
,
if
any
touch
him
.
And
if
thou
vtter
this
our
businesse
,
we
will
be
quit
of
thine
oath
which
thou
hast
made
vs
sweare
.
we
must
beleeue
Iesus
Christs
death
and
passion
with
our
harts
,
and
with
our
mouthes
also
confesse
it
,
and
in
the
windowes
of
all
our
senses
expresse
it
.
We
must
be
crucified
to
the
world
,
and
the
world
also
must
be
crucified
vnto
vs
.
not
set
our
hearts
vpon
them
.
We
must
bring
our
fathers
and
mothers
,
and
brethren
and
sisters
home
vnto
this
house
.
Euerie
one
must
exhort
his
brother
,
we
must
exhort
one
another
,
we
must
bring
them
all
into
one
house
.
There
is
but
one
Arke
of
Noah
that
saueth
:
but
one
house
in
all
Iericho
that
shall
escape
:
beware
of
schismes
in
the
Church
:
would
not
rent
in
pieces
Christs
coate
without
seame
,
but
cast
lots
for
it
.
He
that
departs
out
of
this
house
into
the
streete
,
his
bloud
shall
be
on
his
owne
head
.
shall
followe
the
world
;
which
shall
doe
as
the
most
part
doe
,
But
whosoeuer
shall
continue
within
the
house
,
shall
be
assuredly
safe
:
his
bloud
,
say
they
,
be
on
our
heads
,
if
any
touch
him
.
be
Peters
not
reeds
or
reason
and
flesh
and
bloud
go
about
to
perswade
vs
:
Wee
must
keepe
the
faith
with
Paul
:
wee
must
finish
our
race
And
shee
said
,
according
to
your
words
so
be
it
.
And
shee
let
them
downe
and
they
departed
.
And
shee
tied
the
red
threed
in
her
windowe
.
according
to
your
words
so
be
it
.
Behold
the
seruant
of
the
Lord
,
be
it
vnto
me
according
to
thy
words
.
when
she
was
purified
according
to
the
lawe
:
and
she
presented
him
to
the
Lord
:
as
it
is
written
in
the
lawe
;
and
she
gaue
an
oblation
,
as
it
was
commaunded
in
the
lawe
:
So
should
the
Church
of
Christ
do
all
according
to
the
scripture
.
she
makes
equall
all
her
traditions
,
and
vnwritten
verities
with
them
.
should
be
cunning
in
the
scriptures
:
hurds
of
her
own
,
with
Adams
figge
leaues
,
with
rags
of
mans
deuises
,
water
of
doubtfulnesse
is
ready
Her
faith
is
grounded
only
vpon
God
,
that
he
is
God
alone
,
that
hath
all
power
in
heauen
and
earth
:
a
chiefe
part
of
his
honour
.
She
dwels
in
the
wal
;
she
reposeth
all
her
trust
in
Iesus
Christ
:
with
her
mouth
to
confesse
Iesus
Christ
and
him
crucified
:
is
not
able
to
shew
foorth
the
Lords
death
.
not
exhort
one
another
for
the
thicke
darknes
shee
added
nothing
to
the
commandements
of
Iesus
Christ
,
which
he
commanded
his
Apostles
to
go
and
preach
to
all
nations
The
Tabernacle
Moses
builded
for
the
children
of
Israel
,
It
was
moueable
and
caried
on
the
Priests
backs
from
place
to
place
.
It
was
called
the
Tabernacle
of
the
appointment
,
because
there
God
promised
to
answere
them
concerning
all
matters
,
and
in
no
place
else
.
It
was
made
of
the
voluntarie
offerings
of
the
people
.
It
was
made
according
to
the
fashion
and
forme
that
God
shewed
Moses
in
the
mount
,
according
to
all
that
I
shall
shew
thee
saith
God
,
shall
ye
make
the
forme
of
the
tabernacle
,
and
the
fashion
of
all
the
instruments
thereof
.
as
well
haire
of
Goats
as
silke
,
as
well
yron
and
brasse
,
as
gold
.
the
Arke
of
God
was
taken
of
the
Philistines
:
it
is
a
Shippe
Gods
word
endureth
the
same
for
euer
.
The
Leuites
and
Priests
caried
onely
the
Tabernacle
of
the
appointment
of
the
Lord
:
This
duty
especially
belongs
to
the
Priests
and
Ministers
of
the
Church
,
whom
God
hath
commaunded
that
they
should
instruct
and
teach
men
in
his
law
.
And
therefore
among
other
ornaments
of
the
high
Priest
was
his
breastplate
of
iudgement
which
he
bare
on
his
breast
;
wherein
was
engrauen
learning
and
truth
;
which
two
things
God
would
haue
in
Aaron●
heart
,
that
from
him
,
as
from
a
fountaine
,
all
other
men
might
draw
learning
and
truth
.
But
now
wo
is
me
,
the
parish
Priests
and
other
Curates
thinke
that
they
are
bound
to
nothing
else
,
but
to
minister
the
Sacraments
,
and
to
say
their
seruice
in
due
time
,
and
doing
this
in
Hamlets
and
villages
,
or
in
some
townes
they
thinke
that
they
haue
verie
well
discharged
their
dutie
and
office
.
The
Tabernacle
was
made
of
the
voluntarie
offerings
of
the
people
:
In
the
Tabernacle
they
offered
onely
to
God
:
And
euerie
one
contributed
somthing
towards
this
building
,
was
builded
in
all
points
according
to
that
patterne
which
Moses
saw
in
the
Mount
:
to
make
an
Ark
of
Shittim
wood
two
cubits
&
an
halfe
long
,
&
a
cubit
&
an
halfe
broad
.
And
thou
shalt
ouerlaie
it
with
pure
gold
,
within
and
without
shalt
thou
ouerlaie
it
:
And
shalt
make
vpon
it
a
crowne
of
gold
round
about
it
.
I
will
giue
thee
for
siluer
,
gold
;
and
for
yron
,
siluer
.
So
heere
it
was
all
couered
with
Gold
,
both
within
and
without
:
For
God
is
charitie
Iohn
;
and
let
all
things
be
done
with
charitie
,
(
two
cubits
and
an
halfe
)
that
our
perfection
in
this
life
,
is
but
imperfect
.
The
crowne
of
gold
round
about
it
,
all
Christians
now
are
Kings
and
Priests
.
And
thou
shalt
cast
foure
rings
of
Gold
for
it
,
and
put
them
in
the
foure
corners
thereof
:
that
is
,
two
rings
shal
be
on
the
one
side
of
it
,
and
two
rings
on
the
other
side
thereof
:
And
thou
shalt
make
barres
of
Shittim
wood
,
and
couer
them
with
gold
.
And
thou
shalt
put
the
barres
in
the
rings
by
the
sides
of
the
Arke
,
to
beare
the
Arke
with
them
:
the
barres
shall
be
in
the
rings
of
the
Arke
:
they
shal
not
be
taken
away
from
it
.
are
perfect
and
absolute
which
should
neuer
be
parted
from
the
Church
Pastors
and
Doctors
So
thou
shalt
put
in
the
Arke
the
testimonie
that
I
shall
giue
thee
.
The
testimonie
is
the
law
of
God
:
a
rule
of
our
life
,
but
also
a
couenant
and
contract
betweene
God
and
his
people
.
this
she
must
witnes
to
great
and
small
:
This
contract
or
bagaine
euerie
one
must
know
that
will
be
saued
.
And
thou
shalt
make
a
mercie
seat
of
pure
golde
,
two
cubites
and
an
halfe
long
,
and
a
cubit
and
an
halfe
broad
.
And
thou
shalt
make
two
Cherubims
of
gold
,
of
worke
beaten
out
with
the
hammer
.
Thou
shalt
make
them
at
the
two
ends
of
the
mercie
seat
.
And
the
one
Cherub
shalt
thou
make
at
the
one
end
,
and
the
other
Cherub
at
the
other
end
(
of
the
matter
)
of
the
mercie
seat
shal
ye
make
the
Cherubims
,
on
the
two
ends
thereof
.
loue
towards
man
caused
him
to
be
incarnate
,
nay
to
die
for
vs
.
that
his
sinnes
are
couered
If
anie
man
sinne
,
we
haue
an
aduocate
with
the
father
Iesus
Christ
the
righteous
,
and
he
is
the
propitiation
of
our
sinnes
.
is
but
a
cubit
and
a
halfe
:
Now
is
the
accepted
time
Paul
)
now
is
the
day
of
saluation
.
He
that
comes
not
to
day
and
heares
his
voice
,
but
hardens
his
heart
,
with
the
foolish
virgins
shall
be
excluded
.
had
a
hundreth
and
twentie
yeeres
to
repent
in
,
and
Niniuie
fortie
daies
.
And
the
Cherubims
shall
stretch
their
wings
on
hie
,
couering
the
mercie
seat
with
their
wings
,
and
their
faces
one
to
another
.
To
the
mercie
seat
ward
shall
the
faces
of
the
Cherubims
be
.
And
Iesus
answered
and
said
vnto
him
,
because
I
said
vnto
thee
,
I
saw
thee
vnder
the
figge
tree
,
beleeuest
thou
?
thou
shalt
see
greater
things
than
these
.
Verily
,
verily
I
say
to
you
,
hereafter
shal
ye
see
heauen
open
,
&
the
Angels
of
God
ascending
&
descending
vpon
the
son
of
man
:
at
his
commaundement
ascending
&
descending
for
the
saluation
of
the
faithful
,
Are
they
not
al
ministring
spirits
sent
forth
to
minister
for
their
sakes
which
shal
be
heirs
of
saluation
?
And
they
turne
their
faces
to
the
mercie
seate
,
they
which
haue
preached
the
gospell
by
the
holy
ghost
sent
downe
from
heauen
,
haue
preached
such
pretious
things
,
as
the
Angels
desire
to
behold
.
And
thou
shalt
put
the
mercy
seat
aboue
vpon
the
Arke
:
And
in
the
Arke
thou
shalt
put
the
testimonie
I
will
giue
thee
.
the
law
of
God
A
Gomer
for
he
is
the
true
Mannah
that
came
down
from
heauen
:
And
Aarons
rod
that
budded
,
his
death
and
resurrection
And
there
I
wil
declare
my selfe
vnto
thee
,
from
aboue
the
mercie
seate
betweene
the
two
Cherubims
,
which
are
vpon
the
Arke
of
the
testimonie
,
I
will
tell
thee
all
things
which
I
wil
giue
thee
in
commandement
vnto
the
children
of
Israel
.
here
he
heares
all
our
prayers
.
Of
his
mercie
he
passed
ouer
the
houses
of
the
Israelites
,
It
is
the
Lords
mercie
Ieremy
)
that
we
are
not
consumed
,
because
his
compassions
faile
not
.
being
couered
all
with
gold
being
placed
in
the
Tabernacle
,
whereon
the
shew
bread
,
the
bread
of
faces
,
was
set
:
which
loaues
were
changed
euerie
sabbaoth
:
the
crowne
of
gold
round
about
the
table
,
the
instruments
for
the
table
,
as
dishes
,
incense
cups
,
and
gobblets
,
and
the
pure
incense
that
was
put
vpon
them
:
If
the
ministration
of
death
Paul
)
written
with
letters
,
and
engrauen
in
stone
,
was
so
glorious
,
that
the
children
of
Israel
could
not
behold
the
face
of
Moses
,
for
the
glorie
of
his
countenance
,
which
glorie
is
done
away
:
how
shall
not
the
ministration
of
the
Spirit
be
much
more
glorious
.
bread
of
faces
that
hath
giuen
meat
to
his
family
in
due
season
.
which
haue
receiued
much
,
of
them
shall
much
be
required
:
not
one
word
of
God
shall
returne
to
him
emptie
:
it
shall
be
either
the
sauour
of
life
or
of
death
.
this
bread
was
renewed
euery
sabboth
.
that
as
his
custome
was
,
he
taught
the
people
euerie
sabbath
day
:
And
these
loaues
were
set
in
order
six
on
one
side
,
and
sixe
on
another
for
kings
,
and
euen
for
meanest
subiects
prosperitie
and
of
affliction
.
The
pure
incense
placed
vpon
these
loaues
In
the
ouerthrow
of
Iericho
the
people
should
shout
,
but
when
Iosuah
appointed
them
:
The
frankinsence
must
be
put
vpon
the
loaues
,
He
that
turneth
away
his
eares
from
hearing
the
law
Salomon
)
his
prayers
be
abominable
dishes
also
and
Goblets
,
and
cuppes
,
which
were
made
as
instruments
and
the
diuersities
of
their
gifts
.
that
the
Priests
should
only
eat
of
that
bread
Christians
should
bee
Kings
and
Priests
:
And
this
Table
should
be
placed
toward
the
North
:
the
Scriptures
were
written
that
through
patience
and
comfort
of
the
scriptures
,
we
might
haue
hope
We
must
bee
shod
with
the
shooes
of
the
Gospell
against
the
manifold
thornes
and
pricks
golden
Candlesticke
which
God
commaunded
Moses
to
make
hauing
one
foot
and
a
shaft
,
beaten
our
with
hammers
,
hauing
on
euerie
side
therof
three
branches
comming
out
of
it
,
&
euery
branch
hauing
3
bowles
,
like
to
an
Almond
vpon
it
,
&
one
knop
&
one
flower
,
to
giue
light
and
to
teach
all
,
as
to
giue
meate
and
food
There
should
be
no
sects
or
schismes
amongst
them
.
euen
as
one
man
.
is
said
to
be
among
the
golden
Candlestickes
.
that
as
there
were
false
Prophets
in
the
law
,
the
Gospel
comfortable
doctrine
,
and
glad
newes
:
the
Almond
is
comfortable
and
restoratiue
.
Paul
:
Brethren
be
followers
of
me
.
Furthermore
brethren
,
whatsoeuer
things
are
true
,
whatsoeuer
things
are
honest
,
whatsoeuer
things
are
iust
,
whatsoeuer
things
are
pure
,
whatsoeuer
things
pertaine
to
loue
,
whatsoeuer
things
are
of
good
report
;
if
there
be
any
vertue
,
if
there
be
any
praise
:
think
on
these
things
,
which
ye
haue
both
learned
,
and
receiued
,
&
heard
and
seene
in
me
.
Those
things
do
,
and
the
God
of
peace
shall
bee
with
you
.
What
ioy
can
I
haue
Tobias
)
that
sit
in
darknes
,
and
see
not
the
light
of
heauen
?
The
snuffers
also
and
the
vessels
to
put
the
snuffes
in
,
the
vessels
wherein
the
snuffes
were
put
,
as
well
vessels
to
hold
the
snuffes
of
the
torches
,
as
the
torches
themselues
.
They
must
not
make
merchandize
of
the
word
of
God
.
The
Arke
being
all
couered
with
the
gold
of
charity
,
Let
all
your
affaires
be
done
through
loue
,
God
commaunded
should
not
be
separated
,
heauenly
Manna
,
and
Aarons
rod
contained
in
the
Ark
the
Cherubims
do
so
the
great
God
of
peace
He
is
our
peace
Salomon
built
the
Temple
in
the
fourth
yeare
of
his
raigne
;
we
must
first
seek
the
kingdome
of
God
.
Salomon
but
twelue
yeares
old
began
to
build
his
Temple
,
disputing
with
the
Doctors
.
yet
they
may
commaund
the
workmen
The
Temple
was
builded
in
the
moneth
Zif
,
which
signifies
brightnesse
,
that
knowledge
&
learning
is
required
to
the
building
of
Gods
house
.
Pet.
Berchorius
built
the
house
of
the
Lord
of
squared
wood
and
grauen
stones
,
and
he
deuided
it
into
three
roomes
,
in
height
;
and
whereof
the
lower
was
deuided
into
the
inward
oracle
,
and
outward
house
.
And
thus
it
was
made
,
that
all
the
walles
of
the
lower
Temple
were
couered
with
boords
of
Cedar
,
and
the
floore
with
firre
boords
:
And
aboue
the
boords
all
things
were
couered
with
plates
of
gold
round
about
;
so
that
there
was
nothing
in
the
Temple
that
was
not
couered
all
ouer
with
gold
.
And
hee
made
sielings
and
caruings
and
the
ioyning
of
the
boords
so
close
,
in
so
much
that
no
rift
,
or
partition
could
be
perceiued
.
In
the
middle
of
the
boords
he
graued
Cherubims
and
Palm-trees
standing
out
further
then
the
rest
:
So
in
the
truth
,
when
the
true
Salomon
God
,
would
build
his
Church
,
he
built
it
of
grauen
and
foure
squared
stones
,
that
is
,
of
holy
,
valiant
and
sound
men
.
That
Temple
consisted
of
foure
kind
of
things
:
of
grauen
stones
,
of
Cedar
and
firre
boords
,
and
of
plates
of
gold
.
So
the
Church
hath
some
men
which
were
grauen
;
that
is
,
Martyrs
,
which
were
as
it
were
carued
by
their
martyrdomes
.
Shee
had
some
boords
of
Cedar
also
,
that
is
,
professours
of
Christian
religion
,
which
were
wholy
in
contemplation
,
&
engrauen
with
vertues
.
She
had
likewise
some
firre-boords
,
that
is
,
holy
religious
men
in
the
world
,
who
were
in
the
lowermost
parts
.
She
had
also
plates
of
gold
,
that
is
,
Doctours
,
which
were
famous
for
the
brightnesse
of
their
wisdom
.
In
all
which
were
the
images
of
vertues
,
the
Characters
of
sciences
,
and
of
the
holie
scriptures
,
the
bonds
and
ioints
of
concord
:
because
in
the
persons
of
the
Church
,
as
in
the
boords
of
the
Temple
,
there
was
such
close
ioyning
of
charitie
,
that
no
rift
or
partition
could
appeare
,
where
of
Iob
saith
:
One
is
ioyned
so
to
another
,
that
no
aire
can
come
betweene
.
Amongst
these
also
,
as
amongst
other
things
,
there
ought
to
be
grauen
two
especiall
images
,
that
is
,
of
the
Palme
tree
,
which
signifies
victorie
,
and
of
the
Cherubims
,
which
signifies
knowledge
;
for
Cherubim
signifies
fulnesse
of
knowledge
:
to
declare
vnto
vs
,
that
all
the
faithfull
and
members
of
the
Church
must
haue
a
palme
,
that
is
,
perseuerance
in
vertues
all
their
life
,
and
victorie
;
and
also
Cherubim
,
that
is
,
discretion
,
knowledge
,
and
wisedome
:
wherof
it
is
said
in
the
seuenth
of
the
Reuelation
,
that
they
were
clothed
in
white
robes
,
and
they
had
Palmes
in
their
hands
.
And
to
conclude
,
there
ought
to
be
nothing
in
this
Temple
,
but
it
should
be
couered
with
gold
of
charity
and
knowledge
.
So
that
as
well
the
roofe
,
the
wals
,
and
the
floore
,
that
is
,
as
well
the
superiors
,
as
the
middle
sort
;
as
also
the
inferiors
,
should
shine
in
faith
and
maners
.
In
the
20.
of
the
Reuelation
,
The
Citie
is
of
pure
gold
.
The
Temple
had
3.
parts
,
because
the
Church
also
hath
3.
sorts
of
men
,
of
superiors
,
maried
folks
,
&
virgins
,
or
ecclesiastical
persons
:
which
also
was
deuided
again
into
two
parts
,
into
the
holy
,
&
holiest
of
holies
:
that
is
into
the
regular
Church
,
and
the
Church
of
Friers
which
liue
vnder
their
orders
;
and
into
the
secular
Church
.
Sancta
sanctorum
,
the
holy
of
holies
that
to
Christ
only
These
are
the
three
sorts
of
men
which
shal
be
saued
:
which
in
Noah
the
superiour
,
and
in
Iob
the
maried
man
,
and
in
Daniel
the
virgin
were
prefigured
in
the
14.
of
Ezechiel
.
And
therefore
hereof
may
that
be
verified
Gen.
29.
He
saw
a
well
in
the
field
and
three
flockes
of
sheepe
lying
by
it
.
And
that
the
Temple
was
built
vpon
a
hill
,
it
signifies
that
the
Church
of
Christ
must
haue
her
heart
dwell
aloft
in
paradise
,
and
not
to
seeke
heere
an
abiding
citie
,
but
rather
one
,
that
which
is
to
come
,
saying
that
of
the
Apostle
Philip.
3.
Our
conuersation
is
in
heauen
.
There
were
galleries
made
round
about
the
Temple
,
and
euery
of
them
one
aboue
another
,
and
their
beames
did
not
pierce
thorough
the
walles
:
on
the
word
of
God
:
They
should
be
cleane
beasts
:
they
should
chew
the
cud
.
The
beames
of
the
galleries
were
not
fastened
in
the
walles
,
but
onely
rested
vpon
the
walles
We
should
vse
the
world
as
though
wee
vsed
it
not
.
The
windowes
of
the
Temple
were
wide
outwardly
,
but
narrow
inwardly
:
count
themselues
Paul
,
the
least
of
al
others
should
tame
and
pinch
themselues
inwardly
,
lest
that
hauing
preached
to
others
,
they
should
be
reproued
themselues
.
There
was
not
the
noise
of
an
hammer
heard
in
the
Temple
:
all
be
as
one
man
,
and
of
one
soule
.
The
doore
of
the
middle
chamber
was
on
the
right
s●de
of
the
house
,
and
men
went
vp
with
winding
staires
into
the
mi●dlemost
chamber
,
and
out
of
the
middlemost
into
the
third
.
I●
is
Christ
is
this
doore
,
the
way
of
perfection
,
the
Mediator
betwee●
God
and
vs
.
Dauid
,
O
Lord
how
many
are
thy
though●
to
vs
ward
:
If
I
would
declare
and
speake
of
them
,
they
should
be
moe
then
I
am
able
to
expresse
.
but
by
a
compasse
through
manie
temptations
1.
Pet.
1.7
1.
Iam.
4.
And
to
the
entring
in
of
the
Oracle
he
made
two
doores
of
Oliue
trees
,
and
the
vpper
post
and
the
side
postes
were
fiue
square
.
Petrus
Berchorius
That
the
Prelates
of
the
Church
are
these
doores
,
by
whose
ministerie
we
enter
into
the
Church
,
and
to
the
Sacraments
.
And
they
must
be
two
,
vnited
together
through
charitie
.
And
they
must
be
made
of
Oliue
trees
,
because
they
must
giue
almes
.
They
must
haue
posts
fiue
square
,
that
is
,
the
strength
of
vertues
,
able
to
guide
their
fiue
senses
:
and
they
must
be
grauen
with
the
grauing
of
Cherubims
,
that
is
,
they
must
haue
fulnesse
of
knowledge
.
And
they
must
haue
engrauen
in
them
palme
trees
,
that
is
,
victorie
&
perseuerance
.
And
flowers
also
engraued
in
them
;
that
is
,
the
beautie
of
all
vertues
.
And
they
must
be
couered
all
ouer
with
spirituall
gold
,
through
holinesse
of
their
liues
:
Although
now
alas
they
are
rather
guilded
with
materiall
gold
,
to
their
great
shame
and
reproch
.
And
they
must
bee
doores
,
easie
to
be
turned
about
:
that
is
,
diligent
in
their
office
and
ministerie
.
And
as
the
outward
house
signifies
the
laytie
:
so
the
doores
thereof
may
signifie
secular
Princes
and
Iudges
;
who
also
must
be
two
,
by
the
common
care
they
ought
to
haue
of
themselues
,
and
of
others
.
For
they
must
not
be
one
,
that
●s
,
wholy
their
owne
through
couetousnesse
and
illiberalitie
,
●nely
respecting
their
owne
gaine
:
but
they
must
haue
a
care
of
●he
common
wealth
of
their
sebiects
.
They
must
also
bee
two
,
i●
respect
of
the
loue
of
God
,
and
of
Christ
:
and
they
must
also
●ne
maintaine
another
by
peace
,
loue
&
concord
,
and
ioyne
tog●ther
by
mutuall
helping
one
of
another
.
Whereof
it
is
said
in
E●ech
.
41.
that
there
were
two
doores
on
either
side
,
&
that
they
i●yned
together
.
And
these
must
be
of
fir
trees
,
which
are
straight
:
●hich
also
must
haue
posts
of
Oliues
,
which
signifies
the
sweetnes
of
mercie
&
pitie
;
which
also
must
haue
foure
corners
,
that
is
,
the
●ablitie
and
strength
of
constancie
and
fortitude
.
For
a
thing
that
is
foure
square
,
will
not
easily
rowle
:
so
truly
a
wise
man
will
not
easily
bee
moued
from
his
word
or
purpose
,
nor
will
bee
changed
from
his
straightnesse
;
no
neither
by
intreatie
nor
briberie
;
neither
by
prosperity
nor
aduersitie
;
neither
by
slaunders
or
flatteries
.
And
therefore
such
a
doore
,
that
is
,
such
a
superiour
,
is
said
to
be
made
foure
square
,
according
to
a
rule
or
square
:
to
declare
,
that
he
must
bee
foure
square
through
constancie
,
and
ruled
by
temperancie
.
Therefore
it
is
said
in
the
20.
of
the
Reuelation
,
that
the
citie
was
foure
square
.
They
are
also
couered
with
gold
,
that
is
,
with
brightnesse
of
holy
conuersation
;
and
they
haue
the
image
of
Cherubims
ingrauen
in
them
,
that
is
,
a
fulnesse
of
knowledge
:
&
they
are
decked
with
the
pictures
of
Palme
trees
,
because
they
must
be
conquerours
of
vices
.
They
must
serue
the
Lord
in
feare
:
yea
euen
a
little
,
lest
they
perish
in
their
way
.
And
in
the
fourth
yeare
was
the
foundation
of
the
house
of
the
Lord
layd
in
the
moneth
of
Zif
.
And
in
the
eleuenth
yeare
in
the
moneth
of
Bul
,
which
is
the
eight
moneth
,
hee
finished
the
house
with
al
other
furniture
thereof
,
and
in
euerie
point
.
So
was
he
seuen
yeeres
in
building
it
.
and
the
ouerflowing
of
sinne
and
wickednesse
,
that
as
manie
as
had
lands
sold
them
,
and
laid
the
price
thereof
at
the
Apostles
feete
.
that
they
liued
with
hearbes
and
such
like
:
Cornelius
fasted
till
the
ninth
houre
of
the
day
,
a
Captaine
and
a
souldier
:
And
Annah
a
widow
,
a
Iew
serued
God
,
with
fastings
and
prayers
day
and
night
,
being
verie
old
.
foure
daughters
and
they
were
all
virgins
aboue
their
abilitie
were
rich
in
liberalitie
towards
the
poore
,
euen
in
great
triall
of
afflictions
.
Origen
a
child
was
so
desirous
of
martyrdom
,
that
his
mother
was
contrained
to
hide
his
clothes
,
that
she
might
keep
him
back
from
running
with
his
father
to
martyrdome
.
Couetousnesse
and
selfe
loue
hath
ouerrunned
all
.
Genesis
,
that
all
flesh
had
corrupted
his
wayes
?
that
as
it
was
in
the
dayes
of
Noah
and
of
Lot
,
so
shall
it
be
in
the
dayes
of
the
Son
of
man
.
that
there
shall
bee
a
departing
away
,
or
an
apostasie
?
that
that
wicked
one
the
sonne
of
perdition
,
shall
fit
in
the
Church
as
God
?
he
shal
cause
al
both
smal
&
great
,
to
worship
the
Image
of
the
beast
?
Angell
preach
the
euerlasting
Gospell
to
all
nations
,
kinreds
,
tongues
and
people
?
he
shall
sit
in
a
chaire
,
From
the
beginning
it
was
not
so
.
Gibeonits
to
Iosuah
of
their
old
bread
and
bottles
Art
thou
greater
then
our
father
Abraham
,
whom
makest
thou
thy selfe
?
And
thou
art
not
yet
fiftie
yeares
olde
,
and
hast
thou
seene
Abraham
?
Before
Abraham
was
I
am
Art
thou
greater
then
our
father
Iacob
that
gaue
vs
this
well
?
and
hee
himselfe
dranke
thereof
,
and
his
cattell
,
and
his
children
?
So
the
old
Prophet
,
with
his
graie
haires
beguiled
the
man
of
God
.
Enoch
began
to
call
vpon
the
name
of
the
Lord
And
so
all
that
generation
was
gathered
vnto
their
fathers
,
and
another
generation
arose
after
him
,
which
neither
knew
the
Lord
,
nor
yet
the
works
that
he
had
done
for
Israel
.
Then
the
children
of
Israel
did
wickedly
in
the
sight
of
the
Lord
,
and
serued
Baalim
.
So
Manasses
the
sonne
of
good
Ezechias
,
became
a
most
notable
Idolater
that
he
knew
that
after
his
departing
,
should
grieuous
wolues
enter
in
,
which
should
not
spare
the
flocke
.
That
as
there
were
false
Prophets
among
the
people
of
the
Iewes
so
shall
there
bee
false
teachers
among
them
,
&
many
shal
follow
the
way
of
their
damnable
heresies
.
that
when
he
is
olde
another
shall
draw
him
whither
he
would
not
.
The
Churches
had
rest
through
all
Iurie
&
Galile
and
Samaria
,
and
were
edified
,
and
walked
in
the
feare
of
the
Lord
,
&
were
multiplied
by
the
comfort
of
the
holy
Ghost
.
He
often
repeates
and
beates
into
our
heads
,
with
what
goods
and
riches
the
Primitiue
Church
was
famous
to
our
shame
,
which
seek
nothing
but
earthly
things
:
And
wee
thinke
wee
haue
verie
well
prouided
for
the
Church
,
if
it
abound
in
riches
and
riot
.
They
entred
into
the
Synagogue
.
The
examples
of
Christian
life
may
be
gathered
out
of
this
Text.
First
,
they
enter
into
the
Synagogue
,
they
teach
not
in
corners
.
For
he
that
doth
the
truth
comes
vnto
the
light
.
Secondly
,
thou
seest
heere
that
the
Iewes
on
their
Sabboths
came
together
to
heare
the
law
:
and
for
that
cause
especially
the
Sabboth
was
ordained
;
And
therefore
hee
saith
not
,
on
the
Sabboth
thou
shalt
be
idle
,
but
that
thou
shalt
keep
it
holy
.
For
the
day
is
holy
in
it selfe
,
but
it
ought
also
to
be
holy
vnto
vs
:
which
then
it
is
,
when
wee
cease
from
doing
euill
works
,
&
giue
our selues
to
those
which
be
good
;
and
especially
to
the
hearing
and
meditation
of
the
law
of
God
,
without
which
it
is
not
kept
holy
at
all
.
Neither
is
it
sufficient
for
thee
to
haue
heard
once
,
vnlesse
thou
heare
often
.
For
the
diuell
is
euer
in
assaulting
thee
,
&
thou
must
euer
resist
him
with
the
word
of
God
;
by
which
alone
he
is
ouercome
.
And
also
thou
must
meditate
in
the
word
of
God
,
or
else
thou
hearest
in
vaine
.
Thou
must
meditate
also
of
thine
owne
sinnes
,
and
of
Gods
blessings
:
these
things
also
wee
must
doe
in
keeping
and
sanctifying
our
Sabboth
.
Thirdly
,
he
saith
,
that
Behold
also
himselfe
sits
downe
amongst
others
,
and
heares
the
law
:
he
doth
not
intrude
himselfe
rashly
or
foolishly
,
but
with
silence
hee
waites
till
opportunitie
was
offered
to
him
of
preaching
.
The
which
thing
makes
verie
much
against
the
despisers
of
the
Scriptures
;
and
haters
of
vocall
preachings
.
Fourthly
,
saith
he
Thou
seest
here
that
the
word
of
God
,
&
not
mans
fancies
was
read
.
Thou
seest
also
,
that
they
did
not
only
teach
the
law
;
that
is
,
works
:
but
the
Prophets
also
,
that
is
,
faith
:
for
both
these
are
verie
profitable
and
necessary
to
saluation
.
Fiftly
,
did
not
speake
but
being
commaunded
,
least
he
should
seem
to
any
to
be
presumptuous
;
against
those
which
cannot
hold
their
peace
,
as
in
the
booke
of
Thou
seest
that
after
the
reading
of
the
law
and
Prophets
,
that
by
and
by
ought
to
follow
exhortation
and
interpretation
thereof
:
So
saith
;
There
is
but
small
profit
,
if
they
speake
with
tongues
in
the
congregation
,
and
doe
not
also
prophesie
and
expound
.
Here
also
marke
that
prophesiing
is
not
to
be
despised
,
&
that
the
interpretations
&
iudgements
of
others
in
expounding
the
Scriptures
are
to
be
heard
.
They
chose
new
gods
:
then
warre
was
in
the
gates
.
Was
there
a
speare
or
shield
found
among
fortie
thousand
of
Israel
?
the
sword
of
the
Spirit
Peter
A
roaring
lyon
In
the
true
Church
Ferus
)
Gods
word
is
read
,
and
not
any
fancies
of
man
.
Paul
Why
go
you
about
to
lay
a
yoke
?
The
second
reason
is
;
that
it
is
not
lawfull
for
the
Apostles
to
put
a
yoke
vpon
the
consciences
of
men
,
which
the
Lord
hath
not
put
:
for
he
that
doth
so
,
tempteth
God
.
It
is
the
dutie
of
the
Apostles
to
preach
the
Gospel
,
that
is
,
glad
tidings
,
and
not
like
tyrants
to
rule
ouer
mens
consciences
.
Let
those
Bishops
marke
these
words
of
Peter
,
which
make
our
religion
,
which
the
mercie
of
God
would
haue
free
in
the
fewnesse
and
manifestnesse
of
her
seruices
,
a
bondslaue
with
their
burthens
they
lay
vpon
it
:
so
that
the
Iewes
are
in
far
better
case
then
we
,
who
were
subiect
to
the
ceremonies
of
the
law
,
and
not
to
mans
deuises
.
And
Augustine
writes
thus
to
the
questions
of
Iamarus
,
&c.
And
when
there
had
beene
great
dissension
.
See
how
wisely
they
deale
in
the
matter
.
They
doe
not
rashly
pronounce
sentence
:
but
they
weigh
euerie
thing
.
For
in
matters
of
faith
which
touch
the
conscience
,
it
is
not
enough
to
say
,
We
will
and
command
.
Marke
therefore
how
the
Apostles
assembled
themselues
together
.
They
came
together
plainely
,
they
seek
for
nothing
else
but
the
glorie
of
God
;
they
desire
the
saluation
of
others
:
To
conclude
,
they
weigh
all
things
wisely
.
What
maruel
is
it
then
,
if
the
holy
Ghost
were
in
this
Councell
,
according
to
the
promise
of
the
Lord
,
Where
two
or
three
are
gathered
together
,
&c.
We
come
together
otherwise
,
with
great
pompe
and
state
:
we
seek
Which
neither
we
nor
our
fathers
were
able
to
beare
.
The
law
is
an
intollerable
burthen
;
because
it
requires
not
onely
our
hand
,
but
also
our
heart
.
Secondly
,
because
it
conuinceth
vs
to
be
sinners
:
For
wee
doe
euer
more
against
the
lawe
,
then
according
to
the
law
.
And
also
those
things
we
do
according
to
the
law
,
wee
do
them
imperfectly
:
but
by
the
grace
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
we
do
beleeue
to
be
saued
.
A
conclusion
and
a
knitting
vp
of
the
matter
both
very
godly
and
Apostolike
,
that
by
the
grace
of
Christ
both
Iewes
and
Gentiles
are
saued
,
and
not
of
their
merits
.
For
only
Christ
sufficeth
to
all
:
so
that
the
law
profiteth
nothing
to
the
Iewes
to
their
saluation
:
for
euen
they
are
saued
by
grace
,
&
not
by
the
law
:
so
farre
against
all
reason
is
it
,
that
any
man
should
impose
those
things
to
the
Gentiles
,
which
profited
not
the
Iewes
themselues
.
And
to
this
end
were
the
Epistles
of
Saint
Paul
written
to
the
Romans
,
and
to
the
Galathians
:
And
our
saluation
is
called
the
grace
of
Christ
,
because
he
hath
deserued
it
for
vs
.
Let
them
therefore
bragge
of
their
merits
:
we
will
seeke
the
glory
of
God
.
And
he
resisted
them
.
Behold
the
combat
of
truth
and
falshood
.
This
combate
euer
hath
beene
and
will
be
:
God
spake
but
one
word
in
Paradise
,
and
by
and
by
came
the
serpent
,
which
resisted
it
:
Moses
being
sent
into
Egypt
,
found
there
sorcerers
which
withstood
him
.
The
Prophets
euer
had
false
Prophets
opposite
vnto
them
.
Christ
comming
into
the
world
,
found
aduersaries
.
The
same
thing
chanced
to
his
Apostles
.
Let
vs
not
therefore
be
troubled
,
if
there
be
now
great
dissension
and
quarels
about
religion
.
Neither
for
this
cause
must
we
neglect
to
go
to
godly
sermons
:
but
rather
let
vs
diligently
do
this
.
First
call
vpon
God
with
the
kingly
Prophet
,
saying
;
Shew
me
thy
wayes
,
O
Lord
,
and
teach
me
thy
paths
.
Then
compare
the
doctrines
diligently
together
:
and
that
which
thou
shalt
perceiue
more
forcible
to
drawe
thee
from
the
world
to
God
,
from
the
flesh
to
the
Spirit
,
from
euill
to
goodnesse
,
and
from
idolatrie
to
the
true
worshipping
of
God
,
embrace
that
without
anie
feare
,
with
tooth
and
naile
(
as
they
say
)
nothing
respecting
the
gainesayings
of
others
.
The
diuell
hath
euer
gone
about
this
,
That
good
deeds
and
words
might
bee
made
none
account
of
,
least
men
beleeuing
should
bee
saued
.
Therefore
by
his
ministers
he
sowes
errours
;
and
sometimes
also
hee
doth
worke
miracles
,
that
by
errours
he
might
make
Gods
word
,
and
by
false
signes
,
Gods
works
to
be
lightly
set
by
;
that
by
this
means
he
may
rather
draw
men
quite
from
the
word
;
or
at
least
wise
,
he
may
make
them
distrust
and
doubt
of
it
.
God
suffers
this
first
,
that
the
godly
may
be
tried
according
to
that
,
If
a
Prophet
rise
among
you
,
&c.
beleeue
him
not
,
for
God
tries
you
.
And
hereof
also
Christ
saith
,
that
in
the
end
of
the
world
so
great
shall
be
the
beguilings
of
false
Prophets
,
that
if
it
were
possible
,
the
very
elect
should
be
seduced
.
And
hereof
Saint
Iohn
saith
:
Beleeue
not
euerie
spirit
,
but
proue
the
spirits
whether
they
be
of
God
or
no.
The
doctrin
of
the
Gospell
which
we
haue
receiued
,
is
the
word
of
God
which
hath
been
confirmed
by
many
signes
:
and
with
the
bloud
of
many
thousands
:
Wherefore
let
no
man
doubt
of
that
,
although
an
Angell
from
heauen
should
perswade
the
contrarie
.
Againe
,
therefore
God
suffers
the
diuell
to
shew
lying
signes
,
that
the
wicked
may
be
more
blinded
:
For
it
is
done
by
the
iust
iudgement
of
God
,
that
they
which
will
not
beleeue
the
truth
,
should
be
seduced
,
and
should
cleaue
to
lies
.
The
citie
was
deuided
Here
thou
seest
fulfilled
that
which
Christ
foretold
,
I
came
not
to
send
peace
into
the
world
,
but
a
sword
.
The
Gospell
teacheth
not
seditions
,
nor
soweth
discords
;
but
because
it
reprooueth
their
sinnes
,
it
cannot
choose
but
the
worldlings
should
repine
against
it
.
I
came
to
send
fire
vpon
the
earth
;
maruell
not
therefore
if
there
spring
vp
and
be
sects
in
the
world
;
for
it
hath
beene
euer
so
:
yea
there
must
be
heresies
,
that
the
elect
may
be
proued
.
As
much
more
as
we
see
sects
to
arise
,
so
let
vs
striue
earnestly
to
find
and
search
out
the
truth
,
and
to
stand
firmely
and
vnmoueably
in
the
confessed
truth
,
and
to
professe
it
boldly
vnto
our
liues
end
.
Euerie
Christian
ought
to
bee
so
sure
of
his
faith
,
that
if
all
the
world
were
of
a
contrarie
opinion
,
yet
he
could
say
:
I
am
sure
this
is
Gods
word
;
let
other
men
think
what
they
will
,
God
cannot
deceiue
or
beguile
.
Yea
if
an
Angell
from
heauen
should
preach
the
contrarie
,
let
him
be
accursed
.
Vnles
thou
be
thus
grounded
,
thou
canst
not
stand
stedfastly
,
when
the
false
Apostles
shall
teach
the
contrarie
.
And
hereof
Christ
saith
,
My
sheepe
heare
my
voyce
:
and
they
will
not
heare
stangers
,
but
run
from
them
.
Marke
in
the
foresaid
words
this
order
in
Christianitie
:
First
is
the
predestination
of
God
.
For
it
is
not
of
him
that
willeth
,
but
of
God
that
sheweth
mercie
.
Reade
the
ninth
chapter
to
the
Romans
.
And
we
are
predestinate
not
to
idlenesse
or
wantonnesse
:
but
that
wee
may
know
the
will
of
God
,
what
kind
of
one
he
is
towards
vs
,
&
what
he
requires
and
willes
at
our
hands
.
Then
wee
are
sent
to
Christ
,
in
whom
alone
we
see
how
God
is
affected
to
vs
.
By
him
also
we
receiue
the
holy
Ghost
,
that
we
may
be
able
to
doe
the
will
of
God
.
After
we
haue
knowne
Christ
,
it
remaines
that
in
our
life
,
maners
,
and
words
we
testifie
his
goodnesse
towards
vs
,
and
that
we
are
his
disciples
.
And
this
testimonie
consists
in
foure
things
:
First
,
that
we
rise
vp
from
our
old
conuersation
.
Secondly
,
that
we
be
baptized
,
and
bee
partakers
of
the
Sacraments
.
Thirdly
,
that
we
wash
away
the
sinnes
whereinto
wee
haue
fallen
,
by
Christs
bloud
.
Fourthly
,
that
we
call
vpon
his
name
,
that
is
,
his
righteousnes
and
merits
.
First
of
all
hee
prayes
;
the
Saints
alwayes
giue
themselues
diligently
to
prayers
both
in
the
beginning
and
end
of
their
work
;
yea
&
all
their
work
thorough
.
For
we
euer
stand
neede
of
the
helpe
of
God
:
for
without
him
we
can
do
nothing
:
We
are
not
sufficient
of
ourselues
to
thinke
any
thing
that
is
good
.
He
workes
in
vs
both
the
will
,
and
to
finish
.
And
in
Osee
,
O
Israel
,
thy
destruction
comes
of
thy selfe
,
but
thy
helpe
comes
of
me
.
Let
no
man
therefore
trust
in
his
owne
strength
Cursed
is
he
that
puts
flesh
his
arme
.
Therefore
Paul
neuer
tooke
any
thing
in
hand
,
nor
finished
anie
thing
without
the
helpe
of
prayer
.
Secondly
,
he
kneeles
downe
;
against
those
which
make
a
iest
at
all
ceremonies
in
prayers
.
He
that
goes
about
to
make
his
prayers
vnto
God
,
must
haue
well
profited
first
in
the
schoole
of
humility
,
otherwise
he
shall
not
be
heard
.
The
prayers
of
him
that
humbleth
himselfe
pierceth
the
clouds
.
And
hereof
it
is
said
by
the
Prophet
;
Vpon
whom
shall
my
Spirit
rest
;
but
vpon
the
humble
and
peaceble
.
And
thirdly
,
he
prayes
not
alone
,
but
with
all
the
companie
.
The
prayers
of
the
holy
Church
is
of
great
force
.
So
when
the
Apostles
continued
praying
with
one
accord
and
consent
,
the
holy
Ghost
came
vpon
them
,
and
filled
them
all
.
In
like
maner
after
the
Iewes
had
threatned
them
;
when
they
had
prayed
altogether
the
place
moued
,
and
they
were
all
filled
with
the
holy
Ghost
.
And
this
is
that
which
Christ
promised
once
;
If
two
of
you
shall
agree
vpon
earth
,
whatsoeuer
thing
they
shall
aske
,
it
shall
be
done
vnto
them
Ferus
Although
it
be
a
great
imperfection
and
defect
,
where
the
life
is
not
approued
and
vertuous
:
yet
there
is
lesse
danger
,
if
the
faith
be
right
and
sound
,
then
if
the
life
were
good
,
and
the
faith
euill
.
For
without
faith
it
is
impossible
to
please
God
:
and
he
that
comes
to
God
must
beleeue
.
Therefore
it
is
of
more
force
if
the
faith
be
pure
and
good
,
then
if
thy
works
were
good
.
Paul
taught
that
Gods
house
was
the
Church
,
and
that
now
the
true
sacrifice
was
to
bee
offered
in
euerie
place
;
the
which
thing
also
Malachie
prophesied
.
Ferus
I
will
that
men
pray
in
all
places
,
lifting
vp
pure
hands
,
without
wrath
or
doubtfulnesse
.
pure
hands
and
that
pure
sacrifice
void
of
wrath
and
doubtfulnesse
:
in
all
places
the
fruit
of
our
lips
the
calues
of
our
lips
He
that
maintaines
his
cause
by
seditions
and
tumults
of
the
people
,
discouers
and
bewrayes
himselfe
that
he
hath
not
a
iust
cause
.
A
good
cause
needs
not
vproares
,
or
mans
authority
,
who
hath
God
the
fauourer
and
protector
of
it
.
are
light
vpon
the
ballance
lighter
then
vanitie
it selfe
worshipped
him
See
thou
do
it
not
,
for
I
am
thy
fellow
seruant
,
and
one
of
thy
brethren
,
which
haue
the
testimonie
Iesus
.
Worship
God
.
We
are
now
Iesus
Christs
,
we
are
his
members
:
She
hath
the
testimonie
of
Iesus
.
the
spirit
of
prophesie
Quench
not
the
Spirit
worship
him
onely
that
made
heauen
and
earth
:
Our
help
standeth
in
the
name
of
the
Lord
,
who
hath
made
heauen
and
earth
.
Cornelius
,
Paul
We
are
men
like
to
your selues
,
why
do
you
honour
vs
?
he
was
one
of
our
fellow
seruants
:
bow
the
knee
to
Baal
Let
none
ouer-rule
you
or
spoile
you
of
your
prize
by
humblenesse
of
mind
and
worshipping
of
Angels
,
aduancing
himselfe
into
those
things
hee
neuer
saw
,
rashly
puft
vp
with
his
fleshly
mind
.
runne
as
it
were
in
a
race
:
euen
as
the
eyes
of
seruants
to
the
eyes
of
their
maisters
,
walke
with
God
O
strange
thing
,
and
greatly
to
be
wondred
at
!
Of
God
the
Creator
of
all
things
,
who
is
incomprehensible
and
vnspeakable
(
all
doubt
set
apart
)
we
reade
,
speak
,
and
write
high
and
wonderfull
things
:
but
of
Angels
and
soules
whatsoeuer
wee
say
,
we
cannot
so
manifestly
auouch
.
But
let
our
mind
passe
beyond
these
,
and
let
it
passe
ouer
all
that
is
created
;
and
let
it
runne
and
climbe
vp
and
flie
and
passe
ouer
;
and
with
all
her
force
,
let
her
direct
the
eyes
of
her
faith
vpon
him
,
which
hath
created
all
things
.
Therefore
I
will
make
as
it
were
a
ladder
in
my
heart
,
and
by
the
staues
thereof
I
will
climbe
vp
to
my
soule
,
and
by
my
soule
and
my
mind
,
I
will
climbe
vp
to
my
God
,
which
is
aboue
ouer
my
head
.
Whatsoeuer
is
visibly
seen
,
whatsoeuer
is
spiritually
imagined
,
with
force
let
it
be
far
remoued
from
the
sight
of
my
soule
and
heart
,
my
vnderstanding
alone
&
by
it selfe
going
forward
,
let
it
fly
swiftly
to
him
,
who
is
the
creator
of
Angels
and
souls
,
and
of
all
things
.
That
is
a
happie
soule
which
forsakes
these
base
things
,
and
seekes
after
those
which
be
aloft
,
which
in
the
highest
places
makes
the
place
of
her
dwelling
,
and
from
the
highest
rockes
beholds
the
sunne
of
righteousnesse
with
eagles
eyes
.
Nothing
is
so
delectable
or
pleasant
,
then
to
behold
God
alone
with
the
sight
of
the
mind
,
and
longing
of
the
hart
,
and
after
a
strange
maner
inuisibly
to
see
him
,
who
is
inuisible
:
And
so
to
taste
of
another
,
and
not
of
this
worlds
sweetnesse
,
and
to
behold
another
,
and
not
this
worlds
light
.
For
this
our
light
,
which
is
shut
vp
in
houses
,
which
in
time
ends
,
which
euery
night
alters
,
which
is
common
to
vs
with
wormes
and
bruit
beasts
,
in
comparison
of
that
most
excellent
light
,
is
not
to
be
called
light
,
but
night
Iohn
4.
And
the
woman
said
to
him
,
after
that
he
had
tolde
her
of
her
fiue
husbands
:
Now
I
know
assuredly
,
that
thou
art
a
Prophet
.
Our
fathers
worshipped
in
this
mountaine
:
And
you
say
that
at
Ierusalem
is
the
place
where
we
must
worship
.
Abraham
,
Isaac
Iacob
had
worshipped
God
in
that
hill
and
commanding
all
sacrifices
to
be
brought
to
Ierusalem
,
We
must
not
respect
what
our
fathers
haue
done
,
but
what
Gods
word
teacheth
.
But
Iesus
said
to
her
,
Woman
beleeue
me
,
because
the
houre
shall
come
,
when
ye
shall
neither
in
this
mountaine
,
nor
at
Ierusalem
worship
the
Father
.
All
religion
and
worship
must
bee
done
to
God
,
You
worship
you
know
not
what
,
we
know
what
we
worship
.
blind
as
lame
sacrifices
good
before
he
had
created
light
.
God
himselfe
is
light
,
he
can
abide
no
darkenesse
.
children
of
light
Sing
ye
praises
with
vnderstanding
holy
Ghost
came
in
all
tongues
,
to
consecrate
and
make
holy
all
tongues
.
when
she
requested
that
her
two
sons
might
sit
the
one
at
his
right
hand
,
and
the
other
at
his
left
:
you
aske
you
know
not
what
:
Grow
in
grace
and
in
the
knowledge
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
.
Ioine
to
your
faith
vertue
and
to
your
vertue
knowledge
This
is
life
eternall
to
know
thee
the
true
God
,
and
whom
thou
hast
sent
Iesus
Christ
.
mother
of
that
sonne
of
perdition
,
That
saluation
comes
of
the
Iewes
.
And
the
bloud
of
Iesus
Christ
cleanseth
vs
from
all
our
sinnes
.
Mark
that
he
mentioneth
not
anie
bloud
,
but
the
bloud
of
Christ
.
For
no
other
bloud
can
,
or
euer
could
do
this
,
&c.
There
is
no
other
name
giuen
vnder
heauen
(
saith
Peter
)
in
which
we
must
be
saued
.
To
Iesus
Christ
alone
the
people
and
the
children
crie
,
Hosannah
,
that
is
,
saue
vs
Lord
:
and
as
it
is
also
in
the
Psalme
,
Hashlikah
,
and
O
Lord
,
send
vs
now
prosperitie
.
He
alone
blesseth
the
works
of
our
hands
;
and
also
saues
our
soules
:
He
hath
all
power
in
heauen
and
earth
.
But
the
houre
comes
,
and
is
euen
now
;
when
the
true
worshippers
shall
worship
the
Father
in
Spirit
and
truth
.
She
still
waites
for
the
comming
of
Iesus
Christ
:
should
be
fulfilled
shortly
She
euer
stands
in
the
doore
of
her
tent
with
Abraham
,
her
caues
mouth
with
Elias
When
the
true
worshippers
shall
worship
the
Father
in
Spirit
and
truth
;
For
such
worshippers
the
Father
now
lookes
for
:
To
worship
the
Father
in
spirit
&
truth
.
In
spirit
,
in
truth
The
law
now
hath
an
end
:
sacrificed
bulles
sacrificed
Turtles
sacrificed
Rammes
sacrificed
sheepe
sacrificed
calues
God
is
a
Spirit
,
and
therefore
he
will
be
worshipped
in
spirit
and
truth
.
Ieroboams
golden
calues
Nebuchadnetzars
Psalterie
and
musicke
;
Baals
Priests
gay
garments
and
robes
,
frankinsence
,
That
which
is
verie
highly
esteemed
amongst
men
,
is
abominable
before
God
.
praise
of
thy
mouth
good
workes
of
thy
handes
God
shall
not
reproue
the
people
for
their
burnt
offrings
of
bullocks
or
goats
:
offred
him
praise
and
thankesgiuing
The
true
worshippers
.
And
the
woman
said
vnto
him
:
I
know
that
Messias
shall
come
,
which
is
called
Christ
,
and
when
he
shall
come
he
shall
shewe
vs
all
things
.
I
will
call
you
no
more
seruants
,
because
the
seruant
knoweth
not
what
his
maister
doth
;
but
I
haue
called
you
friends
,
because
I
haue
made
manifest
to
you
all
things
that
I
haue
heard
of
my
father
.
to
go
and
preach
to
all
nations
,
baptizing
them
,
and
teaching
them
to
obserue
all
things
whatsoeuer
he
had
commanded
them
,
He
that
teacheth
anie
other
doctrine
,
and
agrees
not
with
the
whole
some
words
of
our
Sauiour
Christ
,
and
that
doctrine
which
agrees
with
godlinesse
;
is
puft
vp
,
and
knowes
nothing
,
Take
heed
to
your selues
,
lest
wee
lose
all
the
works
which
we
haue
wrought
:
but
that
we
may
haue
a
full
reward
.
For
he
that
transgresseth
,
or
ouerreacheth
the
doctrine
of
Christ
hath
not
God
.
Who
required
this
at
your
hands
?
that
abides
in
the
doctrine
of
Christ
hath
both
the
Father
and
the
Sonne
.
to
abide
,
to
continue
that
Messias
when
as
he
should
come
,
should
teach
them
all
things
:
I
am
he
that
talkes
with
thee
.
Art
thou
the
sonne
of
God
?
You
say
that
I
am
Before
Abraham
was
I
am
Abraham
desired
to
see
my
daye
,
and
saw
it
and
reioyced
.
Who
art
thou
?
And
Iesus
said
vnto
them
,
The
beginning
.
(
Beresheth
)
In
the
beginning
,
&c.
Iesus
Christ
is
that
beginning
:
To
vs
there
is
but
one
God
the
Father
,
of
whom
are
all
things
,
and
we
for
him
:
And
one
Lord
Iesus
Christ
,
by
whom
are
all
things
,
and
we
by
him
.
I
am
the
beginning
,
and
therefore
I
talke
with
you
.
My
delight
is
to
be
with
the
children
of
men
,
The
beginning
of
the
intellectuall
creature
,
is
the
eternall
wisedome
of
God
,
which
beginning
abiding
in
it selfe
vnchangeable
,
neuer
ceaseth
by
secrete
inspirations
,
to
speake
to
that
creature
,
whereof
it
is
the
beginning
,
that
it
may
be
conuerted
to
that
,
by
which
it
is
made
,
because
otherwise
it
cannot
haue
his
forme
,
and
be
perfect
.
Messias
when
he
comes
we
know
shall
shewe
vs
all
things
:
I
am
he
that
talks
with
thee
I
confesse
this
vnto
thee
Felix
)
that
according
to
that
way
which
they
call
heresie
,
I
so
worship
the
God
of
my
fathers
:
beleeuing
all
that
is
written
in
the
law
and
the
Prophets
,
hauing
this
hope
in
God
,
which
they
also
haue
,
that
there
shall
bee
a
resurrection
of
the
iust
,
and
of
the
vniust
the
Lord
God
in
your
hearts
,
euer
being
readie
to
maintaine
and
defend
if
that
any
shall
aske
you
a
reason
of
that
hope
which
is
in
you
.
He
that
shall
confesse
mee
before
men
,
him
shall
I
confesse
before
my
Father
in
heauen
.
I
confesse
vnto
thee
that
after
that
way
which
they
call
heresie
I
worship
the
God
of
my
fathers
.
and
hate
the
verie
names
of
the
true
prophets
of
God
,
Beleeuing
all
that
is
written
in
the
Law
and
the
Prophets
,
To
beleeue
all
that
is
written
in
the
lawe
and
the
Prophets
.
shall
be
caried
about
with
euery
blast
of
vaine
doctrine
,
like
children
Wee
are
built
vpon
the
foundations
of
the
Prophets
and
Apostles
,
Iesus
Christ
himselfe
being
the
chiefe
corner
stone
.
God
is
my
witnesse
whom
I
serue
in
my
spirit
in
the
Gospell
of
his
Sonne
.
God
is
only
my
witnesse
knowledge
and
searching
of
hearts
to
God
alone
,
Whom
I
serue
in
my
spirit
(
in
the
Gospell
of
his
Sonne
)
There
is
no
speech
nor
language
,
where
their
voices
are
not
heard
:
and
their
words
vnto
the
ends
of
the
world
.
From
you
the
word
of
God
was
spread
,
not
only
in
Macedonia
and
Achaia
:
but
your
faith
towards
God
came
into
euerie
place
.
So
that
we
neede
say
nothing
thereof
,
for
they
shew
and
declare
what
an
entrance
we
had
vnto
you
,
&
how
you
turned
vnto
the
Lord
from
idols
,
to
serue
the
liuing
and
true
God
,
and
to
looke
for
his
sonne
from
heauen
,
whom
he
raised
from
the
dead
,
euen
Iesus
,
who
deliuereth
vs
from
the
anger
to
come
.
To
turne
from
Idols
,
and
to
serue
the
true
and
liuing
God
.
serue
the
true
and
liuing
God
.
Psal.
115.
114.
Psal
euery
day
waite
and
looke
for
the
comming
of
his
Sonne
Iesus
Christ
from
heauen
.
that
Iesus
hath
not
onely
deliuered
vs
by
his
passion
from
the
guilt
of
sinne
:
but
from
the
punishment
also
thereof
,
and
anger
to
come
.
their
faith
was
published
throughout
all
the
world
.
Roman
Church
the
fruits
of
Macedonia
and
Achaia
which
was
planted
by
the
Church
of
Thessalonica
.
Kings
of
the
earth
and
all
people
,
Princes
and
all
Iudges
of
the
world
:
young
men
and
maides
,
old
men
and
children
,
let
them
praise
the
name
of
the
Lord
.
For
his
name
onely
is
to
bee
exalted
,
and
his
praise
is
aboue
the
heauens
,
and
the
earth
.
his
praise
is
aboue
heauen
&
earth
,
Because
he
exalts
the
horne
of
his
people
,
he
aduanceth
to
honor
,
and
makes
mightie
and
strong
:
then
you
must
praise
him
alone
,
then
you
must
draw
neere
to
him
,
and
not
fly
from
him
to
any
other
.
that
is
,
these
are
the
things
that
God
would
haue
you
doe
:
these
are
the
things
that
hee
delightes
in
:
so
that
they
bee
done
in
the
name
of
Iesus
Christ
.
created
me
according
to
thine
owne
image
and
likenesse
sinfull
passions
&
vaine
affections
being
mortified
&
killed
in
me
,
Amen
.
Amen
not
a
spanne
long
to
number
our
dayes
,
that
we
may
apply
our
hearts
vnto
wisedome
,
Come
ye
blessed
of
my
Father
,
inherit
yee
the
kingdom
prepared
for
you
from
the
foundations
of
the
world
.
Amen
,
Amen
He
that
shall
vse
these
short
prayers
,
no
doubt
as
arrowes
they
shall
mount
vnto
the
skies
,
and
enter
euen
into
the
eares
of
God
.
They
haue
seene
,
O
Lord
,
thy
goings
,
how
thou
,
my
God
and
king
,
hast
walked
in
the
Sanctuarie
.
The
singers
(
Sharim
)
go
before
,
the
Musitians
(
Nogenim
)
they
which
play
with
the
hand
on
instruments
of
musicke
,
follow
after
;
in
the
middest
are
virgins
playing
on
timbrels
or
drummes
.
whose
faith
worketh
through
charitie
Come
ye
blessed
of
my
Father
,
inherite
the
kingdome
prepared
for
you
from
the
foundations
of
the
world
:
for
I
was
an
hungrie
,
and
ye
gaue
me
meate
,
&c.
He
that
can
comprehend
it
,
let
them
comprehend
it
.
I
would
haue
you
without
care
The
vnmaried
man
careth
for
the
things
of
the
Lord
,
how
he
may
please
the
Lord
:
But
hee
that
is
maried
careth
for
the
things
of
the
world
,
how
he
may
please
his
wife
.
Yea
there
is
difference
betweene
a
virgin
and
a
wife
.
The
vnmaried
woman
careth
for
the
things
of
the
Lord
,
that
she
may
be
holy
both
in
body
and
spirit
:
but
she
that
is
maried
careth
for
the
things
of
the
world
,
how
shee
may
please
her
husband
.
The
virgin
careth
only
for
the
Lord
:
the
maried
person
for
the
world
.
The
virgin
is
holy
in
body
and
soule
.
That
he
that
giues
his
daughter
to
mariage
,
doth
wel
:
but
he
that
giueth
her
not
to
mariage
,
doth
better
.
Philip
the
Euangelist
had
foure
daughters
that
were
virgins
.
To
diuers
vertues
diuers
wages
are
appointed
.
Neither
do
we
finde
fault
with
the
one
,
that
wee
might
commend
the
other
;
but
all
are
commended
,
that
those
that
are
more
excellent
may
be
preferred
.
Mariage
therefore
is
honorable
,
but
virginitie
is
more
honorable
.
For
he
that
ioynes
his
virgin
in
mariage
doth
well
,
and
he
that
couples
her
not
in
mariage
doth
better
.
Therefore
that
which
is
good
,
is
not
to
be
eschewed
.
It
is
good
to
marie
because
it
is
good
to
beget
children
,
and
to
be
a
housekeeper
:
but
it
is
better
not
to
marie
;
because
it
is
better
for
humane
societie
not
to
stand
in
neede
of
this
worke
.
But
I
know
some
that
murmure
:
What
(
say
they
)
if
all
men
should
abstaine
from
mariage
,
how
then
should
mankind
be
maintained
?
I
would
to
God
Augustine
)
all
men
would
do
this
,
onely
in
charitie
,
and
from
a
pure
heart
,
and
from
a
good
conscience
,
and
not
from
a
fained
faith
:
for
then
a
great
deale
sooner
Gods
citie
should
be
filled
,
and
the
end
of
the
world
should
be
hastened
.
For
what
other
thing
seems
the
Apostle
to
meane
,
when
as
he
saith
,
speaking
thereof
:
I
would
to
God
that
all
men
were
as
I
am
,
or
in
that
place
?
This
I
say
brethren
,
because
the
time
is
short
;
it
remaineth
that
they
also
which
haue
wiues
,
be
as
though
they
had
none
:
and
they
that
weepe
,
as
though
they
wept
not
;
and
they
that
reioyce
,
as
though
they
reioyced
not
;
&
they
that
buy
,
as
though
they
possessed
not
;
&
they
that
vse
this
world
,
as
though
they
vsed
it
not
;
for
the
fashion
of
this
world
goeth
away
.
I
would
haue
you
without
care
.
He
that
is
vnmaried
careth
for
the
things
that
belong
to
the
Lord
,
how
hee
may
please
the
Lord
:
but
he
that
is
maried
thinketh
on
the
things
that
are
of
the
world
,
how
he
may
please
his
wife
.
No
man
that
warreth
entangleth
himselfe
with
the
affaires
of
this
life
because
he
would
please
him
that
hath
chosen
him
to
be
a
souldiour
.
Consider
what
I
say
:
The
Lord
giue
thee
vnderstanding
in
all
things
.
Not
onely
pursue
loue
,
but
with
all
force
and
zeale
striue
for
the
greatest
gifts
.
What
soeuer
ye
shall
aske
the
Father
in
my
name
,
he
will
giue
it
you
:
You
haue
not
,
because
ye
aske
not
.
Paule
:
I
tame
my
bodie
and
bring
it
in
subiection
,
lest
that
when
as
I
haue
preached
to
others
,
I
should
be
reproued
my selfe
:
they
frequent
not
the
Temple
they
serue
not
God
with
fasting
and
prayers
day
and
night
:
Marie
,
Hee
filleth
the
hungrie
with
good
things
:
but
the
rich
he
sendeth
emptie
away
.
He
that
can
comprehend
it
,
let
him
comprehend
it
.
Paule
counsels
fathers
do
with
their
daughters
,
no
not
our
knowledge
Genesis
,
Saue
thy selfe
in
the
mountaine
:
Virginitie
is
that
high
hill
,
which
the
Angell
exhorts
him
to
flie
vnto
,
and
saue
himselfe
:
but
he
that
feeles
himself
that
he
cannot
ascend
thither
,
let
him
abide
in
Segor
,
that
is
,
in
lawfull
matrimonie
:
for
it
is
better
to
enioy
a
meane
good
thing
,
then
to
bee
ouerthrowne
among
the
cragges
and
rockes
of
lusts
.
Philippus
de
Diez
affirmeth
that
the
Idolaters
did
so
wonder
at
those
virgins
which
had
consecrated
themselues
to
God
,
that
euen
by
force
they
were
constrained
to
confesse
,
that
they
were
the
liuing
Temples
of
God
;
and
that
onely
among
the
Christians
was
the
true
worship
of
God
.
Wherefore
manie
of
them
being
lightened
with
this
diuine
light
(
banishing
all
their
idolatrie
)
were
turned
to
the
Catholike
faith
.
are
readie
to
giue
Abraham
for
a
tender
young
calfe
,
strangers
.
They
giue
cheerefully
Go
and
come
againe
to
morow
,
and
I
will
giue
thee
,
if
so
be
they
haue
it
presently
.
then
the
widow
opens
her
barrell
,
and
imparts
some
of
her
little
oyle
that
was
left
to
Elias
.
then
he
did
light
off
from
his
beast
,
and
bound
vp
his
wounds
:
but
two
pence
in
his
purse
,
he
gaue
it
him
.
Hee
passed
not
by
him
as
the
Priest
and
the
Leuite
did
.
Blesse
or
praise
the
Lord
God
in
the
congregations
from
the
fountaine
of
Israel
.
He
is
the
fountaine
of
whose
fulnesse
all
we
haue
receiued
euen
all
the
good
things
we
haue
,
&
that
grace
for
grace
.
Giuing
thankes
alwayes
for
all
things
vnto
God
,
euen
the
Father
in
the
name
of
the
Lord
Iesus
Christ
.
There
is
little
Beniamin
their
ruler
;
the
Princes
of
Iudah
their
stone
Arias
Montanus
the
princes
of
Zabulon
,
and
the
princes
of
Nephthali
.
Blessed
are
the
poore
in
spirit
for
theirs
is
the
kingdome
of
God
.
Learne
ye
this
of
me
,
I
am
meek
and
lowly
in
heart
.
Learne
that
of
me
Knowledge
without
humilitie
puffes
vp
and
profites
not
.
sounding
brasse
or
tinckling
Cymball
Iudah
their
stone
a
stone
liuely
stones
euen
with
ten
thousand
,
come
against
them
Wherfore
my
beloued
be
ye
surely
grounded
,
and
vnmoueable
abounding
euer
in
the
worke
of
the
Lord
:
Iesus
so
often
commanded
Satan
will
sift
euerie
Christian
Salomons
tents
The
princes
of
Zabulon
Shall
I
hide
from
Abraham
the
thing
which
I
do
?
Seeing
that
Abraham
shall
bee
indeed
a
great
and
a
mightie
nation
,
and
all
the
nations
of
the
earth
shall
be
blessed
in
him
.
For
I
know
him
that
hee
will
command
his
sonnes
,
and
his
houshold
after
him
,
that
they
keepe
the
word
of
the
Lord
to
do
righteousnesse
and
iudgement
,
that
the
Lord
may
bring
vpon
Abraham
that
he
hath
spoken
vnto
him
.
He
wil
teach
his
family
,
I
know
,
that
when
his
daughter
was
cured
,
he
beleeued
and
all
his
houshold
.
Cornelius
,
a
Captaine
and
a
Centurion
that
he
was
a
deuout
man
,
and
that
he
feared
God
and
all
his
houshold
,
which
gaue
much
almes
to
the
people
,
and
prayed
to
God
continually
.
to
instruct
his
family
,
to
giue
much
almes
,
and
to
pray
continually
.
And
if
it
seeme
euill
to
you
to
serue
the
Lord
choose
ye
this
day
whom
you
will
serue
,
&c.
I
and
my
house
will
serue
the
Lord
.
Doctors
and
teachers
of
others
are
the
Princes
of
Nephthalie
Titus
,
Let
ours
learne
to
excell
in
good
workes
,
to
helpe
poore
men
in
their
necessities
;
that
they
be
not
vnfruitfull
.
Vnlesse
your
righteousnesse
exceede
the
righteousnesse
of
the
Scribes
and
Pharisees
,
you
shall
neuer
enter
into
the
kingdome
of
heauen
.
Pharisees
fasted
and
prayed
often
that
he
fasted
twise
in
the
weeke
:
that
after
so
manie
benefites
bestowed
vpon
her
euen
from
her
cradle
:
that
Sodome
and
her
daughters
hath
not
done
,
as
Ierusalem
and
her
daughters
.
Neither
hath
Samaria
committed
halfe
of
her
sinnes
:
and
that
shee
hath
iustified
both
these
her
sisters
.
Goe
to
the
Iles
of
Chittim
,
and
behold
,
and
send
out
vnto
Cedar
,
and
take
diligent
heed
,
and
see
whether
there
bee
such
things
?
And
these
wordes
which
I
commaund
thee
this
day
,
shall
bee
in
thy
heart
,
and
thou
shalt
rehearse
them
continually
to
thy
children
,
and
shalt
talke
of
them
when
thou
tariest
in
thy
house
,
and
as
thou
walkest
by
the
way
,
and
when
thou
liest
downe
,
and
when
thou
risest
vp
:
and
thou
shalt
binde
them
for
a
signe
vpon
thine
hand
;
and
they
shal
be
as
frontlets
between
thine
eyes
.
And
thou
shalt
write
them
vpon
the
posts
of
thine
house
,
and
vpon
thy
gates
.
Therefore
shall
yee
lay
vp
these
my
words
in
your
heart
,
and
in
your
soule
,
and
bind
them
for
a
signe
vpon
your
hand
;
that
they
may
be
as
frontlets
betweene
your
eyes
.
And
yee
shall
teach
them
your
children
,
speaking
of
them
when
thou
sittest
in
thine
house
,
and
when
thou
walkest
by
the
way
,
and
when
thou
lyest
downe
,
and
when
thou
risest
vp
.
Blessed
is
that
man
that
doth
not
walk
in
the
counsell
of
the
wicked
,
nor
stand
in
the
way
of
sinners
,
not
sit
in
the
seate
of
the
scornefull
.
But
his
delight
is
in
the
lawe
of
the
Lord
,
and
in
his
law
doth
he
meditate
day
and
night
.
My
hands
also
will
I
lift
vp
vnto
thy
commandements
which
I
haue
loued
:
And
I
will
meditate
in
thy
statutes
.
Oh
how
do
I
loue
thy
law
?
it
is
my
meditation
continually
.
Let
not
this
booke
of
the
law
depart
out
of
thy
mouth
:
but
meditate
therein
day
and
night
,
that
thou
maist
obserue
and
doe
according
to
all
that
is
written
therein
.
whatsoeuer
hee
doth
,
it
shall
prosper
spiritual
enemy
Sathan
Iosuah
(
As
I
was
with
Moses
,
so
will
I
be
with
thee
,
I
will
not
leaue
thee
nor
forsake
thee
)
Let
your
conuersation
be
without
couetousnesse
and
be
content
with
such
things
as
God
presently
sends
for
he
hath
said
,
I
will
not
faile
thee
,
neither
forsake
thee
.
So
that
we
may
boldly
say
;
The
Lord
is
my
helper
,
neither
will
I
feare
what
man
can
do
vnto
me
.
That
same
Eunuch
of
Candaces
Queen
of
Ethiopia
,
read
the
Prophet
Esay
Our
Sauiour
also
after
his
resurrection
appearing
to
those
two
Disciples
that
trauailed
to
Emaus
,
&
talked
of
him
,
expounded
to
them
the
Scriptures
.
Let
the
word
of
God
Paul
)
dwell
amongst
you
plenteously
,
in
all
wisedome
,
teaching
and
admonishing
your
owne
selues
in
Psalmes
,
and
hymnes
,
and
spirituall
songs
,
singing
with
grace
in
your
hearts
vnto
the
Lord
.
I
write
vnto
you
babes
,
because
ye
haue
known
the
Father
.
I
haue
written
to
you
Fathers
,
because
ye
haue
knowne
him
that
is
from
the
beginning
.
I
haue
written
vnto
you
young
men
,
because
ye
are
strong
,
and
the
word
of
God
abideth
in
you
,
and
ye
haue
ouercome
the
wicked
.
Souldiers
in
this
warfare
against
this
enemie
,
Sauiour
also
by
his
example
hath
most
manifestly
taught
vs
,
For
my
good
will
they
hated
me
but
I
was
prayer
,
Am
te
phillah
He
must
pray
without
ceasing
He
must
pray
without
wearinesse
our
Sauiour
himselfe
doth
also
enioyne
him
.
prayed
thrise
euerie
day
,
and
that
vpon
perill
of
his
life
.
are
to
exceede
the
Iewes
in
our
righteousnesse
,
and
in
our
good
workes
Euening
and
morning
and
at
noone
will
I
pray
,
and
that
instantly
,
and
thou
shalt
heare
my
voice
.
Seuen
times
a
day
do
I
giue
thankes
to
thee
,
because
of
thy
righteous
iudgements
.
Enoch
is
said
to
haue
walked
with
God
,
S.
Paul
in
the
name
of
the
Lord
Iesus
:
haue
gone
into
the
fields
euery
euening
to
pray
and
meditate
.
Iacob
when
as
he
wrestled
with
the
Angel
by
prayer
,
and
was
called
Israel
mightie
with
God
Suffer
me
now
that
I
may
destroy
them
.
Samuel
,
How
long
wilt
thou
mourne
for
Saul
,
seeing
I
haue
cast
him
away
from
raigning
ouer
Israel
?
So
at
Iosuah
his
prayer
the
Sunne
stood
still
.
hee
and
the
Elders
of
Israel
sought
with
prayer
S.
Iames
by
prayer
opened
and
shut
heauen
.
Saint
Iames
was
such
a
diligent
practiser
of
this
holy
exercise
,
that
his
knees
were
with
often
kneeling
downe
to
prayer
,
as
hard
as
brawne
.
S.
Paul
And
pray
alwayes
in
all
maner
of
prayer
and
supplication
in
the
Spirit
,
and
watch
thereunto
with
all
perseuerance
.
Continue
in
prayer
and
watch
in
the
same
with
thanksgiuing
.
who
is
said
to
haue
continued
all
night
in
prayer
.
At
midnight
will
I
arise
to
giue
thankes
to
thee
for
thy
righteous
iudgements
.
that
shee
serued
God
with
fastings
and
prayers
day
and
night
.
Dauid
ioyned
to
his
prayers
for
his
child
,
when
they
were
sicke
he
put
on
sackcloth
,
and
humbled
his
soule
with
fasting
,
So
Daniel
ioyned
prayer
and
fasting
together
those
three
weekes
wherein
no
pleasant
bread
,
nor
flesh
came
within
his
mouth
Feare
not
Daniel
for
from
the
first
day
that
thou
didst
set
thy
heart
to
vnderstand
,
and
to
humble
thy selfe
before
thy
God
,
thy
words
were
heard
:
&
I
am
come
for
thy
words
.
Acts
Cornelius
a
Heathen
and
a
souldier
was
praying
and
fasting
to
the
ninth
houre
of
the
day
;
and
he
saw
an
Angell
appeare
vnto
him
Peter
was
fasting
and
praying
till
the
sixt
houre
and
he
saw
that
heauenly
vision
of
the
calling
of
the
Gentiles
:
This
is
to
haue
a
shew
of
godlinesse
but
plainely
to
denie
the
force
thereof
.
thou
shalt
heare
my
prayers
betimes
in
the
morning
?
And
early
in
the
morning
I
will
looke
vp
,
and
direct
my
prayers
vnto
thee
.
Awake
lute
and
harpe
,
I
my selfe
will
awake
right
early
.
Abraham
rose
vp
in
the
morning
very
early
.
Euery
night
will
I
wash
my
bed
,
and
water
my
couch
with
my
teares
.
from
me
ye
wicked
,
for
the
Lord
hath
heard
the
voice
of
my
weeping
.
Heare
my
prayer
,
O
Lord
,
and
hearken
vnto
my
crie
;
keep
not
still
silence
at
my
teares
.
Put
thy
house
in
order
,
for
thou
shalt
die
,
and
not
liue
:
he
turned
his
face
to
the
wal
,
and
prayed
to
the
Lord
,
saying
,
&c.
And
Ezechias
wept
sore
.
The
word
of
the
Lord
came
to
him
,
saying
:
Turne
again
&
tell
Ezechias
the
Captain
of
my
people
:
Thus
saith
the
Lord
God
of
Dauid
thy
father
:
I
haue
heard
thy
prayers
,
and
seene
thy
teares
:
Behold
I
haue
now
healed
thee
.
Marie
Magdalene
,
so
Peter
in
their
sinnes
wept
bitterly
No
man
liuing
knowes
his
secret
faults
.
that
when
as
they
had
sinned
against
the
Lord
,
that
Samuel
commanded
to
gather
all
the
people
to
Mizpeh
,
and
that
he
would
pray
vnto
the
Lord
.
And
they
gathered
tog●ther
to
Mizpeh
,
and
drew
water
,
and
poured
it
out
before
the
Lord
,
and
fasted
the
same
day
,
and
said
there
;
We
haue
sinned
against
the
Lord
.
Turne
to
the
Lord
with
weeping
,
fasting
and
mourning
.
Iudge
your selues
that
you
bee
not
iudged
of
the
Lord
.
For
if
we
would
iudge
our selues
,
we
should
not
be
iudged
of
the
Lord
.
many
are
sicke
amongst
you
,
and
many
sleepe
and
are
dead
.
Which
in
the
dayes
of
his
flesh
,
did
offer
vp
prayers
and
supplications
,
with
strong
crying
and
teares
,
vnto
him
that
was
able
to
saue
him
from
death
.
O
come
let
vs
worship
and
fall
downe
,
and
kneele
before
the
Lord
our
maker
,
to
bow
his
knees
to
the
father
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
;
of
whom
is
named
all
the
families
in
heauen
and
earth
.
to
haue
prostrated
himselfe
vpon
the
earth
to
God
his
Father
:
Dauid
;
and
endue
his
soule
with
much
strength
.
his
prayers
be
not
turned
into
sin
.
And
hee
saide
vnto
them
Beware
of
all
vnrighteous
things
.
Hee
gaue
also
euerie
man
a
commandement
concerning
his
brother
.
We
are
all
members
of
Christs
bodie
.
Take
heed
brethren
least
at
anie
time
there
bee
in
anie
of
you
an
euill
heart
and
vnbeleeuing
,
to
depart
from
the
liuing
God
.
But
exhort
one
another
dayly
while
it
is
called
to
day
,
least
any
of
you
bee
hardened
by
the
deceitfulnesse
of
sinne
.
Let
vs
consider
one
another
to
prouoke
vnto
loue
and
good
workes
,
not
forsaking
the
fellowship
that
we
haue
amongst
our selues
,
as
the
maner
of
some
is
:
but
let
vs
exhort
one
another
,
and
that
so
much
the
more
,
because
yee
see
that
the
day
draweth
neere
,
&c.
We
fight
against
mightie
enemies
against
principalities
and
powers
iudge
being
now
at
the
verie
doores
,
because
he
knowes
that
hee
hath
but
a
short
time
to
raigne
:
Am
I
my
brothers
keeper
holy
Ghost
fell
vpon
the
Apostles
in
the
forme
of
fitie
tongues
:
Who
will
rise
vp
with
me
against
the
wicked
?
Or
who
will
take
my
part
against
the
euil
doers
?
And
the
Lord
said
:
Shall
I
hide
from
Abraham
that
thing
which
I
do
?
Seeing
that
Abraham
shall
be
indeed
a
great
and
a
mightie
nation
,
and
all
the
nations
of
the
earth
shall
be
blessed
in
him
.
For
I
know
him
that
he
will
command
his
sonnes
,
and
his
houshold
after
him
,
that
they
keepe
the
way
of
the
Lord
,
to
doe
righteousnesse
and
iudgement
,
that
the
Lord
may
bring
vpon
Abraham
that
hee
hath
spoken
vnto
him
.
Herod
that
killed
the
Innocents
of
all
wild
beasts
to
be
most
swift
,
so
that
they
which
take
her
whelpes
from
her
,
haue
ships
readie
;
and
so
taking
ship
,
she
cannot
pursue
them
,
nor
ouertake
them
;
which
otherwise
could
not
escape
from
her
.
But
when
she
perceiues
that
one
of
her
whelpes
is
stolne
from
her
,
and
that
she
cannot
recouer
it
againe
;
it
is
written
of
her
,
that
vpon
the
sea
shore
,
for
verie
griefe
she
will
throw
her selfe
downe
headlong
into
the
sea
;
punishing
her
owne
slownesse
with
such
a
voluntarie
destruction
.
Come
ye
children
,
&
hearken
vnto
me
,
&
I
will
teach
you
the
feare
of
the
Lord
.
The
vessell
will
euer
haue
a
tast
of
that
liquor
with
which
it
is
first
seasoned
:
Father
,
here
is
the
wood
,
but
where
is
the
lambe
for
the
burnt
offering
?
Lot
)
Who
brought
forth
318.
that
were
borne
and
brought
vp
in
his
house
and
with
them
pursued
those
kings
which
had
taken
Lot
prisoner
.
Abraham
circumcised
them
all
the
That
most
commonly
in
great
mens
houses
either
some
great
good
,
or
some
great
euill
is
hatched
.
Mine
eyes
shall
be
vnto
the
faithfull
of
the
land
,
that
they
may
dwell
with
me
,
and
hee
that
walketh
in
a
perfect
way
,
he
shall
serue
me
.
There
shall
no
deceitfull
person
dwell
within
my
house
.
He
that
telleth
lies
shall
not
tarie
in
my
sight
.
sonne
was
healed
that
he
beleeued
and
all
his
houshold
.
There
was
a
certaine
man
in
Caesarea
called
Cornelius
a
Captaine
of
the
band
called
the
Italian
band
,
a
deuout
man
,
one
that
feared
God
with
all
his
houshold
,
which
gaue
much
almes
to
the
people
,
&
prayed
God
continually
.
This
is
to
execute
iudgement
and
to
do
righteousnesse
,
Constantine
made
his
pallace
as
it
were
a
Church
,
in
catechising
his
family
himselfe
,
and
both
commanding
them
to
pray
,
and
also
teaching
them
how
to
pray
,
you
will
say
,
quoth
he
,
that
I
am
a
Bishop
:
and
so
I
am
indeed
;
but
I
within
,
and
you
abroad
:
be
pictured
with
his
eyes
looking
vnto
heauen
,
he
was
pictured
at
the
entrance
into
his
pallace
,
kneeling
on
his
knees
,
as
some
suter
;
and
his
eyes
lifted
vp
to
heauen
.
was
not
precisenesse
,
but
Christianitie
.
And
surely
if
thou
longest
greatly
to
be
with
Christ
;
then
do
his
will
:
and
his
will
is
especially
that
thou
shouldest
studie
to
profite
thy
neighbour
.
Wilt
thou
haue
me
proue
this
vnto
thee
out
of
another
place
?
O
Peter
doest
thou
loue
me
?
(
saith
he
)
feed
my
sheepe
.
And
when
as
he
had
asked
him
this
thrise
,
he
confirmed
that
this
was
an
argument
of
his
loue
.
Which
thing
was
not
spoken
only
to
Priests
;
but
also
to
euery
one
of
vs
,
to
whom
a
little
flocke
is
committed
:
for
because
it
is
a
verie
little
flocke
;
therfore
it
must
not
be
neglected
:
for
my
father
hath
a
pleasure
in
them
.
Euery
one
of
vs
hath
a
sheep
,
let
vs
leade
it
to
fat
pastures
.
When
therefore
a
maister
of
a
familie
shall
rise
from
his
bed
,
let
him
care
for
nothing
else
,
then
that
he
may
do
and
speake
those
things
,
by
which
he
may
increase
religion
in
his
whole
family
.
The
good
wife
also
,
let
her
haue
a
care
of
her
house
;
but
let
her
greatest
care
be
concerning
those
things
which
belong
to
heauen
;
Let
all
the
whole
family
do
those
things
.
For
if
in
our
worldly
affaires
we
preferre
the
matters
of
the
common
wealth
,
before
our
houshold
affaires
;
lest
for
the
payment
of
these
common
taxes
and
subsidies
we
being
brought
before
the
Iudge
,
and
being
punished
,
we
should
incurre
blame
&
reproch
:
how
much
more
in
spirituall
matters
ought
wee
to
haue
a
principall
care
of
them
first
of
all
,
which
concerne
God
our
creator
,
and
that
great
king
of
all
kings
;
least
that
we
be
drawne
thither
,
where
is
gnashing
of
teeth
?
Let
vs
therfore
embrace
those
vertues
,
which
are
profitable
to
our
own
saluation
,
&
also
profitable
to
our
neighbours
.
Peter
,
Feede
my
sheepe
Matth.
To
thee
will
I
giue
the
keyes
of
the
kingdome
of
heauen
:
It
seemes
to
bee
spoken
to
all
perfect
Christians
.
For
they
are
all
Peters
and
Rockes
,
and
in
them
all
is
the
Church
builded
.
And
if
you
thinke
that
the
Church
was
built
of
that
one
Peter
;
what
doe
you
say
of
Iames
and
Iohn
the
sonnes
of
thunder
,
and
of
the
other
Apostles
?
Which
of
you
,
I
pray
you
,
that
stand
here
,
can
say
one
Psalme
without
booke
,
if
ye
were
examined
;
or
anie
other
portion
of
scripture
?
Surely
there
is
none
.
And
this
is
not
onely
the
mischiefe
,
that
you
are
slouthfull
&
slacke
to
learne
spirituall
things
,
but
to
learne
diuelish
things
ye
are
more
hot
then
fire
:
for
if
any
one
should
aske
you
anie
vaine
ballads
,
or
any
such
like
foolish
and
vnchast
songs
and
tunes
,
hee
shall
find
verie
manie
that
are
skilfull
in
them
,
&
that
also
will
sing
them
with
great
pleasure
and
delight
.
But
this
is
the
common
excuse
of
these
faults
:
I
am
no
Monke
(
saith
he
)
I
haue
wife
and
children
and
a
familie
to
care
for
.
This
is
that
which
as
a
common
plague
,
marres
all
,
because
you
thinke
that
the
reading
of
the
Scriptures
doth
belong
only
to
Monks
;
when
as
it
is
farre
more
necessarie
for
you
,
then
for
them
.
For
they
which
are
conuersant
in
the
worlde
,
and
receiue
dayly
wound
vpon
wound
;
doe
not
they
stand
more
in
need
of
the
salues
of
God
?
&c.
Loue
not
the
world
Iohn
)
nor
the
things
that
are
in
the
world
.
If
any
man
loue
the
world
,
the
loue
of
the
Father
is
not
in
him
.
He
that
is
a
friend
to
the
world
,
is
an
opposed
enemie
to
God
.
For
al
that
is
in
the
world
as
the
lust
of
the
flesh
,
the
lust
of
the
eyes
,
the
pride
of
life
,
is
not
of
the
Father
,
but
is
of
the
world
.
We
followe
not
Christ
himselfe
That
rich
man
was
cloathed
in
purple
and
fine
linnen
,
and
fared
delicately
euerie
day
.
And
there
was
a
poore
man
named
Lazarus
,
which
lay
at
his
gate
full
of
sores
,
lust
of
the
flesh
state
of
this
life
lust
of
the
eyes
who
is
the
way
,
the
truth
,
and
the
life
,
God
forbid
that
I
should
reioyce
,
but
in
the
crosse
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
;
whereby
the
world
is
crucified
to
me
,
&
I
vnto
the
world
Euen
vnto
this
houre
we
both
hunger
and
thirst
,
&
are
naked
,
&
are
buffetted
,
&
haue
no
certaine
dwelling
place
:
We
approue
our selues
the
ministers
of
God
in
much
patience
,
in
afflictions
,
in
necessities
,
in
distresse
.
Blessed
are
ye
poore
for
yours
is
the
kingdome
of
God
.
Blessed
are
yee
that
hunger
;
for
ye
shall
be
satisfied
.
Blessed
are
ye
that
weepe
now
,
for
ye
shall
laugh
.
Blessed
are
ye
when
men
hate
you
,
and
when
they
separate
you
and
reuile
you
;
and
put
out
your
name
as
euill
,
for
the
Sonne
of
mans
sake
.
Reioyce
you
in
that
day
and
be
glad
:
For
behold
your
reward
is
great
in
heauen
:
for
after
this
maner
did
their
fathers
to
the
Prophets
.
But
woe
vnto
you
that
are
rich
;
for
you
haue
receiued
your
consolation
.
Wo
be
vnto
you
that
are
full
;
for
ye
shall
hunger
.
Wo
be
to
you
that
now
laugh
;
for
ye
shall
waile
and
weepe
.
Wo
be
to
you
when
all
men
speake
well
of
you
;
for
so
did
their
fathers
to
the
false
prophets
,
&c.
Lazarus
.
Diues
Diues
:
Sonne
remember
that
thou
in
thy
life
time
receiuedst
thy
pleasures
,
or
good
things
:
and
contrariwise
,
Lazarus
paines
,
or
euill
things
.
Now
therefore
hee
is
comforted
,
and
thou
art
tormented
.
Woe
to
them
that
now
laugh
;
for
that
they
haue
receiued
their
consolation
.
Blessed
are
they
which
now
weepe
,
almesdeeds
and
works
of
mercie
Who
told
the
king
of
Sodom
,
that
he
would
not
take
of
all
that
was
his
,
so
much
beguiling
our
owne
selues
Let
there
be
no
strife
I
pray
thee
between
thee
and
me
,
neither
betweene
thine
heardsmen
and
mine
heardsmen
,
for
we
are
brethren
.
Is
not
the
whole
land
before
thee
?
Depart
I
pray
thee
from
me
.
If
thou
wilt
take
the
left
hand
,
then
I
wil
go
to
the
right
:
if
thou
go
to
the
right
hand
,
then
I
will
take
the
left
.
refused
to
be
called
the
sonne
of
Pharaohs
daughter
,
&
chose
rather
to
suffer
aduersitie
with
the
people
of
God
.
that
euery
one
that
is
left
of
all
the
nations
which
came
against
Ierusalem
,
shall
go
vp
from
yeare
to
yeare
to
worship
the
king
the
lord
of
hosts
,
&
to
keepe
the
feast
of
Tabernacles
.
And
they
which
will
not
come
vp
&c.
vpon
them
shall
be
no
raine
.
Exod.
23.
Thou
Lord
shalt
send
a
gracious
Raine
on
thine
inheritance
,
&c.
Zacharie
by
the
burning
of
Iericho
,
and
all
that
was
therein
Achan
amongst
the
spoyles
,
saw
a
goodly
Babylonish
garment
,
and
two
hundred
shekels
of
siluer
,
a
golden
tongue
and
coueted
them
,
and
hid
them
in
his
tent
:
Hee
was
stoned
to
death
with
stones
for
his
labour
.
a
Babylonish
garment
the
pride
and
state
of
this
life
:
two
hundred
shekels
of
siluer
,
couetousnesse
,
and
the
desire
and
lusts
of
the
eyes
:
golden
tongue
the
lust
of
the
flesh
must
bee
dayly
fed
daintily
had
barly
bread
and
fish
for
his
prouision
.
The
time
is
but
short
,
henceforth
let
them
which
haue
wiues
,
bee
as
though
they
had
none
:
and
they
that
weepe
,
as
though
they
wept
not
,
&c.
They
passed
through
the
riuer
on
foote
:
there
did
wee
reioyce
in
him
.
When
as
they
had
made
an
end
of
deuiding
the
land
by
the
coasts
thereof
,
then
the
children
of
Israel
gaue
an
inheritance
vnto
Iosuah
the
son
of
Nun
,
amongst
them
,
according
to
the
word
of
the
Lord
:
they
gaue
him
the
citie
which
he
asked
,
euen
Tymnah-serah
in
mount
Ephraim
;
and
he
built
the
citie
,
and
dwelt
therein
.
Tymnah
serah
a
great
image
O
Lord
thou
art
my
portion
Thou
art
my
Lord
,
my
goods
are
nothing
vnto
thee
.
To
thy
Saints
that
are
in
the
earth
(
or
to
the
excellent
)
my
delight
is
in
them
.
Tribute
is
to
be
paid
to
whom
tribute
belongeth
:
and
our
Sauiour
paide
tribute
himself
)
yet
he
despised
this
gainefull
and
lawfull
office
,
and
followed
Iesus
Christ
.
As
soone
as
Christ
had
entred
into
his
house
,
hee
stood
forth
and
said
vnto
the
Lord
:
Behold
Lord
,
the
halfe
of
my
goods
I
giue
vnto
the
poore
,
and
if
I
haue
taken
anie
thing
from
anie
man
by
forged
cauillation
,
I
restore
him
foure
fold
.
This
day
is
saluation
come
vnto
this
house
.
a
faith
had
Abraham
through
charitie
in
his
tent
doore
,
euen
in
the
heate
of
the
day
to
waite
that
hee
might
entertaine
strangers
.
Behold
Lord
,
the
halfe
of
my
goods
I
giue
vnto
the
poore
,
&c.
should
giue
againe
halfe
to
God
,
who
gaue
him
all
that
he
hath
Whatsoeuer
is
written
,
is
written
for
our
learning
,
no
not
of
Herod
himselfe
they
be
Abrahams
sonnes
Ioseph
)
my
maister
knoweth
not
what
he
hath
in
the
house
with
me
;
but
hath
committed
all
that
he
hath
to
mine
hand
.
that
they
bee
rich
in
good
workes
,
and
readie
to
giue
and
imparting
and
communicating
to
their
brethren
some
part
of
those
blessings
of
the
waters
of
thy
cesterne
,
and
of
the
riuers
out
of
the
middest
of
thine
owne
well
:
Let
thy
fountaines
flow
forth
,
and
the
riuers
of
waters
in
the
streets
.
Laying
vp
in
treasure
for
themselues
a
good
foundation
against
the
time
to
come
,
that
they
may
obtaine
euerlasting
life
.
for
blessed
are
the
mercifull
;
for
they
shall
obtaine
mercie
.
that
iudgement
shall
bee
without
mercie
to
him
,
that
now
sheweth
no
mercy
.
Make
you
friends
of
your
vnrighteous
Mammon
,
that
*
when
you
depart
hence
,
and
shall
faile
in
your
accounts
,
they
may
receiue
you
into
euerlasting
tabernacles
.
a
day
of
iudgement
All
mouthes
there
must
bee
stopped
:
At
that
day
,
make
the
poore
your
friends
when
you
shall
faile
in
your
accounts
,
S.
Paul
our
almes
is
called
our
righteousnesse
.
Do
your
almes
Do
your
righteousnesse
But
you
beloued
,
edifie
your selues
in
your
most
holy
faith
;
praying
in
the
holy
Ghost
.
And
keepe
your selues
in
the
loue
of
God
,
looking
for
the
mercie
of
our
Lord
Iesus
Christ
vnto
eternall
life
.
Hee
hath
dispersed
abroade
Dauid
)
and
giuen
to
the
poore
,
and
his
righteousnesse
endureth
for
euer
:
his
horne
shall
bee
exalted
with
glorie
.
Blessed
are
they
that
die
in
the
Lord
,
euen
so
saith
the
Spirit
:
for
they
rest
from
their
labours
,
and
their
workes
followe
them
.
Euen
so
saith
the
Spirit
I
was
hungrie
,
and
you
gaue
me
meate
.
I
thirsted
,
and
you
gaue
me
drinke
,
&c.
Verily
I
say
vnto
you
in
as
much
as
ye
haue
done
it
to
the
least
of
these
my
brethren
,
yee
haue
done
it
to
me
?
O
happie
Martha
and
Zacheus
,
that
entertained
Iesus
into
your
houses
!
in
his
poore
members
I
say
vnto
you
Whatsoeuer
you
shall
do
to
the
least
of
these
my
brethren
,
you
haue
done
it
to
me
.
and
in
whose
mouth
is
no
deceit
Let
euerie
one
imagine
that
he
saw
the
diuell
with
his
seruants
,
that
is
,
with
the
people
of
perdition
and
destruction
,
as
it
were
to
step
forth
into
the
middle
,
and
to
make
a
challenge
to
all
Christs
people
,
when
as
he
shall
sit
in
iudgement
,
saying
on
this
maner
:
I
for
these
(
whom
thou
seest
with
me
)
was
neither
buffetted
,
nor
whipped
,
not
crucified
,
nor
shed
my
bloud
;
neither
did
I
redeeme
this
my
family
by
the
ransome
of
my
passion
on
the
crosse
;
neither
do
I
promise
them
the
kingdom
of
heauen
;
neither
hauing
restored
to
them
againe
immortalitie
,
do
I
cal
them
hence
againe
to
paradise
:
and
yet
what
great
and
precious
presents
(
long
sought
for
,
and
most
stately
prepared
)
do
they
offer
mee
?
laying
their
goods
to
gage
,
or
selling
them
for
the
preparing
of
this
my
present
.
And
if
it
do
not
answere
their
expectation
manie
times
,
they
are
reuiled
and
scoffed
at
,
and
through
the
rage
of
the
people
stoned
to
death
.
Shew
me
O
Christ
of
thine
,
such
present-bringers
to
thee
,
euen
of
those
thy
rich
men
,
those
that
abound
in
wealth
:
Thou
thy selfe
ruling
and
beholding
all
things
in
thy
Church
,
doe
these
offer
thee
such
a
present
,
gaging
and
selling
their
goods
?
yea
(
or
changing
the
properties
of
them
)
translating
them
into
heauenly
treasures
?
In
these
earthly
and
vaine
gifts
of
men
(
which
they
bestow
on
me
)
no
man
is
fed
,
no
man
is
clothed
,
no
man
is
sustained
with
their
reliefe
of
bread
or
drinke
:
all
things
are
consumed
and
wasted
with
a
vaine
pleasure
and
delight
,
betweene
the
madnesse
of
the
shewer
,
and
the
errour
of
the
beholder
.
But
there
in
thy
church
,
in
thy
poore
,
thou
art
clothed
,
thou
art
fed
,
and
thou
promisest
eternall
life
to
them
that
do
these
things
:
and
yet
for
all
this
,
thine
are
scant
to
be
compared
to
mine
that
perish
:
which
are
honoured
of
thee
with
heauenly
wages
and
celestiall
rewards
.
What
answere
shall
wee
make
for
these
things
,
my
brethren
Cyprian
)
or
how
shall
wee
defend
the
soules
of
these
rich
men
,
which
are
ouerwhelmed
as
it
were
with
a
sacrilegious
barrennesse
,
and
with
a
night
of
darknesse
?
What
excuse
shall
we
make
for
them
,
who
are
inferiour
to
the
seruants
of
the
diuell
;
which
will
not
requite
Christ
the
price
of
his
bloud
and
passion
with
our
excesses
,
and
those
things
which
we
may
well
enough
spare
?
which
will
not
giue
Christ
for
his
passion
so
much
as
the
parings
of
our
nailes
,
as
we
say
?
When
Lucullus
had
entertained
certaine
Grecians
many
dayes
very
stately
;
in
so
much
that
they
said
,
that
they
maruelled
that
he
would
bestow
so
much
cost
of
them
:
He
answered
:
O
my
guests
,
I
haue
bestowed
something
for
your
sakes
:
but
the
greatest
part
for
Lucullus
his
sake
.
what
thing
men
had
like
to
God
?
he
answered
,
to
shew
liberalitie
and
curtesie
.
feed
the
hungrie
and
clothe
the
naked
When
thou
makest
a
dinner
,
or
a
supper
,
call
not
thy
friendes
,
nor
thy
brethren
,
neither
thy
kinsmen
,
nor
thy
rich
neighbours
:
least
they
bid
thee
againe
,
and
recompence
be
made
thee
.
But
when
thou
makest
a
feast
,
cal
the
poore
,
the
maimed
,
the
lame
,
and
the
blind
:
and
thou
shalt
be
blessed
,
because
they
cannot
recompence
thee
.
For
thou
shalt
be
recompenced
in
the
resurrection
of
the
iust
.
sacrifice
or
to
murther
or
to
abstaine
from
meate
,
or
to
feast
:
example
of
Abraham
and
king
Saul
,
and
of
that
man
of
God
which
came
to
Bethel
,
and
preached
against
Ieroboams
idolatrous
altars
,
that
a
mans
table
is
the
mother
of
friendship
.
that
wine
hath
force
to
draw
men
to
friendship
.
make
the
poore
their
friendes
,
that
when
they
depart
hence
,
and
shall
faile
in
their
accounts
,
they
may
receiue
them
into
euerlasting
tabernacles
:
let
them
feast
them
,
and
let
them
drinke
of
their
wine
also
:
Plato
and
Athenaeus
this
was
the
sinne
of
thy
sister
Sodome
:
Pride
,
fulnesse
of
bread
,
abundance
of
idlenesse
was
in
her
,
and
in
her
daughters
.
she
strengthened
not
their
hands
Shee
did
not
to
them
as
she
would
haue
wished
to
haue
beene
done
to
her selfe
.
her
merchandizing
and
her
gaine
shall
bee
euen
holinesse
it selfe
vnto
the
Lord
.
Neither
shall
it
be
laid
vp
as
treasure
,
nor
hoorded
vp
in
store
:
but
her
merchandizing
shall
be
to
them
now
that
dwell
before
the
Lord
,
that
they
may
eate
sufficiently
and
haue
durable
clothing
.
They
which
had
lands
sold
them
,
and
layd
the
price
of
them
at
the
Apostles
feete
,
and
distribution
was
made
according
to
euery
mans
necessitie
,
and
there
was
none
that
stood
in
need
amongst
them
,
neither
of
meate
,
nor
of
apparell
.
in
their
extreme
pouertie
were
abundantly
rich
in
liberalitie
to
the
poore
,
euen
willing
aboue
their
powers
,
they
shall
not
be
lost
;
we
shall
receiue
a
reward
at
the
resurrection
of
the
iust
.
Cast
thy
bread
vpon
the
face
of
the
waters
,
&
after
manie
daies
thou
shalt
find
it
.
after
many
dayes
at
the
resurrection
of
the
iust
,
thou
shalt
find
it
.
Abraham
sate
at
his
tent
doore
to
waite
for
strangers
,
that
he
might
feast
them
.
Martha
entertained
&
feasted
Iesus
Christ
.
citizen
of
Ierusalem
entertained
Iesus
Christ
,
when
as
he
should
eate
his
passeouer
:
must
lie
at
their
gates
as
Lazarus
did
at
the
gates
of
Diues
:
Smicythus
told
king
Philip
of
Macedonia
that
Nicanor
continually
spake
euill
of
him
:
Well
saith
Philip
,
Nicanor
is
not
the
worst
subiect
I
haue
,
and
it
may
be
the
fault
is
in
me
.
And
when
as
he
vnderstood
that
he
was
a
verie
poore
man
,
and
that
he
neuer
did
giue
him
anie
thing
;
hee
commanded
that
something
should
be
giuen
him
:
which
when
it
was
done
,
then
Smicythus
told
the
king
that
Nicanor
commended
him
highly
to
all
men
.
Thou
maist
see
,
saith
Philip
,
that
it
is
in
our
power
either
to
be
well
or
euill
reported
of
.
God
heareth
the
prayers
of
the
poore
.
a
Christians
weapons
,
are
teares
and
prayers
and
that
therefore
if
the
poore
do
crie
out
against
any
man
,
they
fight
and
preuaile
more
against
him
,
with
their
prayers
,
then
if
an
hoste
of
armed
men
besieged
him
.
A
good
man
Dauid
)
is
mercifull
and
lendeth
,
and
will
guide
his
words
with
discretion
.
I
haue
beene
young
,
and
now
am
olde
,
yet
saw
I
neuer
the
righteous
forsaken
,
nor
his
seede
begging
their
bread
.
But
he
is
euer
mercifull
and
lendeth
,
and
his
seede
enioyeth
the
blessing
.
Their
seede
shall
neuer
beg
their
bread
:
their
seede
shall
neuer
be
forsaken
.
The
iust
mans
seede
is
neuer
forsaken
;
neuer
goeth
a
begging
:
but
his
father
is
euer
mercifull
and
lendeth
.
If
you
lend
,
of
whom
you
hope
to
receiue
againe
,
what
thanks
haue
you
?
for
sinners
lend
to
sinners
;
that
they
may
receiue
the
like
againe
.
But
loue
your
enemies
,
and
doe
good
,
and
lend
,
looking
for
nothing
againe
:
and
your
reward
shall
be
great
,
and
you
shall
be
the
sonnes
of
the
highest
,
for
he
is
kind
both
to
the
vnthankefull
and
wicked
.
Lend
you
euen
to
your
enemies
,
looking
for
nothing
againe
if
thy
brother
bee
not
able
to
pay
thee
;
being
thus
resolued
in
thy
mind
,
when
thou
lendest
him
,
that
thou
art
content
to
lose
the
principall
for
Gods
cause
,
for
whose
sake
thou
lendest
.
looke
for
like
curtesie
againe
looke
for
nothing
againe
who
lends
thee
freely
all
that
thou
hast
.
And
your
reward
shall
be
great
in
heauen
and
you
shall
be
the
sonnes
of
the
most
Highest
.
our
reward
shal
be
great
in
heauen
.
The
foolish
bodie
hath
said
in
his
heart
that
there
is
no
God
.
To
haue
a
great
reward
in
heauen
,
and
to
be
the
sonnes
of
the
most
Highest
?
God
himselfe
is
kind
both
to
the
vnthankfull
and
wicked
:
The
charitie
and
righteousnesse
of
Christians
towards
their
brethren
,
should
exceede
the
charitie
of
the
Iewes
towards
their
brethren
:
we
are
perfect
men
S.
Paul
At
the
end
of
seuen
yeares
thou
shalt
make
a
remission
or
forgiuenes
,
faith
God
:
and
this
is
the
word
of
forgiuenesse
,
that
euery
Lord
or
owner
shall
forgiue
that
his
hand
or
abilitie
hath
lent
.
He
that
hath
lent
to
his
neighbor
,
shal
not
ask
it
of
his
companion
,
&
of
his
brother
,
when
as
that
yeare
is
called
,
The
forgiuenesse
of
the
Lord
.
Of
a
stranger
thou
maist
require
it
;
but
that
which
shall
bee
betweene
thy
brother
and
thee
,
thy
hand
shall
forgiue
.
The
Lord
shall
blesse
thee
in
the
land
,
which
the
Lord
thy
God
giueth
thee
for
an
inheritance
to
possesse
it
.
So
that
thou
hearken
vnto
the
voice
of
the
Lord
thy
God
,
to
obserue
and
do
all
these
commandements
,
which
I
command
thee
this
day
.
shall
blesse
vs
in
our
land
,
and
in
all
our
businesses
and
affaires
.
A
Prophet
Moses
)
shall
God
raise
vp
vnto
you
like
to
me
,
him
ye
shal
heare
but
in
all
things
,
in
matters
of
maners
also
.
And
euerie
soule
that
will
not
heare
that
Prophet
,
his
soule
shall
bee
rooted
out
from
among
his
people
.
To
bee
rooted
out
from
among
Gods
people
.
if
they
should
gaine
all
the
whole
world
,
if
so
be
that
they
should
lose
their
soules
.
hide
their
talents
lap
it
vp
in
a
napkin
.
his
talent
from
him
,
and
cast
therefore
that
vnprofitable
seruant
into
vtter
darknesse
,
there
shall
be
weeping
and
gnashing
of
teeth
.
Cast
that
wicked
,
but
that
vnprofitable
seruant
into
vtter
darknesse
.
eschew
euil
,
but
they
must
also
doe
good
.
The
figge
tree
which
brought
forth
no
fruite
,
but
troubled
the
ground
,
was
therefore
threatned
to
be
taken
away
.
God
is
the
searcher
of
hearts
thou
be
not
an
vnprofitable
seruant
.
Cast
him
into
vtter
darknesse
there
shall
bee
weeping
and
gnashing
of
teeth
.
Augustine
)
thou
hadst
giuen
one
a
little
money
to
lone
,
and
he
to
whom
thou
hadst
giuen
this
money
,
for
thy
little
mony
,
should
giue
thee
a
farme
,
which
were
farre
better
then
it
:
how
wouldest
thou
thanke
him
?
how
glad
wouldest
thou
bee
?
But
see
what
an
excellent
possession
,
hee
will
giue
thee
to
whom
thou
hast
lent
:
Come
yee
blessed
of
my
father
,
receiue
ye
:
What
?
that
which
you
haue
giuen
?
God
forbid
:
you
haue
giuen
earthly
things
,
which
if
you
had
not
giuen
would
haue
putrified
in
the
earth
:
For
what
wouldest
thou
haue
done
with
it
,
if
thou
hadst
not
giuen
it
?
that
which
would
haue
perished
in
the
earth
,
is
preserued
in
heauen
.
Therefore
that
which
is
preserued
we
shall
receiue
.
Thy
desert
is
preserued
:
thy
merit
is
become
a
treasure
.
For
marke
what
thou
shalt
receiue
:
Receiue
ye
the
kingdom
,
that
was
prepared
for
you
from
the
beginning
of
the
world
.
On
the
contrarie
,
they
,
that
would
not
lend
,
what
shall
they
heare
?
Goe
yee
into
euerlasting
fire
,
which
is
prepared
for
the
diuell
and
his
Angels
.
Cato
Censorius
To
feed
well
,
to
cloath
wel
,
and
to
till
well
.
What
is
it
to
commit
vsurie
?
Is
not
that
also
a
point
of
good
husbandrie
?
Cato
What
is
it
,
to
kill
a
man
?
Alphonsus
king
of
Aragon
compared
vsurers
to
greedie
birds
to
whom
they
were
bound
to
open
,
euen
their
verie
hearts
and
bowels
to
do
them
good
,
what
els
do
Vsurers
,
but
that
which
the
diuell
perswaded
Christ
to
haue
done
?
(
when
as
hee
would
haue
had
him
to
haue
made
stones
bread
)
for
by
their
lending
,
they
gaine
of
stones
and
mettalles
that
which
nature
cannot
bring
forth
.
For
naturally
a
peece
of
gold
,
or
any
other
money
,
engendreth
not
money
.
(
of
the
two
edged
sword
By
the
two-edged
sword
glistering
out
of
his
mouth
,
is
meant
,
that
it
is
he
,
that
now
shewed
to
the
world
the
glad
tydings
of
the
Gospell
:
and
by
Moses
the
knowledge
of
the
lawe
.
But
because
,
by
the
same
word
hee
shall
iudge
hereafter
all
mankind
,
that
were
both
vnder
the
law
,
and
vnder
the
Gospell
:
therefore
it
is
said
to
be
a
two
edged
sword
.
A
sword
armes
a
souldier
,
kils
a
mans
enemie
,
and
punisheth
a
reuolter
or
a
turnecoate
.
And
that
he
might
shew
his
Apostles
that
he
preached
iudgement
,
he
saith
,
I
came
not
to
send
peace
into
the
world
,
but
a
sword
.
And
after
that
,
he
had
ended
his
parables
,
he
saith
vnto
them
:
Haue
you
vnderstood
all
these
things
?
And
they
said
,
yea
.
Therefore
euerie
Scribe
learned
in
the
kingdome
of
God
,
is
like
to
a
housholder
bringing
out
of
his
treasure
new
and
old
things
:
that
is
,
the
new
words
of
the
Gospell
,
and
the
old
of
the
law
and
Prophets
.
And
that
these
come
out
of
his
mouth
:
He
said
to
Peter
,
Go
to
the
sea
,
and
cast
in
an
angle
,
and
the
fish
that
thou
shalt
first
take
,
opening
his
mouth
,
thou
shalt
find
a
stavre
(
that
is
two
pence
)
giue
it
for
me
and
thee
.
And
Dauid
also
by
the
holy
Ghost
saith
:
God
hath
spoken
once
:
I
haue
heard
these
two
things
:
That
God
hath
once
determined
,
that
in
the
beginning
,
that
shall
continue
to
the
end
.
To
conclude
,
when
as
he
is
appointed
of
his
Father
to
be
Iudge
,
he
minding
to
shew
that
through
the
word
,
which
is
preached
to
them
,
men
should
be
iudged
,
he
saith
,
Do
you
thinke
that
I
will
iudge
you
in
the
last
day
?
But
the
word
which
I
haue
spoken
vnto
you
,
that
shall
iudge
you
in
the
last
day
.
And
Paul
against
Antichrist
saith
to
the
Thessalonians
:
Whom
the
Lord
shall
kill
with
the
spirit
of
his
mouth
.
This
is
therefore
that
two-edged
sword
proceeding
out
of
his
mouth
,
&c.
Hee
that
hath
eares
to
heare
,
let
him
heare
.
Take
heede
what
you
heare
You
are
cleane
,
for
the
word
that
dwelleth
in
you
.
Lord
,
Lord
We
must
eate
the
whole
Paschal
L●mbe
,
As
well
the
feete
as
the
head
and
purtnance
.
preached
as
a
testimonie
of
their
condemnation
,
at
that
day
of
iudgement
,
Why
didst
thou
preach
my
lawes
,
or
take
my
couenant
in
thy
mouth
?
and
wouldst
not
bee
reformed
by
it
?
the
Martyr
thus
describes
the
ancient
Christians
.
By
this
it
appeareth
how
zealous
in
the
seruice
of
God
,
how
homely
and
simple
in
their
apparel
,
what
contemners
of
the
world
Christians
were
in
the
beginning
.
Who
condemne
by
their
examples
the
Atheists
and
lukewarme
Christians
in
religion
,
the
curious
and
couetous
worldlings
of
our
age
:
who
are
as
it
were
wedded
to
this
world
,
and
take
their
delights
and
pleasures
therein
,
who
will
haue
all
things
(
as
they
saie
)
in
print
,
both
their
houses
and
apparell
,
and
whatsoeuer
they
haue
else
.
Surely
this
is
not
to
contemne
the
world
,
as
they
did
.
These
former
vsed
the
world
onelie
for
the
present
necessitie
,
they
tooke
no
pleasure
therein
,
as
manie
doe
,
and
with
great
costs
labour
to
obtaine
at
this
daie
.
also
a
verie
ancient
Christian
,
in
his
Apologie
for
the
Christians
,
speaketh
thus
to
the
Emperours
Here
also
we
maie
see
the
same
Christians
most
liuely
painted
out
,
which
before
we
saw
in
holy
in
life
and
conuersation
.
Despisers
of
this
world
,
not
giuen
to
quarrelling
,
or
going
to
law
,
they
had
learned
another
lesson
,
saith
in
those
daies
:
which
condemnes
the
quarrelling
and
contentious
Christians
of
our
age
,
who
sue
at
lawe
now
for
euerie
light
trifle
their
brethren
:
When
as
I
haue
heard
that
euen
in
the
memorie
of
some
yet
liuing
,
to
haue
a
sute
in
lawe
in
a
whole
towne
,
or
to
haue
one
goe
to
was
counted
a
great
strange
matter
;
euen
as
now
it
is
counted
to
trauell
to
Rome
,
or
to
Constantinople
.
So
peaceablie
they
liued
in
those
dayes
.
A
man
in
all
his
life
neuer
sawe
London
:
that
was
a
rare
thing
.
But
nowe
our
sutes
are
so
common
,
that
they
make
the
waie
thither
beaten
.
The
former
Christians
were
not
so
contentious
,
as
wée
maie
learne
here
by
also
verie
excellentlie
describeth
thus
vnto
vs
the
maners
and
conuersation
of
Christians
in
his
time
:
Behold
here
another
notable
description
of
Christians
.
They
despised
not
only
the
world
,
but
also
the
pleasures
of
the
flesh
.
They
embraced
virginitie
,
&
they
did
dedicate
themselues
as
spouses
&
wiues
onelie
,
and
wholy
to
the
king
of
all
kings
,
as
Saint
They
seeke
to
please
the
Lord
only
,
they
are
holy
in
bodie
and
spirit
.
So
are
not
they
,
who
are
maried
.
And
in
those
daies
of
this
sort
were
thousands
;
so
manie
as
their
numbers
could
not
be
told
.
How
are
now
Christians
degenerated
from
this
?
Surelie
now
we
maie
saie
,
They
marie
,
and
are
maried
,
as
our
Sauiour
prophecieth
in
the
Gospell
:
so
few
at
this
time
embrace
virginitie
in
comparison
of
the
thousandes
in
those
dayes
.
also
a
verie
ancient
Father
,
describeth
the
conuersation
of
Christians
in
his
dayes
thus
:
Such
vnitie
as
members
of
one
bodie
;
such
common
prayers
with
faith
and
knowledge
;
such
hearing
of
the
Scriptures
,
with
punishments
of
the
disobedient
;
such
voluntarie
contributions
to
the
poore
;
such
Christian
charitie
;
such
a
communitie
of
the
vse
of
all
things
were
in
those
former
good
Christians
.
But
with
vs
almost
all
these
are
quite
contrarie
:
so
farre
we
haue
degenerated
.
And
in
their
prayers
they
vsed
great
reuerence
,
in
those
dayes
they
knéeled
.
For
thus
I
reade
in
a
sermon
of
Beatus
Caesarius
,
Bishop
of
Orleance
:
It
should
séeme
that
the
Deacon
in
time
of
prayer
cried
.
as
we
in
our
prayers
now
saie
,
to
stir
vp
the
peoples
minds
to
prayer
.
And
that
the
Bishop
had
a
care
to
marke
whether
the
people
in
time
of
prayers
knéeled
or
no.
I
would
all
Pastors
of
Churches
would
do
the
like
nowe
,
and
marke
who
kneeles
not
,
and
exhort
them
to
knéele
.
But
now
no
man
regards
this
.
And
in
another
place
of
the
discipline
of
Christians
,
the
same
writes
thus
The
former
Christians
(
as
appeareth
by
this
)
did
not
so
greedilie
séeke
for
money
and
riches
,
as
we
do
at
this
daie
.
They
despised
riches
:
they
passed
not
for
money
.
also
condemnes
this
couetousnes
in
Christians
.
Their
au●h●●it●●
first
maketh
themselues
afraid
,
which
make
them
so
terrible
to
others
.
This
account
the
former
Christians
made
of
riches
,
as
of
fetters
;
and
of
honors
,
as
of
burthens
.
But
to
come
neerer
vs
,
and
to
condemne
our
couetousnes
,
telleth
a
strange
historie
of
two
Christians
:
(
saith
he
Such
contempt
of
riches
was
in
those
dayes
;
and
such
a
conscience
amongst
Christians
:
The
like
should
be
amongst
vs
,
if
we
were
not
growne
out
of
kind
.
Such
like
contemners
of
the
world
were
and
all
the
Fathers
,
as
by
reading
their
liues
appeares
.
We
haue
now
few
such
We
alleage
their
sayings
commonlie
,
but
neuer
follow
their
steps
of
life
:
nay
,
it
is
likely
we
neuer
read
their
liues
;
which
are
wel
worth
the
reading
,
but
much
more
the
following
,
séeing
we
swarue
so
farfrom
them
Nay
,
not
onely
Christians
,
but
euen
the
verie
Pagans
teach
vs
this
contempt
of
riches
.
I
reade
of
He
accounted
it
a
disgrace
to
to
stoupe
downe
to
them
:
and
shall
not
Christians
account
it
a
much
more
disgrace
vnto
them
;
whose
father
is
God
,
whose
kingdome
is
heauen
;
whither
no
such
earthly
or
transitorie
things
shall
haue
anie
accesse
?
They
which
do
in
this
life
applie
their
whole
studies
and
cares
to
the
heaping
vp
of
these
earthlie
riches
,
doe
like
as
if
a
king
should
go
and
heape
vp
pibble
stones
in
his
treasurie
;
what
follie
were
this
in
a
king
;
séeing
he
should
haue
no
vse
of
these
in
his
kingdom
?
Such
foolish
kings
are
these
worldly
minded
Christians
.
And
lesse
vse
shall
they
haue
of
these
earthlie
riches
in
their
kingdome
.
I
would
to
God
all
Christians
would
imitate
him
,
that
their
excellencie
would
appeare
in
their
excellent
works
,
which
they
should
doe
,
and
in
the
vertues
of
their
minds
;
and
not
in
outward
and
externall
pompe
and
vanitie
.
That
they
would
be
rude
&
homelie
outwardlie
as
he
was
;
but
inwardlie
all
glorious
,
The
Romans
also
were
such
despisers
of
the
world
,
and
of
the
vaine
pompe
thereof
,
as
doth
teach
vs
(
saith
he
(
and
hauing
re●oned
vp
a
great
number
of
ancient
and
famous
Romans
)
(
saith
he
And
after
declares
to
vs
the
maners
of
the
ancient
Romans
,
euer
how
they
despised
the
state
and
pompe
of
the
world
:
And
shall
not
we
Christians
?
But
especially
in
this
point
is
excellent
,
he
describes
thus
vnto
his
friend
(
saith
hee
(
which
I
suppose
to
be
the
gra●e
)
Such
a
pitifull
man
to
his
countrie
,
and
plaine
man
in
his
dealings
was
as
here
auoucheth
vnto
vs
.
Hée
had
rather
be
banisht
then
do
his
countrie
anie
harme
:
he
past
not
for
curious
buildings
,
costlie
furniture
,
or
the
pompe
of
this
world
,
which
some
afterward
then
(
as
in
our
dayes
now
)
greedilie
sought
for
:
so
farre
off
was
he
to
hurt
or
oppresse
anie
man
to
obtaine
or
maintaine
this
.
These
Pagans
condemne
the
curiositie
and
pompe
of
the
world
,
which
now
raignes
amongst
vs
:
They
shall
condemne
vs
,
vnlesse
wee
repent
,
at
the
daie
of
iudgement
.
It
is
a
shame
for
Christians
,
that
Pagans
should
go
beyond
them
in
anie
vertue
.
We
haue
had
Christians
that
haue
excelled
them
euen
of
late
.
I
reade
of
king
of
Surely
this
Christian
king
,
and
that
not
long
since
,
excéeded
all
these
Pagans
All
Christians
should
herein
be
his
schollers
,
should
learne
by
his
example
to
despise
the
world
,
to
despise
money
and
gold
.
It
is
a
Christian
and
kinglie
lesson
.
But
this
Christian
philosophie
is
now
quite
banished
,
and
that
whereof
Saint
We
will
not
now
giue
thousands
of
Crownes
,
no
nor
of
pence
or
shillings
,
no
not
to
our
brethren
.
We
loue
our selues
and
mony
,
and
gold
so
well
,
that
no
man
almost
loues
his
brother
.
The
first
Christians
had
learned
this
lesson
,
and
therefore
they
laid
not
the
rents
,
They
gaue
it
not
them
in
their
hands
;
to
declare
no
doubt
,
this
contempt
of
the
world
,
and
their
loue
to
the
Apostles
.
The
like
loue
had
the
Galathians
to
Saint
(
saith
he
And
he
writes
to
This
condemnes
those
,
that
loue
the
world
so
well
,
that
now
they
are
so
farce
from
giuing
anie
thing
to
the
Church
,
that
they
rather
studie
and
deuise
how
they
maie
take
that
awaie
,
that
hath
beene
well
giuen
of
others
,
which
come
not
to
the
Church
now
ad
offerendum
,
sed
ad
auferendum
,
not
to
offer
,
but
to
take
away
.
The
like
contempt
of
the
world
had
those
Iewes
,
which
when
as
Christ
rode
to
Ierusalem
,
And
no
doubt
they
were
a
figure
of
vs
:
rather
then
Christ
should
go
barefoote
,
we
should
cast
euen
our
verie
garments
in
the
waie
.
But
now
to
maintaine
their
sutes
of
apparell
,
and
their
braue
garments
,
manie
make
Christ
in
his
members
to
go
barefoot
,
and
ill
clothed
,
and
with
manie
a
hungrie
meale
:
And
do
these
spread
their
garments
in
the
waie
?
Nay
,
as
the
Prophet
speaketh
.
They
make
no
account
of
the
poore
members
of
Iesus
Christ
.
They
despise
not
the
world
.
Neither
haue
the
Heathen
onelie
taught
vs
this
contempt
,
but
euen
nature
her selfe
.
Oyle
if
it
be
put
in
water
,
will
not
be
mingled
with
it
;
but
will
swim
aboue
.
Such
excellent
oyle
should
Christians
be
,
whereof
they
take
their
names
:
They
should
swimme
aboue
all
the
waters
(
that
is
,
of
riches
,
pleasures
,
and
delights
)
of
this
world
whatsoeuer
.
All
which
maie
be
fitlie
compared
to
water
for
their
vncertaintie
:
they
flowe
like
water
:
they
are
not
stable
and
permanent
:
and
for
their
dangers
,
they
do
drowne
men
,
if
they
take
not
great
héede
of
them
.
Cast
a
trée
into
the
water
,
&
it
will
not
sinke
at
the
first
,
but
it
will
swim
aloft
.
Such
trées
should
all
the
Lords
trées
be
:
though
they
be
here
placed
in
this
world
,
and
as
it
were
cast
into
the
water
;
yet
they
should
swimme
aloft
alwayes
:
they
should
not
sinke
downe
therein
.
But
now
all
men
almost
sink
downe
into
these
waters
;
they
are
ouer
the
eares
in
them
:
they
swim
not
aloft
;
they
despise
them
not
.
saith
our
Sauiour
:
comparing
all
his
to
Eagles
.
Now
the
Eagle
doth
mount
on
high
:
and
hee
compares
himself
to
a
bodie
;
because
he
was
slaine
for
our
sakes
.
And
therefore
with
him
in
heauen
&
not
here
on
earth
and
on
these
earthly
things
.
Christians
Christ
onely
must
be
in
our
bed
,
and
in
our
bosome
.
This
contempt
of
the
world
&
deuotion
of
obeying
the
commandement
of
God
,
was
the
first
thing
that
pleased
God
in
,
as
Our
conuersation
is
in
heauen
Thus
by
iudgement
euerie
Christian
is
herein
to
follow
steps
;
and
the
same
commandement
which
was
then
giuen
to
remaines
euen
to
euerie
one
of
vs
as
yet
still
.
Depart
out
of
thy
countrie
,
and
from
thy
kinred
,
and
from
thy
fathers
house
:
that
is
,
forsake
this
world
,
renounce
the
pleasures
of
the
flesh
;
and
delight
in
heauenly
works
and
pleasures
.
And
this
is
also
that
lesson
that
giueth
to
the
whole
Church
of
Christ
:
Forsake
this
earth
,
the
house
of
thy
father
that
is
,
all
the
pleasures
and
delights
thereof
.
They
which
loue
the
world
and
the
pleasures
thereof
,
and
doe
not
loue
their
husband
Iesus
Christ
,
as
he
commandeth
:
and
therefore
he
hath
no
pleasure
in
their
beautie
.
And
also
in
that
generall
muster
of
all
Gods
souldiers
,
that
is
is
one
of
them
that
is
,
them
that
shall
serue
me
earlie
,
as
that
is
,
humble
and
mercifull
men
,
which
giue
harbor
to
poore
trauellers
,
as
did
:
who
sate
at
the
gate
of
Sodome
in
the
euening
to
intertaine
strangers
,
that
is
,
he
that
kéepeth
my
testimonies
in
his
heart
,
as
that
is
,
obliuion
or
forgetfulnesse
,
that
is
,
he
that
forgetteth
his
fathers
house
,
and
his
kinred
,
and
goeth
out
of
his
countrie
,
as
that
is
,
he
that
is
fruitfull
in
all
good
workes
,
as
was
that
is
,
he
that
confesseth
me
,
and
praiseth
me
with
workes
and
words
,
as
king
shal
be
a
Prince
with
me
.
Here
is
the
Catalogue
as
it
were
,
of
all
Gods
souldiers
.
Let
all
Christians
liue
so
,
and
deale
so
,
and
fight
so
,
that
they
maie
be
accepted
amongst
the
number
of
them
.
by
certaine
excellent
similitudes
describeth
vnto
vs
the
contrarietie
betwixt
the
loue
of
God
,
and
the
loue
of
the
world
:
(
saith
he
And
againe
And
after
And
after
This
meddling
with
manie
matters
hinders
vs
so
,
that
we
can
haue
no
time
to
serue
God
.
And
surely
this
is
a
great
policie
that
Sathan
vseth
;
●●●●with
he
entangleth
the
men
of
our
age
:
they
must
haue
manie
things
in
their
hands
;
&
then
when
they
haue
them
,
they
flatter
themselues
with
this
conceit
,
that
they
must
néedes
looke
vnto
them
:
And
so
they
haue
almost
no
time
to
spend
in
the
seruice
of
God
.
O
that
the
couetous
Christians
of
our
age
would
but
marke
this
,
which
will
not
be
content
with
sufficient
liuings
,
as
their
forefathers
were
!
teacheth
them
a
good
lesson
(
saith
he
And
shall
Christs
schollers
thus
busie
themselues
with
them
?
And
after
writeth
,
that
in
the
Scriptures
And
againe
And
in
another
place
,
he
saith
:
And
after
Which
prophesie
I
feare
me
toucheth
many
at
this
time
,
who
make
a
shew
of
Christian
religion
in
words
,
but
haue
denied
the
power
thereof
;
which
is
,
as
members
to
ioyne
vs
to
Christ
our
head
in
heauen
(
what
member
would
not
long
to
bee
with
the
head
?
)
and
to
haue
vs
vnited
as
spouses
to
Iesus
Christ
our
heauenly
husband
(
what
wife
would
not
long
to
be
with
her
husband
?
)
and
to
draw
men
from
the
loue
of
this
world
,
to
account
this
world
but
as
an
Inne
in
a
mans
iourney
,
and
to
account
heauen
their
countrey
.
Our
excessiue
purchasing
of
land
,
our
couetousnesse
about
this
vile
earth
,
our
great
cost
spent
thereon
,
argues
plainly
,
that
we
are
not
so
affected
towards
it
.
Would
a
man
bestow
so
much
cost
,
or
be
so
busie
in
his
Inne
,
where
he
was
to
lodge
but
a
night
,
as
men
do
now
on
the
earth
?
Our
Sauiour
hath
said
,
But
now
all
men
studie
to
be
rich
,
&
many
times
they
passe
not
how
:
As
though
he
had
said
;
It
is
as
easie
for
a
rich
man
to
go
to
heauen
,
as
for
a
twine
thréed
to
go
thorowe
a
néedles
eye
.
But
let
all
such
worldly
minded
rich
men
take
héede
,
they
shall
one
daie
finde
his
saying
true
;
what
excuses
and
pretence
soeuer
they
make
now
.
And
Saint
also
saith
He
doth
not
say
,
they
that
deale
hardly
with
their
brethren
to
become
rich
;
And
how
will
hard
dealing
landlords
here
créepe
out
?
Who
would
fall
into
the
hands
but
euen
of
a
mortall
Prince
?
but
to
fall
into
the
snares
of
the
diuell
,
what
a
madnes
is
it
?
Surely
we
beleeue
not
Saint
words
;
for
if
we
did
,
we
would
not
do
as
we
do
.
And
againe
,
the
same
writes
thus
(
saith
he
That
which
nature
doth
here
,
good
conditions
and
the
grace
of
God
should
work
there
,
which
are
of
faire
greater
power
then
nature
.
And
here
is
a
doubt
resolued
,
which
perchance
in
reading
the
Scriptures
may
trouble
some
.
thus
also
describeth
a
Christians
conuersation
:
Come
to
me
all
yee
that
be
wearie
and
laden
,
and
I
will
refresh
you
.
Take
my
yoke
vpon
you
,
and
learne
of
me
:
for
I
am
meeke
and
humble
in
heart
,
and
yee
shall
find
rest
for
your
soules
:
for
my
yoke
is
pleasant
,
and
my
burthen
is
light
.
described
a
Christians
life
,
to
loue
God
all
his
life
,
and
to
become
as
it
were
a
friend
with
God
,
and
so
to
haue
all
things
common
with
God
,
and
to
despise
these
worldly
things
.
(
saith
he
This
testimonie
giues
of
Christians
being
a
Pagan
.
And
these
were
then
their
maners
,
euen
with
a
solemne
oth
to
bind
themselues
from
hurting
or
defrauding
anie
.
It
were
to
bee
wished
that
amongst
the
oaths
of
Christians
(
now
so
common
amongst
many
)
these
kinds
of
oathes
were
vsed
also
.
Such
then
were
the
oathes
of
Christians
,
to
sweare
against
sinne
.
a
verie
ancient
writer
,
thus
also
describes
the
maners
of
Christians
.
First
teaching
the
obedience
that
they
yeeld
to
Princes
and
ciuill
Magistrates
,
he
writeth
thus
of
himself
.
He
acknowledgeth
seruice
and
obedience
due
to
Princes
.
And
that
no
image
can
be
made
of
God
.
He
séemes
to
condemne
Images
in
the
worship
of
God
.
whom
(
he
saith
)
no
arte
or
cunning
of
the
workman
can
expresse
.
And
that
he
was
readie
to
do
anie
thing
(
sauing
to
denie
his
God
)
that
the
Prince
commanded
.
And
after
.
in
his
owne
person
,
describeth
plainely
the
affections
of
all
Christians
in
his
daies
:
they
despised
the
world
;
they
passed
not
for
riches
,
nor
for
honours
,
no
nor
for
death
.
And
surely
if
we
would
follow
their
steps
,
and
despise
these
earthlie
riches
,
and
these
vaine
honours
,
it
would
make
vs
despise
death
also
.
But
now
while
men
are
(
as
it
were
)
They
haue
some
parts
of
their
hearts
fixed
here
.
And
euen
as
a
brier
though
it
hold
but
one
part
of
a
mans
garment
;
yet
it
will
stay
the
whole
man
(
you
must
not
let
the
brier
touch
you
at
all
,
if
you
meane
to
go
quietly
awaie
by
it
:
)
so
the
world
it
is
a
brier
,
if
you
will
depart
hence
quietly
,
you
must
let
no
part
of
this
brier
touch
you
;
if
it
do
neuer
so
little
,
it
will
staie
the
whole
man
.
Naie
this
loue
makes
God
not
to
loue
vs
;
and
so
he
withdrawing
his
grace
from
vs
,
we
die
sorrowfully
:
the
world
,
wherein
we
ioyed
,
at
that
day
cannot
helpe
vs
.
And
after
he
writes
thus
Here
againe
are
the
maners
of
true
Christians
set
downe
,
contempt
of
the
glorie
of
this
world
,
knowledge
of
the
lawe
of
God
in
generall
of
all
men
;
and
trueth
(
lying
being
detested
)
in
all
their
spéeches
and
dealings
.
Another
writes
thus
If
anie
man
loue
me
,
he
will
keepe
my
word
,
and
my
Father
will
loue
him
:
and
we
wil
come
to
him
,
and
we
will
dwell
with
him
.
And
here
to
say
some
thing
in
the
commendation
of
that
notable
Christian
work
of
fasting
,
(
saith
our
Sauiour
to
all
Christians
)
If
an
earthly
Prince
should
promise
a
reward
for
anie
notable
exploit
to
be
done
,
how
manie
,
and
how
earnestly
would
they
striue
to
obtaine
it
?
And
here
in
this
most
certaine
,
&
vnspeakable
reward
of
God
,
promised
to
this
excellent
vertue
,
how
slow
and
slacke
are
all
men
?
The
Primitiue
Church
(
as
appeareth
by
diligently
obserued
this
commandement
,
and
the
great
reward
of
God
.
(
saith
he
(
saith
he
(
that
is
our
wednesday
and
friday
)
This
is
the
reason
whie
Christians
fast
:
I
would
to
God
at
this
daie
that
all
Christians
would
not
slackely
,
or
at
their
owne
pleasures
,
but
euen
willinglie
and
solemnly
euerie
weeke
fast
Wednesdaie
and
Fridaie
,
as
those
former
good
Christians
did
:
No
doubt
God
,
who
saw
them
in
secret
,
would
then
reward
them
openly
.
This
fasting
would
be
a
meanes
to
maintaine
chastitie
amongst
vs
,
to
increase
knowledge
and
learning
.
How
can
they
studie
the
Scriptures
and
increase
in
knowledge
(
saith
that
fast
not
?
The
zealous
and
learned
bookes
of
manie
that
professe
the
Popes
religion
,
relish
of
this
vertue
of
fasting
:
it
is
to
be
feared
that
ours
want
it
.
And
yet
here
condemnes
superstition
in
fasting
,
as
though
we
were
so
bound
vnto
it
,
that
vpon
paine
or
perill
of
death
,
vpon
no
occasion
,
we
might
not
breake
these
dayes
:
but
onlie
the
bond
thereof
is
chastitie
.
In
consideration
wherof
,
a
man
is
bound
wéekely
to
obserue
them
,
or
else
he
shall
verie
hardly
entertaine
that
Lady
&
princely
vertue
.
Let
all
Christians
therfore
learne
of
the
order
,
which
the
Primitiue
Church
obserued
in
their
fasting
:
&
as
we
follow
it
in
other
things
;
so
let
vs
follow
it
in
this
also
.
Let
vs
obserue
the
fast
of
Lent
,
&
of
wednesdaies
&
Frydayes
.
We
shall
find
euen
the
best
of
vs
all
,
how
the
our
rebellious
flesh
standeth
in
need
of
these
bridles
,
euen
wéekly
.
The
etymologie
of
the
Gréeke
word
which
signifieth
cleane
or
chast
,
may
teach
vs
thus
much
;
it
is
deriued
of
which
signifieth
to
drie
,
so
that
if
we
would
be
if
wee
would
be
chast
,
we
must
by
fasting
drie
our
bodies
.
also
a
Father
of
the
Latine
Church
,
agrées
with
a
Patriarch
of
the
Greeke
Church
,
concerning
the
fast
of
Lent
.
And
also
he
sheweth
vs
the
reason
of
it
,
and
maner
of
fasting
which
was
then
vsed
in
the
Church
,
and
the
vertue
also
thereof
.
So
that
then
Lent
was
obserued
,
thorough
the
whole
Church
.
He
writes
thus
:
And
in
another
place
So
that
by
opinion
most
manifestlie
,
the
fast
of
Lent
was
grounded
vpon
Christs
fast
.
And
this
was
the
reason
why
the
first
Christians
vsed
it
:
They
would
follow
Christ
as
neere
as
they
could
.
And
therefore
in
another
place
he
writes
thus
:
Here
we
maie
learne
two
things
.
First
that
the
Fathers
grounded
their
fast
of
Lent
,
vpon
the
example
of
our
Sauior
Christ
:
Againe
,
it
séemed
to
them
a
verie
absurd
thing
,
that
Christ
should
fast
fortie
daies
for
vs
:
and
that
wee
(
as
néere
as
we
could
)
should
not
follow
him
,
and
fast
fortie
dayes
for
our selues
.
Secondly
,
that
when
they
fasted
,
they
dined
not
,
but
deferred
their
dinners
till
night
:
and
that
which
should
haue
béene
for
their
dinners
,
they
vsed
to
giue
to
the
poore
:
As
appeareth
by
another
place
,
where
he
speaks
at
large
of
the
maner
of
their
fasting
.
This
place
teacheth
vs
how
we
ought
to
spend
our
fasting
daies
,
in
studying
the
scriptures
,
&
in
prayer
:
and
that
when
we
fast
,
we
should
not
dine
,
but
bestow
our
dinners
vpon
the
poore
.
For
he
that
breakes
his
fast
in
the
morning
with
bread
&
drinke
,
and
after
at
noone
dines
,
and
at
night
hath
his
bellie
full
of
bread
and
drinke
againe
(
as
the
most
vse
to
do
when
they
fast
)
doth
this
man
fast
?
No
verily
.
But
he
fasts
that
eates
nothing
till
night
,
if
he
be
not
hindred
,
through
infirmitie
of
bodie
,
or
sicknesse
.
So
that
was
till
three
a
clocke
,
No
doubt
he
continued
his
fast
after
,
euen
till
night
.
And
in
another
place
he
describes
to
vs
the
force
of
fasting
thus
:
Here
we
maie
learne
the
necessitie
of
fastings
:
by
iudgement
,
they
are
the
onlie
tents
of
Christian
souldiers
;
he
that
abideth
not
in
them
,
shall
be
soone
snatched
vp
of
the
enemie
.
And
their
force
is
such
,
that
they
preuaile
euen
against
the
diuell
himselfe
.
I
haue
béene
more
large
in
handling
this
point
,
because
of
a
slaunder
that
the
enemies
of
the
Gospell
laie
to
our
charge
.
One
of
them
writes
thus
of
vs
:
And
after
These
stumbling
blockes
,
as
much
as
in
him
lyeth
,
euerie
good
Christian
must
endeuour
to
take
out
of
the
waie
.
We
must
not
onlie
commend
&
praise
vertue
with
our
mouthes
,
but
also
embrace
the
meanes
by
the
which
we
maie
attaine
the
same
;
which
are
,
contempt
of
the
world
,
heartie
&
earnest
prayer
,
fasting
,
&
such
like
.
That
holinesse
of
life
,
which
flourished
amongst
all
sorts
of
men
in
the
Primitiue
Church
appeares
not
in
our
daies
,
because
we
vse
not
those
means
of
fasting
and
prayer
which
they
vsed
.
If
we
would
vse
the
like
tillage
to
the
grounds
of
our
hearts
,
which
they
then
vsed
;
without
all
doubt
we
should
haue
the
same
fruits
of
righteousnesse
.
Can
euen
the
best
land
bring
forth
good
corne
without
tillage
?
(
saith
the
Prophet
Fasting
no
doubt
is
this
spirituall
ploughing
and
braking
vp
of
our
fallow
ground
,
&
mercie
is
that
spirituall
sowing
which
the
Prophet
here
speaks
of
.
They
which
will
haue
the
land
of
their
hearts
beare
good
corne
plentifullie
,
and
be
fruitfull
in
all
good
workes
let
them
vse
these
meanes
:
let
them
vse
this
husbandrie
.
Manie
amongst
vs
at
this
daie
,
are
like
the
Iewes
,
which
relie
onlie
on
the
word
of
God
,
and
search
out
therein
manie
high
points
,
but
those
works
of
charity
to
their
neighbors
,
of
contempt
of
the
world
,
of
mercie
to
the
poore
,
of
watching
in
prayer
,
of
fasting
,
which
so
manifestlie
almost
euerie
where
it
commends
to
vs
&
commands
;
they
practise
not
.
And
is
this
to
professe
Gods
word
?
This
is
plainlie
to
doe
as
the
Iewes
did
:
The
which
if
we
do
it
shall
no
more
profite
vs
,
then
it
did
them
.
For
they
were
(
as
S.
there
saith
)
catechized
&
instructed
in
the
law
,
euen
as
well
as
we
are
,
and
knew
the
will
of
God
.
And
here
I
would
to
God
all
Christians
would
marke
what
writeth
concerning
another
Christian
exercise
;
which
is
watching
in
prayer
(
which
point
also
I
haue
handled
before
out
of
the
Scriptures
)
Here
is
plainlie
set
downe
the
forme
of
common
prayers
,
vsed
in
the
Primitiue
Church
.
They
rose
to
praier
before
daie
,
they
made
a
general
confession
,
as
we
do
,
all
together
of
their
sinnes
;
but
with
teares
,
which
we
leaue
out
.
They
read
the
Scriptures
,
&
with
them
strengthened
their
faith
.
They
sang
Psalmes
all
together
sometimes
,
and
other
somtimes
prayed
.
Thus
they
spent
their
nights
:
and
this
was
the
common
practise
of
all
the
Churches
in
those
daies
:
but
now
we
cannot
abide
either
to
wéepe
,
or
to
watch
in
prayer
.
Let
vs
follow
their
holie
footsteps
,
which
agree
with
the
Scriptures
,
as
before
hath
béene
declared
.
They
which
beare
the
names
of
Christians
,
&
are
not
true
Christians
indéed
,
are
like
to
counterfeit
coin
,
which
although
it
haue
as
it
were
the
Princes
image
&
stamp
vpon
it
,
yet
is
none
of
his
,
but
is
forged
of
some
rebel
or
enemie
:
so
these
although
they
haue
the
outward
stamp
of
the
sacraments
,
are
not
pure
gold
within
,
but
drosse
:
They
are
not
gold
,
but
copper
.
Gold
is
a
soft
thing
,
&
pliable
,
and
comfortable
,
&
restoratiue
,
as
Phisitians
saie
:
but
copper
is
stiffe
,
hard
,
&
hurtfull
to
man
.
These
lacke
the
true
gold
of
faith
:
they
are
not
mercifull
they
are
not
comfortable
to
their
brethren
.
Their
beleefe
is
a
counterfeit
beléefe
;
it
is
of
copper
:
they
are
not
louing
&
kind
:
they
deale
hardlie
with
their
brethren
:
Gnathok
which
signifies
anie
thing
that
is
old
;
&
old
things
are
commonly
stiffe
&
stubborne
)
that
is
,
they
confort
them
not
:
they
kill
their
hearts
.
And
though
such
Hypocrits
,
can
saie
to
with
that
same
rich
man
&
to
our
Sauior
Christ
with
many
Christians
at
the
day
of
iudgment
.
Yet
the
Lord
at
his
comming
(
for
all
these
externall
religious
works
,
of
inuocation
of
his
name
alone
,
and
receiuing
his
sacraments
,
and
of
hearing
him
preach
)
shall
shall
punish
to
the
example
of
all
others
such
counterfeit
Christians
,
O
terrible
sentence
!
The
hypocriticall
Christian
is
in
worse
case
then
the
infidell
and
Pagan
.
For
he
not
knowing
Gods
will
,
and
yet
sinning
,
shall
be
punished
but
with
a
few
stripes
:
but
the
other
which
knew
his
masters
will
,
and
yet
offended
,
shall
be
punished
with
many
stripes
.
And
wo
be
to
him
that
shall
be
punished
with
manie
stripes
at
Gods
hand
,
who
is
not
able
〈◊〉
●ndure
one
!
There
is
a
parable
in
th●●●spel
of
a
father
and
two
sons
,
and
he
came
and
said
to
the
elder
(
or
as
it
is
in
the
Gréek
)
He
made
a
great
shew
of
willingnesse
,
saith
our
Sauiour
?
Euen
in
mans
reason
,
the
former
is
preferred
,
and
this
yonger
with
his
great
shewes
is
condemned
.
This
parable
was
then
verified
among
the
Iewes
,
of
the
bragging
and
learned
Pharisies
,
and
repenting
and
ignorant
sinners
:
and
I
pray
God
it
be
not
verified
likewise
in
our
daies
of
some
vaine
protestants
puft
vp
with
knowledge
,
and
of
some
ignorant
and
repenting
Papists
.
That
same
parable
also
of
the
virgins
was
neuer
more
trulie
verified
then
now
:
it
is
to
be
feared
,
manie
that
be
virgins
,
and
hate
the
spirituall
fornication
of
the
whoore
of
Babylon
,
&
haue
lampes
of
faith
:
yet
for
want
of
the
oyle
of
mercie
,
and
light
of
good
works
shall
be
excluded
,
though
they
knocke
and
praie
,
saying
,
(
saith
our
Sauior
This
lesson
is
generall
to
all
Christs
disciples
:
Our
workes
should
be
séene
.
Manie
Christians
worldly
&
stately
works
at
this
daie
are
séene
,
but
their
good
works
are
not
séene
.
Many
do
such
works
now
as
cannot
follow
them
,
but
remaine
behind
them
:
But
such
works
shall
not
profite
them
.
saith
Saint
to
the
Philippians
Such
should
all
Christians
bee
:
They
should
be
blamelesse
.
But
now
one
shall
hardly
heare
anie
one
spoken
of
,
but
that
he
shall
bee
blamed
for
some
thing
.
They
should
be
lights
giuing
good
examples
in
the
midst
of
a
crooked
generation
:
but
now
almost
all
men
giue
euill
example
to
their
brethren
.
The
Lord
Iesus
giue
all
Christians
grace
to
That
Iesus
Christ
at
his
comming
may
acknowledge
them
for
his
glorious
names
sake
:
to
whom
with
the
Father
,
and
the
holy
Ghost
,
one
God
immortall
,
inuisible
,
and
only
wise
,
be
al
praise
,
honor
and
glory
,
power
,
and
saluation
,
both
now
and
for
euer
Amen
.